Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -1)
Hajj O Umrah Ki Fazilat :
Sabse Pahle Main Umra Ke Husool-e-Barkat Ke Liye Umra Ke Chand Fazail Aap Ko Bata Deti Hun.
1. Sarkar ﷺ Ka Farman Hai : Ki Budhe Kamzoro Aur Aurton Ka Jihad Hajj O Umra Hai. سبحان الله
Ya'ani Jo Budha Hota Hai Kamzor Hota Hai Aurten Hoti Hain In Par Jihad Vagairah Lazim Nahi Hote Lekin Ye Agar Is Azeem Ibadat Ka Sawab Pana Chahte Hain To Unko Chahiye Ki Woh Hajj O Umrah Par Rawana Ho Jayen.
2. Isi Tarah Pyare Aaqa ﷺ Ka Farman Hai : Ki AllaH Ta'ala Ke Raah Ka Jo Gazi Hota Hai Jo Gazwaat Vagairah Me Jata Hai Isi Tarah Hajj Or Umrah Karne Wala Jo Shakhs Hota Hai Ye AllaH Ta'ala Ka Mahmaan Hota Hai. Itni Badi Fazilat Umrah Karne Wale Or Hajj Karne Wale Ko Di Gai Hai.
Or Sarkar ﷺ Farmate Hain : Ye AllaH Ke Mahmaan Hote Hain Jab AllaH Inhe Bulata Hai To Fir Woh Labbaik Kahte Hain To Ye Labbaik Kahna AllaH Ta'ala Ke Bulawe Par Hota Hai Or Jab Woh Isse Kuchh Mangte Hain To AllaH Ta'ala Inhe Ata Farmata Hai. سبحان الله
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -2)
Hajj o Umrah Ki Fazilat :
3. Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya : Hajj O Umrah Paey Dar Paey Ya'ani Aik Ke Baad Dusra Ada Kar Liya Karo Kyun Ki Ye Gurbat Ko, Gunahon Ko Is Tarah Mita Data Hai Jaise Bhatti, Sone, Chandi Or Lohe Ka Jang Door Kar Deti Hai Isi Tarah Umrah Or Hajj Bande Se Gurbat Ko Bhi Door Kar Deta Hai Or Gunahon Ko Bhi Door Kar Deta Hai. Yani Ye 2 Ibadate Ayesi Hain Jinke Badaolat Banda Duniyawi Fayde Bhi Hasil Karta Hai Or (Ukhrawi) Aakhirat Me Bhi Iska Fayda Naseeb Hota Hai.
Ye Chand Fazail Mein Aap Ke Samne Pesh Karne Ki Sa'adat Hasil Ki Ab ان شاء الله Hum Fiqhi Masail Ki Taraf Aa Jate Hain Sabe Pahle Umrah Ke Masail Sikhenge Uske Baad Hajj Ke.
Umrah Ke Ahkaam :
Umrah Ki Tareef(Definition) Kya Hai.!?
Halate Ahraam Me Khana-e-Kaabe Ka Tawaf Aur Safa O Marwa Ki Saee Karna Umrah Kahlata Hai.
Ab Isme 3 Baaten Maine Zikar Ki : Aik Halate Ahraam Iski Tafseel Main Aap Ko Batati Hun, Dusri Khana-e-Kaabe Ka Tawaf Karna Jo 7 Fere Hum Lagate Hain Ye Umrah Me Shamil Hai, Or Tisri Saee Karna Safa o Marwa Ke Darmiyan Jo 7 Chakkar Lagaye Jate Hain Ye Bhi Umrah Ka Hissa Hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -3)
Umrah Ke Ahkaam :
Ab Ye Teen Cheezon Ke Darze Bhi Main Aap Ko Samjha Deti Hun Yani Ye Cheezen Kya Hain.!?
Sabse Pahle Ahraam : Yani Ahraam Me Hona Ye Umrah Ke Liye Shart (Condition) Hai Or Yaad Rakhen Ki Koi Bhi Ibadat Shart Complete Kiye Begair Woh Ibadat Start Hi Nahi Hoti.
Jaise Aap Jante Hain Na Namaz Ke 6 Sharait Hain : Taharat Hai, Sitre Aurat Hai, Istiqbale Qiblah Hai, Niyyat Hai, Waqt Hai. Agar Inme Se Aik Bhi Cheez Kam Rah Gai To Aap Ki Namaz Shuru Hi Nahi Hoti Agar Kisi Bande Ne Niyyat Bhi Kar Liya Waqt Bhi Hai Sab Kuch Hai Lekin Woh Napak Hai To Kya Uski Namaz Shuru Hogi? Nahin..
To Ye Sharait Woh Cheezen Hoti Hain Ke Agar Inko Aap Complete Karte Hain Tab Aap Ki Ibaadat Start Hoti Hai Warna Ibadat Start Nahi Hoti.
To Umrah Ke Liye Shart Ye Hai Ki Banda Halate Ahraam Me Ho Agar Ahraam Ki Halat Nahi Hai To Fir Bande Ka Umrah Ada Hi Nahi Hota. Agar Ahraam Ki Niyyat Vagairah Kuch Nahi Ki Hai Fir Jaye Bhale Bas Woh White Chadar Jo Mard Pahente Hain Unho Ne Pahen Liye Aurat Ke Liye Waise Bhi Koi Khaas Dress Hai Nahi To Gaye Or Kabe Ka Tawaf Kar Liya Saee Kar Liya Or Halq Karwa Liya To Ye Umrah Nahi Kahlayega, Kyun.!?
Kyuke Yahan Par Woh Halate Ahraam Me Tha Hi Nahi Bas Usne Ahram Pahna Tha Ahraam Vagairah Ki Niyyat Nahi Ki Thi Ab Ye Uska Umrah Ada Nahi Hua Kyunki Shart Halate Ahraam Ki Thi To Ahraam Ki Halat Me Hona Ye Shart Hai Agar Ye Condition Bande Ne Puri Nahi Ki Ya Fir Ahraam Sahi Tariqe Se Jis Tarah Karna Hai Us Tarah Nahi Kiya To Woh Umrah Hi Ada Nahi Hoga.
Aur Ye Itna Stress De Kar Main Isliye Bata Rahi Hun Kyunki Ye Ayesa Nahi Hai Ke Log Isme Galtiya Nahi Karte Hain, Kuch Maah Pahle Hi Galiban Mere Paas Aik Sawal Aaya Tha Jisse Samajh Me Aa Raha Tha Ki Jo Haji Hajj Par Gaye Hain Unho Ne Ahram Hi Nahi Bandha Tha Hajj Ke Liye Yani Mukammal Hajj Kar Liya Hai Hajj Ho Gaya Arfaat Chale Gaye, Mina Chale Gaye, Mujdalfa Chale Gaye, Qurbani Kar Li Sab Kuch Ho Gaya Lekin Hajj Ka Ahraam Hi Nahi Bandha Tha To Fir Woh Hajj Nahi Hua Kyunki Jis Tarah Umrah Ke Liye Ahraam Shart Hai Isi Tarah Hajj Ke Liye Bhi Ahraam Pahenna Shart Hai Jab Shart Hi Puri Nahi Hui To Hajj Hi Nahi Hua To Woh Jana Aana Kya Hua? Bas Woh Gaye Or Aaye Hajj Jo Farz Tha Ab Bhi Woh Farz Baki Hi Raha.
To Ye Main Important Condition Hai Ki Banda Halate Ahraam Me Ho.
Umrah Ke Ahkaam :
Ab Ye Teen Cheezon Ke Darze Bhi Main Aap Ko Samjha Deti Hun Yani Ye Cheezen Kya Hain.!?
Sabse Pahle Ahraam : Yani Ahraam Me Hona Ye Umrah Ke Liye Shart (Condition) Hai Or Yaad Rakhen Ki Koi Bhi Ibadat Shart Complete Kiye Begair Woh Ibadat Start Hi Nahi Hoti.
Jaise Aap Jante Hain Na Namaz Ke 6 Sharait Hain : Taharat Hai, Sitre Aurat Hai, Istiqbale Qiblah Hai, Niyyat Hai, Waqt Hai. Agar Inme Se Aik Bhi Cheez Kam Rah Gai To Aap Ki Namaz Shuru Hi Nahi Hoti Agar Kisi Bande Ne Niyyat Bhi Kar Liya Waqt Bhi Hai Sab Kuch Hai Lekin Woh Napak Hai To Kya Uski Namaz Shuru Hogi? Nahin..
To Ye Sharait Woh Cheezen Hoti Hain Ke Agar Inko Aap Complete Karte Hain Tab Aap Ki Ibaadat Start Hoti Hai Warna Ibadat Start Nahi Hoti.
To Umrah Ke Liye Shart Ye Hai Ki Banda Halate Ahraam Me Ho Agar Ahraam Ki Halat Nahi Hai To Fir Bande Ka Umrah Ada Hi Nahi Hota. Agar Ahraam Ki Niyyat Vagairah Kuch Nahi Ki Hai Fir Jaye Bhale Bas Woh White Chadar Jo Mard Pahente Hain Unho Ne Pahen Liye Aurat Ke Liye Waise Bhi Koi Khaas Dress Hai Nahi To Gaye Or Kabe Ka Tawaf Kar Liya Saee Kar Liya Or Halq Karwa Liya To Ye Umrah Nahi Kahlayega, Kyun.!?
Kyuke Yahan Par Woh Halate Ahraam Me Tha Hi Nahi Bas Usne Ahram Pahna Tha Ahraam Vagairah Ki Niyyat Nahi Ki Thi Ab Ye Uska Umrah Ada Nahi Hua Kyunki Shart Halate Ahraam Ki Thi To Ahraam Ki Halat Me Hona Ye Shart Hai Agar Ye Condition Bande Ne Puri Nahi Ki Ya Fir Ahraam Sahi Tariqe Se Jis Tarah Karna Hai Us Tarah Nahi Kiya To Woh Umrah Hi Ada Nahi Hoga.
Aur Ye Itna Stress De Kar Main Isliye Bata Rahi Hun Kyunki Ye Ayesa Nahi Hai Ke Log Isme Galtiya Nahi Karte Hain, Kuch Maah Pahle Hi Galiban Mere Paas Aik Sawal Aaya Tha Jisse Samajh Me Aa Raha Tha Ki Jo Haji Hajj Par Gaye Hain Unho Ne Ahram Hi Nahi Bandha Tha Hajj Ke Liye Yani Mukammal Hajj Kar Liya Hai Hajj Ho Gaya Arfaat Chale Gaye, Mina Chale Gaye, Mujdalfa Chale Gaye, Qurbani Kar Li Sab Kuch Ho Gaya Lekin Hajj Ka Ahraam Hi Nahi Bandha Tha To Fir Woh Hajj Nahi Hua Kyunki Jis Tarah Umrah Ke Liye Ahraam Shart Hai Isi Tarah Hajj Ke Liye Bhi Ahraam Pahenna Shart Hai Jab Shart Hi Puri Nahi Hui To Hajj Hi Nahi Hua To Woh Jana Aana Kya Hua? Bas Woh Gaye Or Aaye Hajj Jo Farz Tha Ab Bhi Woh Farz Baki Hi Raha.
To Ye Main Important Condition Hai Ki Banda Halate Ahraam Me Ho.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -4)
Umrah Ke Ahkaam :
Dusra Tawaf Karna : Tawaf Karna Umrah Me Farz Ke Darze Me Hai Yani Agar Koi Banda Makka Jata Hai Halate Ahraam Me Hota Hai Tawaf Nahi Karta Ya Fir Aadha Chakkar Laga Liya Aik Chakkar Laga Liya Usse Zyada Kuch Nahi Kiya Fir Saee Kar Liya Or Wapas Aa Gaya To Ye Bhi Umrah Hi Nahi Hoga. Kyun..?
Kyunki Umrah Me Tawah Farz Hai Or Farz Complete Kiye Begair Koi Ibadat Complete Nahi Hoti Shuru To Ho Jayegi Lekin Woh Ibadat Complete Nahi Hogi.
Jis Tarah Namaz Me Agar Aap Ne Pure Sharait Complete Kar Ke Aap Ne Namaz Shuru Kar Liye To Namaz To Shuru Ho Gai Lekin Agar Namaz Me Koi Ruku Chhod Diya Koi Sajda Chhod Diya Janbujh Kar Chhod Diya Ya Bhool Gaye Or Baad Me Sajda E Sahaw Bhi Nahi Kiya To Ye Tamam Mamlat Me Aap Ki Namaz Hi Consider Nahi Hoti Ayesa Hai Ki Aap Ne Woh Namaz Hi Nahi Padhi Hai, Isi Tarah Umrah Me Tawaf Farz Hota Hai Agar Tawaf Mukammal Nahi Hua To Fir Aap Ka Umrah Hi Ada Nahi Hoga.
Tisra Saee Karna : Safa O Marwa Ke Darmiyan Saee Karna Ye Wajib Ke Darze Me Hai Agar Saee Durust Tariqe Se Nahi Ada Ki Gai To Fir Bande Par Dam Lazim Ho Jata Hai.
Dam Kya Hai Kin Surton Me Dam Lazim Aayega Ye Hum ان شاء الله Aage Tafseel Se Bayan Karenge.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -5)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Halate Ahraam Me Kaabe Ka Tawaf Karna Aur Saee Karna Ye Umrah Hai. Ab Aik-aik Kar Ke Hum Bayan Karte Hain Halate Ahraam Pahle Aa Gaya To Ahraam Ki Tafseel Padh Lete Hain Uske Baad Tawaf Or Saee Ki Taraf Aayenge.
To Shart Kya Hai.!? Ahraam.!
Ahraam Ki Definition Kya Hai.!?
Dekhiye Hum Kisko Ahram Kahte Hain Mard Hazraat White Colour Ki Jo 2 Chadar Pahente Hain Aik Tahband Hoti Hai Or Aik Upar Jo Cover Karne Ke Liye Hota Hai Hum Isko Ahraam Kahte Hain. Isi Tarah Aurton Ke Liye Kuch Scarf Pahen Leti Hain White Colour Ki Ya Fir Koi Fixed Typ Ki Scarf Hoti Hai Usko Ahram Kahte Hain Ye Hum Bolne Ke Liye Bolte Hain Ki Ye Ahraam Ke Kapde Hain.
Asal Me Shariat Ne Ahraam Kisko Kaha Hai.!?
Shariat Ke Mutabik Ahraam : Jab Banda Hajj Ya Umrah Ya Dono Ki Niyyat Kar Ke Talbiya Padh Le To Kuch Halal Cheezen Bhi Us Par Haram Ho Jati Hai Isko Ahraam Kahte Hain.
Ahraam Aik Halat Hoti Hai Ye Kapda Pahen Lena Hum Kahte Hain Ki Ahraam Pahen Liya Lekin Ahraam Ke Jo Rules Hote Hain Woh Kab Start Hote Hain??
Jab 2 Cheezen Puri Ho Jayen ¹ Hajj Ya Umrah Ki Niyyat Ho Jaye Ya Hajj O Umrah Ki Aik Sath Niyyat Ho Jaye + ²Talbiyah Padhna Ye Dono Cheezen Jab Aik Sath Ho Jayenge Na To Bande Par Aik Halat (Kayfiyat) Aa Jati Hai To Woh Halate Ahraam Kahlata Hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -6)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Talbiyah Kise Kahte hain.!? Labbaik Padhne ko Talbiyah Kahte hain.
لَبَّيْكَ اللّٰهُمَّ لَبَّيْكَ لَبَّيْكَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَكَ لَبَّيْكَ إِنَّ الْحَمْدَ وَالنِّعْمَةَ لَكَ وَالْمُلْكَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَكَ
Ahraam Kya Hai.!? Woh Halat ki Jab Banda Hajj Ya Umrah ki Niyyat kar le + Talbiyah Sath me bol le fir us par Aik Halat Taari ho jati hai Jiske Baad Bande Par kuch Halal cheezen bhi haram ho jati hain to usko hum kahte hain Banda Halate Ahraam me Aa gaya.
Halal Cheezen Haram ho jati Hain Matlab.? Misal ke Taur Par Khushbu lagana: Khushbu lagana Halal Hai Ya Haram.? Halal Hai Na. Lekin Jab Banda Ahraam Ki Halat me aa jata hai Niyyat Vagairah Kar leta hai or Talbiyah padh leta hai to Ab khushbh lagana us par Haram ho gaya, isi tarah Mard Hazraat ke liye Sile huwe Kapde Pahenna : Normally To Jayez hai na.? Lekin Jab Halate Ahraam me aa gaye to unke liye woh Pahenna Haram ho gaya, isi Tarah Chahre ko kisi cheez se cover kar lena : Ab hum Ayese hi baithe Hain Dupatta le kar maine Apne chahre Par rakh liya to ye Jayez Hai Ya najayez.?? Jayez hai chahre Par dupatta rakh lo koi problem nahi hai balke Aurat par bahar jate waqt Pura sharai parda karna ye to wajib ke darze me hai. Lekin.!! Halate Ahraam me Ye Jayez cheez Bhi Haram ho Jati hai to isko Kahte hain Halate Ahraam.
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Talbiyah Kise Kahte hain.!? Labbaik Padhne ko Talbiyah Kahte hain.
لَبَّيْكَ اللّٰهُمَّ لَبَّيْكَ لَبَّيْكَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَكَ لَبَّيْكَ إِنَّ الْحَمْدَ وَالنِّعْمَةَ لَكَ وَالْمُلْكَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَكَ
Ahraam Kya Hai.!? Woh Halat ki Jab Banda Hajj Ya Umrah ki Niyyat kar le + Talbiyah Sath me bol le fir us par Aik Halat Taari ho jati hai Jiske Baad Bande Par kuch Halal cheezen bhi haram ho jati hain to usko hum kahte hain Banda Halate Ahraam me Aa gaya.
Halal Cheezen Haram ho jati Hain Matlab.? Misal ke Taur Par Khushbu lagana: Khushbu lagana Halal Hai Ya Haram.? Halal Hai Na. Lekin Jab Banda Ahraam Ki Halat me aa jata hai Niyyat Vagairah Kar leta hai or Talbiyah padh leta hai to Ab khushbh lagana us par Haram ho gaya, isi tarah Mard Hazraat ke liye Sile huwe Kapde Pahenna : Normally To Jayez hai na.? Lekin Jab Halate Ahraam me aa gaye to unke liye woh Pahenna Haram ho gaya, isi Tarah Chahre ko kisi cheez se cover kar lena : Ab hum Ayese hi baithe Hain Dupatta le kar maine Apne chahre Par rakh liya to ye Jayez Hai Ya najayez.?? Jayez hai chahre Par dupatta rakh lo koi problem nahi hai balke Aurat par bahar jate waqt Pura sharai parda karna ye to wajib ke darze me hai. Lekin.!! Halate Ahraam me Ye Jayez cheez Bhi Haram ho Jati hai to isko Kahte hain Halate Ahraam.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -7)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
To Ahraam 2 Cheezon ka Naam Hai ¹Hajj Ya Umrah ki Niyyat karna + ²Talbiyah Kahna Yani Pura Labbaik Aik Martaba Padhna Ye Lazim hai.
Jab Ye 2 Cheezen Pai jayengi to Banda Ahraam ki hakat me aata hai or Inme Se Agar Aik bhi cheez rah gai to Banda woh lakh Ahraam pahen le Lakh umrah vagairah kar le kuch bhi kar le lekin Uska Halate Ahraam Ye strat hi nahi hoga.
Iska Matlab hai Agar kisi mard ne Kurta Payjama vagairah Pahna hai Aur usne Umrah ki Niyyat se, Niyyat Dil me kar li ke main umre ke liye ja Raha hun or Fir uski niyyat Se Labbaik (لَبَّيْكَ اللّٰهُمَّ لَبَّيْكَ) Pura Padh liya to fir Ahraam ki Halat me aa gaya agarche isne jo kapde pahne hain nahi pahenna chahiye Lekin Ahraam ki Halat Start ho jayegi.
Chadron ko Ahraam bolna ye bas Hamare bol chal me hai Asal Ye Halat Hoti hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -8)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Mardon Ka Jo Ahraam hota hai Jo Chadar ki baat hoti hai Ye Aap jante hain 2 Kapde hote hain or Woh 2 Kapde Kaise honge.? Mard ke Jo Ahraam ke kapde honge Ye 2 Safed Begair Sile Chadar Hote Hain inko hum Ahram kahte hain Aik tahband ki tarah lapeta jata hai Or Aik upar se woh jo pahente Hain Ye hai Mardo ka Ahraam.
Aurton ke Liye Maine Bata di Ki Aurton ke liye khaas koi dress Nahi hai jisko hum Ahraam kah sakte hain, Lekin haan Ye hai ki Aurat ko Apna sitr cover karna hai Aur Chahra khula rakhegi Aurat Halate Ahram me Chahra cover karne ki ijazat nahi hai chahra cover karna Haram hota Hai.
To Face ka Jo Area hai Jitna face hai Yani Jo wuzu me Aap dhhote hain na woh aap ka chahra hota hai. To Ye chahra aap ka open rahega or iske Alawa cheez aap cover kar sakte hain To Ye sawal Aata hai Aurten Gloves Pahen Sakti hain.? socks Pahen Sakti hain.? To Ji han Ye Aurten Pahen sakti hain lekin face open Rakhna ye zaruri hai.
Auraton ke Liye koi khaas Ahraam nahi hai, Mardon ke liye 2 Begair sili hui chadre hain... Sili huwe nahi hona hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -9)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Umrah Par Bachhon ko Sath me le kar gaye hain to Bachhon ka ahraam Kya hai.!?
To Dekhiye Nabalig bachhe chunke Ahkam e Shariyya ke Paband Nahi hote Yani in par lazim nahi hota ki Ye Shariat ke rules Follow Karen. To inke liye koi Ahram Pahnana zaruri nahi hota Haan.!! Behtar hai ki in Bachhon ko Ahram Pahna liya jaye jaise thode Bade Bachhe hote hain Jo Ye Ahraam Vagairah Sambhal Sakte Hain To Agar Ayesi Surate Haal hai to inko Ahram Pahna kar Le ja Sakte hain.
Aur Agar inke Ahram ke rules follow nahi hote tab bhi koi Kaffara vagairah nahi hai na koi Gunah hai. Lekin inki Tarbiyat ke liye inko sikhane ke liye walidain ko chahiye unko Sikhate huwe or sikhate huwe jayen ki Ahram Me Ye-Ye Cheezen nahi Karte Taki Unko Woh Pahle Se Yaad Rahe. Lekin.!! Fir v Agar kisi Bachhe se Koi kaam vagairah ayesa ho jata hai Jo ahraam ke khilaf hai to isme na Walidain Gunahgar hain Na woh bachha gunahgar hai. To Bachhon Ke Liye Bhi koi khaas ahram Nahin hota Agar pahna le to thik hai warna Ayese normal dress me bhi Bachhon ko le kar Ja Sakte hain. ⚠️ Haan.!! Agar Balig hai to fir woh Ahraam Vagairah Pahnega.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -10)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Jo Nabalig Bachha Hai Isko Umrah Par Le Jane ka Hukum Pahle Aap Samajh len :
Bahut se log Bachhon ko Makkah Mukarramah Madina Munawwarah le kar jate hain or woh chhota sa bachha hai 2 Saal ka 4 Saal ka isko bhi ahram Pahnate hain woh pura tawaf vagairah kya karte hain bachhon ke Abbu Apne Shoulder par bitha kar Ya god me lekar kisi bhi tarah Woh pura umrah kar lete hain. Halanki..!! Yaad Rakhiye Ye Jayez nahi Hai Bahut Jo chhote bachhe hote hain inko kisi bhi masjid me le jane ki ijazat nahi hai. Aur fir woh to Makkah or Madina hai Makka Jahan Par Aik gunah aik lakh gunah ke barabar hai to woh Muqaddas zameen par bande ko to Aur zyada khayal karna chahiye.
⚠️ Dekhiye itna chhota bachha Jo 2 Saal ka ho 3 Saal ka ho Ko bilkul Washroom nahi ja pata jinko Daipers vagairah Pahna kar le kar jate hain Jinko bilkul yani washroom vagairah ki tameej abhi aai nahi hai Kabhi bhi ulti kar Sakte hain kabhi bhi Daipers Leak ho sakte hain Aur Shoro gul kar rahe hain, chilla rahe hain to Ayese Bachhon ko Masjid me le kar jana Gunah Hai. Balke Sakht mana kiya gaya hai ayese bachhon ko Masjid me le kar jana ye haram hai To fir woh to Makka e Mukarramh Or Madina e Munawwarah Hai.
Madina e Munawwarah me to khair Aik gunah aik lakh ke barabar nahi hai lekin Bahrahal Ye Rasulullah ﷺ Ki Mubarak Masjid hai to wahan ka bhi adab aap par bahut zyada zaruri hai Or Makkah me to Masjid me Aik gunah Aik lakh Gunah ke barabar hai to Ayesi Suraton me Bachhon ko Masjid le kar na jaye.
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Jo Nabalig Bachha Hai Isko Umrah Par Le Jane ka Hukum Pahle Aap Samajh len :
Bahut se log Bachhon ko Makkah Mukarramah Madina Munawwarah le kar jate hain or woh chhota sa bachha hai 2 Saal ka 4 Saal ka isko bhi ahram Pahnate hain woh pura tawaf vagairah kya karte hain bachhon ke Abbu Apne Shoulder par bitha kar Ya god me lekar kisi bhi tarah Woh pura umrah kar lete hain. Halanki..!! Yaad Rakhiye Ye Jayez nahi Hai Bahut Jo chhote bachhe hote hain inko kisi bhi masjid me le jane ki ijazat nahi hai. Aur fir woh to Makkah or Madina hai Makka Jahan Par Aik gunah aik lakh gunah ke barabar hai to woh Muqaddas zameen par bande ko to Aur zyada khayal karna chahiye.
⚠️ Dekhiye itna chhota bachha Jo 2 Saal ka ho 3 Saal ka ho Ko bilkul Washroom nahi ja pata jinko Daipers vagairah Pahna kar le kar jate hain Jinko bilkul yani washroom vagairah ki tameej abhi aai nahi hai Kabhi bhi ulti kar Sakte hain kabhi bhi Daipers Leak ho sakte hain Aur Shoro gul kar rahe hain, chilla rahe hain to Ayese Bachhon ko Masjid me le kar jana Gunah Hai. Balke Sakht mana kiya gaya hai ayese bachhon ko Masjid me le kar jana ye haram hai To fir woh to Makka e Mukarramh Or Madina e Munawwarah Hai.
Madina e Munawwarah me to khair Aik gunah aik lakh ke barabar nahi hai lekin Bahrahal Ye Rasulullah ﷺ Ki Mubarak Masjid hai to wahan ka bhi adab aap par bahut zyada zaruri hai Or Makkah me to Masjid me Aik gunah Aik lakh Gunah ke barabar hai to Ayesi Suraton me Bachhon ko Masjid le kar na jaye.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -11)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Fir Isme Sawal Ye Aata Hai Ki Bachhon Ka Kya Karen.!?? Kabhi Kabhaar Chhote Bachhe Hote Hain To Inko Sath Me Le Kar Hi Jana Padta Hai To Fir Kya Karen.!?
To Fir Is Surat Me Ye Hoga Ki Bachhe Ke Sath Koi Aik Bahar Ruk Jaye Aur Dusra Woh Banda Ja Kar Umrah Complete Kar Ke Apna Aa Jaye Fir Woh Apna Bachhe ko Sambhale or Dusra Banda ja kar woh Apna umrah complete kare Ye Surat ho Sakti hai. To Bahar Aap Le kar baith sakte Hain Majburan Kyunki mazburi hai to bahar ki taraf le kar baithey Masjid ki taraf andar le kar na jaye.
Fir isme ye bhi Sawal aata hai ke Baji Bahut khayal Rakhte hain ki Daipers leak na ho tab bhi nahi le kar jate hain.!??
Tab bhi yahi hukum hai ki aap chhote bachhon ko Masjid me nahi le ja sakten. Achha..!! Ayesa nahi hai ki Bachhe ko lana bahut bada zurm hai Ya baaz log Samajhte hain Chhota bachha hai Isko masjid me kyun nahi le ja sakte.?
Wajah Yahi Hai Ki Masjid Jo hai Bahut hi Muqaddas Zameen hoti hai Yahan Par AllaH Ta'ala Ki hum ibadat karte Hain to isko har tarah ki Napaki se bachana Ye zaruri hai Aur Bachhe Daiears vagairah Pahen lete hain Theek hai Lekin chances bhi to hain ki daiper leak ho jaye bachha Ulti kar Le or Masjid Napak ho jaye To Ye Chanc Bhi Nahin lena isliye Mana hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -12)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Or Dusra isliye Ke Sarkarﷺ Ne Wajeh Taur par Farma diya hai ke Masjid Ko Bachhon Paglon Aur Khareed o Farokht karne walon or Buland Aawazon se Bachao. To Masjd me Bachhe jo Shoro gul karte Hain Kuch nahi to Bachhe Khamoshi thodi baithte hain Kabhi Bhagam Daud kar liya kabhi chillana ho gaya rona dhona ye hota hai na.. To Masjiden is liye nahi Bani to isliye Itne Chhote bachhe jo Washroom vagairah nahi ja pa rahe Unko le kar jana mana hai.
Or Agar bilfarz Washroom Vagairah Ja Sakte hain Jaise 5 Saal 6 Saal ke ho gaye Jo Samjhte hain washroom jana hai lekin Abhi ye Samajh me nahi aai ki Masjid me khamoshi se baithna hai bahut zyada bhagam Daud cheekh pukar Ye Karenge to Ayese Bachhon ko bhi Masjid me le kar jana Makrooh e Tahreemi hai Mana hai. In bachhon ko bhi le kar hum masjid me nahi Jayenge.
Haan..!! Takriban 7 Saal Ka Bachha Jo Masjid ke Aadaab ko Samajhta bhi hai Aur washroom Wagairah ka bhi woh khayal kar sakta hai to takriban 7 Saal ka Agar bachha hai to fir usko aap Apne sath le ja sakte hain Balke Ayese Bachhe ko le kar jana behtar hota hai Taki hum unko sikha sake ki Masjid ka Adab kya hai Masjid me hum kya karenge Namaz Padhenge or umrah vagairah woh sikhega to woh Sikhane ke liye tarbiyat ke liye 7 Saal ka takriban agar koi bachhs hai or woh Samjh rakh raha hai washroom vagairah ja pa raha hai or Masti Vagairah bilkul nahi karega to fir ayese bachhe ko aap le kar Jaye or unki Taribiyat karen.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -13)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Hum Bachhon Ko Masjid ke Andar nahi le kar ja sake Halate Ahraam me ho Ya Waise bhi Kahin par bhi hum Bachhon ko masjid me nahi le ja sakte Ye To Samajh liya. Lekin.!! Kya Safa Marwah Par Chhote Bachhon ko le Kar Ja Sakte hain Ya Nahi.!?
Yaad Rakhen.!! Ye Jo Safa Marwa Ka Area hota Hai Ye Masjide Haraam ke Andar Dakhil nahi hai Yani Ye Masjid ka Hissa nahi hai is par woh Masjid wale rules apply nahi hote Jo normally Masjid me apply hote hain Yani Masjid Me kya hota hai Ki Masjid Ka Jo Adab o Ahtraam Rakhna hai waise to har hagah ka rakhna hai lekin jo masjid ka khaas rule hota ki wahan Adab o Ahtraam Rakhenge, wahan Na koi Janabat wala Shakhs ja sakta hai, Na Koi Haiz Wali Aurat ja Sakti hai Ye Tamam Cheezen Masjid ke rules me aate hain na To Ye Safa o Marwa Par Apply Nahin hote.
Safa o Marwa Par Haiza Aurat bhi ja Sakti hai Aur isi tarah Bachhon ko bhi aap le kar ja sakte hain Kyunki Ye Masjid ke hisse Me Dakhil nahi hai lekin Wahan Par Bhi ahtiyat karni chahiye ki Bachhe fir bahut zyada Cheekhna pukarna chillana Dusron ko taqleef dena Ye Na ho To dusre Jo umrah karne wale hain inka khayal karte huwe ki Unka disturb na ho thoda bahar hi sahen ki taraf baith liya jaye warna fir aap wahan (Safa o Marwa) par Ja kar baith Sakte hain kyun ke Ye Area khaas Masjid ke Andar Dakhil nahi hai.
Isi tarah jaise maine kaha haiz wali aurten bhi yahan par ja Kar baith Saktin hain Jo Safa o Marwa ka Area Hai.
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Hum Bachhon Ko Masjid ke Andar nahi le kar ja sake Halate Ahraam me ho Ya Waise bhi Kahin par bhi hum Bachhon ko masjid me nahi le ja sakte Ye To Samajh liya. Lekin.!! Kya Safa Marwah Par Chhote Bachhon ko le Kar Ja Sakte hain Ya Nahi.!?
Yaad Rakhen.!! Ye Jo Safa Marwa Ka Area hota Hai Ye Masjide Haraam ke Andar Dakhil nahi hai Yani Ye Masjid ka Hissa nahi hai is par woh Masjid wale rules apply nahi hote Jo normally Masjid me apply hote hain Yani Masjid Me kya hota hai Ki Masjid Ka Jo Adab o Ahtraam Rakhna hai waise to har hagah ka rakhna hai lekin jo masjid ka khaas rule hota ki wahan Adab o Ahtraam Rakhenge, wahan Na koi Janabat wala Shakhs ja sakta hai, Na Koi Haiz Wali Aurat ja Sakti hai Ye Tamam Cheezen Masjid ke rules me aate hain na To Ye Safa o Marwa Par Apply Nahin hote.
Safa o Marwa Par Haiza Aurat bhi ja Sakti hai Aur isi tarah Bachhon ko bhi aap le kar ja sakte hain Kyunki Ye Masjid ke hisse Me Dakhil nahi hai lekin Wahan Par Bhi ahtiyat karni chahiye ki Bachhe fir bahut zyada Cheekhna pukarna chillana Dusron ko taqleef dena Ye Na ho To dusre Jo umrah karne wale hain inka khayal karte huwe ki Unka disturb na ho thoda bahar hi sahen ki taraf baith liya jaye warna fir aap wahan (Safa o Marwa) par Ja kar baith Sakte hain kyun ke Ye Area khaas Masjid ke Andar Dakhil nahi hai.
Isi tarah jaise maine kaha haiz wali aurten bhi yahan par ja Kar baith Saktin hain Jo Safa o Marwa ka Area Hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -14)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Ab Aate Hain Niyyat Ki Taraf : Ab Maine Kya Kaha Ahraam Jo Hai isme Aik hota Hai Niyyat Karna Dusra Hota hai Labbaik Kahna.
Ab Niyyat ke Main aap ko Kuch Rules Bata deti hun : Niyyat Dil ke irade ko kahte hain yani dil me aap aik pakka irada (Decision) kar len ki main Ye ibadat kar rahi hun isko Niyyat kahte hain. Zuban Se Niyyat Ke Sabd (Words) Bolna Ye zaruri nahi Hota hai dil hi dil me agar bande ne niyyat kar ki AllaH Ta'ala main teri Riza Hasil karne ke liye Umrah Par Ja Rahi hun / Umrah ki niyyat kar rahi hun / Ye Jo Ahraam Pahen Rahi hun mere umrah ke liye hai to fir uski Niyyat ho Jayegi.
Haan.!! Dil Me Niyyat Hote huwe Zunan se Alfaaz bol lena Ye Mustahab hota hai Achha kaam hota hai Agar Aap karenge to Sawab milega. Lekin.!! Lazim o zaruri nahi hai dil hi dil me agar niyyat kar li tab Bhi Niyyat ho jayegi
Or second Baat Arbi ke Alfaaz Bolna : Jab Zaban se Bolna hi zaruri nahi hai to fir Arbi ke Alfaaz Bolna Ye bhi zaruri nahi hai. Baaz log Parshan rahte hain ke Arbi me niyyat nahi ki to kya Ahraam ki halat me aaye ya nahi.? Ye bhi yaad rakhen ki Arbi me Niyyat karna ye zaruri nahi hota Agar kar len to thik hai Agar na bhi kare urdu me bhi Agar aap ne zaban Se bol liya ki Allah Ta'ala Teri Riza ke liye Main umrah ke Ahraam ki niyyat kar rahi hun tab bhi niyyat ho jayegi
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -15)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Aur Arbi Me Umuman Umrah ki niyyat karne ke liye ye duaa Padhi jati hai :
اَللّٰهُمَّ اِنِّىْٓ اُرِيْدُ الْعُمْرَةَ فَيَسِّرْهَالِىْ وَتَقَبَّلْهَا مِنِّىْ وَاَعِنِّىْ عَلَيْهَا وَبَارِكْ لِىْ فِيهَا نَوَيْتُ الْعُمْرَةَ وَاَحْرَمْتُ بِهَا لِلّٰهِ تَعَالیٰ
To Ye Arbi me Niyyat kar li jati hai lekin chunki umuman Arbi aati nahi hai to niyyat to kar li lekin kya padha hai Ye bilkul Samajh me nahi aata to Duaae Agar aap padh bhi rahe Hain na to Aik Martaba Urdu me (Tarjuma) bhi padh len Taki aap ko Samajh me aa jaye ki Aap ne kya niyyat kar rahe hain
Tarjuna : اَللّٰهُمَّ اِنِّىْٓ اُرِيْدُ الْعُمْرَةَ Aye Allah عزوجل main umrah ka irada karti hun, فَيَسِرْهَالِىْ Tu ise Mere liye Aasan farma de وَتَقَبَّلْهَا مِنِّىْ Aur is umrah ko meri taraf Se Qubool farma le وَاَعِنِّىْ عَلَيْهَا Aur ise Ada karne ke liye tu meri madad farma وَبَارِكْ لِىْ فِيهَا Aur aye Mere AllaH عزوجل isme mere liye Barkat ata farma نَوَيْتُ الْعُمْرَةَ Main Niyyat karti hun Umre ki وَاَحْرَمْتُ بِهَا لِلّٰهِ تَعَالیٰ Aur AllaH Ta'ala ke liye iska (Yani Umre Ka) Ahram main Bandhti hun
To Ye hai ki hum AllaH Ta'ala Se Duaa bhi kar rahe hain Ki Maula Ta'ala hum umre ka irada rakh rahe hain tere waste Ahraam bandh rahe hain tu isme hamari madad bhi Farma ise Qubool bhi farma isme aasani bhi ata farma or isme hamare liye barkaten bhi ata farma Ye niyyat jo gai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -16)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Niyyat Karne Ke Baad Fir Banda Labbaik Kahega
لَبَّيْكَ اللّٰهُمَّ لَبَّيْكَ لَبَّيْكَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَكَ لَبَّيْكَ اِنَّ الْحَمْدَ وَالنِّعْمَةَ لَكَ وَالْمُلْكَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَكَ
Aur Ye Labbaik Bahut hi Pyari Aap Samajh len AllaH Ta'ala ki bargah me Duaa hai ilteja hai AllaH Ta'ala ki humd Hai. Jo bhi Haji ho Ya umrah par jane wala ho Usko Kasrat se labbaik Padhte Rahna chahiye Aur Ayesa nahi hai ki bas labbaik padh liya, Labbaik ke Ma'ane to Samjhte huwe or Jab bhi Padhen to Rasmi Taur par Na padhen Kuch logo ki zuban Par لَبَّيْكَ اللّٰهُمَّ لَبَّيْكَ Chalu Rahta hai lekin uske Ma'ane Ya kis wajah se hum padh rahe hain kiske liye padh rahe hain ye kuch zahen me nahi hota. Ayesa nahi karna chahiye Kabbaik Padhe to iske Ma'ane ko Samajhte huwe Aur Dil se isko Ada Kare.
Labbaik Arbi ka lafz hai na or Ye kab kahte hain.? Kisi ko kahne ke liye ki main Hazir hun Agar kisi ne aap ko bulaya Jaise kisi ka naam Fatima hai to kisi ne Bumaya Fatima Ji Ammi Aa rahi hun to is tarah bolte hain na "Labbaik" Ji Ammi Hajir hun Aap ki khidmat me To Ye hota hai labbaik
To AllaH Ta'ala ke Ghar ka tawah karne ke liye ja rahe hain umrah karne ke liye Ja Rahe hain to Allah Ta'ala Ki Bargah me Kahna ki Maula Ta'ala Labbaik (Main Hazir hun.), Aap ne Hadeese Mubarka Padhi Na ki Sarkarﷺ Ne Farmaya ki Jo Hajj o Umrah Karne wala hota hai Ye AllaH ke Mahmaan hain AllaH Ta'ala Inhe Bulata hai to Ye Jate hain
To Jab Allah Ta'ala Hame Bula Raha hai to fir Banda Kahta Hai لَبَّيْكَ Aye Allah Main Hazir hun اللّٰهُمَّ لَبَّيْكَ Aye mere Peyare Allah Main Hazir hun لَبَّيْكَ Main Hazir hun لَا شَرِيكَ لَكَ Aye AllaH Tera Koi Shareek nahi hai (Tu hi Hamara Khuda hai, Hamara koi Dusra Khuda Nahi hai, Tere Sath koi Shareek nahi hai) لَبَّيْكَ AllaH Main Hazir hun اِنَّ الْحَمْدَ وَالنِّعْمَةَ لَكَ وَالْمُلْكَ Beshak Tamam Khubiyan Tamaam Tarifen Tamam Nematen Teri liye hi hain Maula Aur Tera hi Mulk Bhi hai لَا شَرِيكَ لَكَ Tera Koi Shareek nahi Hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -17)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
AllaH Ta'ala Ki Hum Humd Bayan kar rahe hain Hum Allah ki Tareefe Bayan kar rahe hain Aur AllaH Se Baar-Baar hum ye kah Rahe hain Ki Maula Tere Ghar Par Aa rahe hain Maula Hum Hazir hain Teri Bargah me Hazir hain
To Jo Haji ho Umrah Karne wala ho Baar-Baar Yahi Zahen me Ma'ana Rakhe ki Maula Main Hazir hun لَبَّيْكَ اللّٰهُمَّ لَبَّيْكَ , لَبَّيْكَ اللّٰهُمَّ لَبَّيْكَ Maula Main Hazir hun 😭Teri Bargah me hazir hun Aaj Dil me bahut Sari Kayfiyyaten le kar teri Bargah me aaya hun Duaa e le kar aaya hun Gunahon ka Ambar hai Maula Ta'ala Teri Bargah me hazir ho raha hun Taki tu Gunahon se mujhe Moafi bhi ata farma de Mere Imaan ko bhi Salamat rakh Maula Ta'ala Mujhe is duniya ki bhi bhalai ata farma us duniya ki bhi bhalai ata farma
Ye Sochte huwe Haji or umrah Karne wale Ko baar baar Apni Zuban me Ye wird Zari Rakhna chahiye Or Kaha Jata hai ki Continues Yani Jitna ho Sake Jo Hajj o umrah karne wale hain Ye Labbaik hi Padhte rahe Or Jab Bhi Labbaik Padhe to kam se kam 3 Baar Padhen Aik baar padh le fir bhi kafi hota hai lekin Ye Sunnat tariqa hai ki aap ko chahiye ki jab bhi aap Labbaik Kahen to kam se kam 3 baar, 3 se zyada baar bhi padh sakte hain lekin Aik baar Labbaik Padh liya to iako 3 Baar kar ke hi complete karen. To is tarah Samajh kar Aap ko Labbaik Padhna hai.
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
AllaH Ta'ala Ki Hum Humd Bayan kar rahe hain Hum Allah ki Tareefe Bayan kar rahe hain Aur AllaH Se Baar-Baar hum ye kah Rahe hain Ki Maula Tere Ghar Par Aa rahe hain Maula Hum Hazir hain Teri Bargah me Hazir hain
To Jo Haji ho Umrah Karne wala ho Baar-Baar Yahi Zahen me Ma'ana Rakhe ki Maula Main Hazir hun لَبَّيْكَ اللّٰهُمَّ لَبَّيْكَ , لَبَّيْكَ اللّٰهُمَّ لَبَّيْكَ Maula Main Hazir hun 😭Teri Bargah me hazir hun Aaj Dil me bahut Sari Kayfiyyaten le kar teri Bargah me aaya hun Duaa e le kar aaya hun Gunahon ka Ambar hai Maula Ta'ala Teri Bargah me hazir ho raha hun Taki tu Gunahon se mujhe Moafi bhi ata farma de Mere Imaan ko bhi Salamat rakh Maula Ta'ala Mujhe is duniya ki bhi bhalai ata farma us duniya ki bhi bhalai ata farma
Ye Sochte huwe Haji or umrah Karne wale Ko baar baar Apni Zuban me Ye wird Zari Rakhna chahiye Or Kaha Jata hai ki Continues Yani Jitna ho Sake Jo Hajj o umrah karne wale hain Ye Labbaik hi Padhte rahe Or Jab Bhi Labbaik Padhe to kam se kam 3 Baar Padhen Aik baar padh le fir bhi kafi hota hai lekin Ye Sunnat tariqa hai ki aap ko chahiye ki jab bhi aap Labbaik Kahen to kam se kam 3 baar, 3 se zyada baar bhi padh sakte hain lekin Aik baar Labbaik Padh liya to iako 3 Baar kar ke hi complete karen. To is tarah Samajh kar Aap ko Labbaik Padhna hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -18)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Aur iske Alawa Yaad Rakhen Aik Bahut Hi Pyari Sunnate Mubarika Hai Sarkar ﷺ Jab bhi Labbaik Se Farig hote to AllaH Ta'ala Se Duaa Mangte Aur Hadeese Mubarika me hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Jab bhi Labbaik Se Farig hote to AllaH Ta'ala Se uski Khushnudi, Uski Riza Aur Jannat ka Suwaal karte Aur Jahannam Se Panah manga karte سبحان الله
To Ye Sarkar ﷺ Ki Badi Hi pyari Sunnat hai to Hame bhi chahiye ki Jab bhi Labbaik Padhen to kam se Kam 3 Baar Padhen or Agar 3 Baar se zyada bhi Padh liya 5-7 baar jo bhi ho uske Baad Fir AllaH Ta'ala Se zaroor Duaa mange Itna to Chalte firte hi Maula Ta'ala Tu Hamse Razi ho Ja, Hame Jannat Ata farma or hame Jahannam Se Aazadi Ata farma imaan ki Salamati Ata farma itna Duaa to Mangte rahe Ki Sarkar ﷺ ki Sunnate Mubarkia bhi hai Aur Ye Waqt hai ki Banda AllaH Ta'ala Ka Qurb Hasil karne jata hai Allah Ta'ala Ki Riza hasil karne jata hai ان شاء الله Rab ki Rahmat se ummeed hai ki AllaH Ta'ala uski Ye Duaa Qubool Farmayega.
To Uthte Baithte, Chalte Firte, Wuzu Bewuzu kisi bhi Halat me ho Aap لَبَّيْكَ اللّٰهُمَّ لَبَّيْكَ Padh Sakte hain iske liye Wuzu hona bhi zaruri nahi hai or Iske liye Aurton ko Paak hona bhi zaruri nahi hai Baaz Aurten Ahraam ki Halat me bhi aa jati hain fir Haiz vagairah Ke Mamlaat Shuru ho jate hain to umrah to nahi kar pati lekin woh Ye Labbaik Continues Padh Sakti hain iske liye Paak hona Zaruri nahi Hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -19)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Umrah Wale Kab Tak Labbaik Padhenge.!?
Yaad Rakhen.!! Umrah Wale Us Waqt Tak Labbaik Padhenge Jab Tak Ke Kabe Ka Tawaf Na Shuru Kar den. Jab Tawaf Shuru kar liya fir Labbaik Kahna Stop Kar denge.
Jaise Ab Ghar se nikle hain Ahram Vagairah Pahen liya Niyyat Vagairah bhi kar li Talbiyah Wagairah bhi padh liya Yani Aik Martaba لَبَّيْكَ اللّٰهُمَّ لَبَّيْكَ Kah ke Ahram ki Halat me Aa gaye to ab iske Baad Se Continues Chahiye ki لَبَّيْكَ اللّٰهُمَّ لَبَّيْكَ Pura Ye Padhte Rahen. Jab Tak ki Tawaf Shuru na kar de Haan..!! Tawaf shuru karne ke baad Labbaik nahi Padhenge To Umrah Walon ke Liye Labbaik Padhne ka waqt Tawaf Start Tak hota Hai.
Jo Mard Hazraat honge woh to Buland Aawaz Se hi Labbaik Padhenge Itna bhi Tez nahi ki bahut cheekh pukar kare ki Aas-Paas walon ko taqleef ho lekin Buland Aawaz se Padhen.
Aurten Bahut zyada Tez Aawaz Se na Padhen itne Aawaz se Padhen ke Aap ke kaano tak Aawaz Aa Jaye.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -20)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Or Yaad Rakhiye ki Ahraam me Jab Aap Niyyat Kar Rahe hain to Dil me Aap kar Sakte Hain. Lekin Jab Aap Talbiyah Kahenge Maine Kaha na Ahraam Ke liye 2 Cheezen hoti hain Aik hai ki Aap ne niyyat kar li Dusra ye hai ki aap ko Talbiyah Padhna hai to Agar aap Talbiyah Padh Rahe hain to is tarah Aap ko Padhna hai ki kam se kam Aap ke kano tak Aawaz Aa jaye Ayese nahi ki itne Aahiste Se padha ki Khud ko Samajh nahi aaya kya padha?
⚠️ Ayesa Padhenge na Muh ke Andar hi Padh liya Ya Dil hi dil me padh liya zaban se Alfaz ada nahi kiye to fir woh Ahraam ki Halat me nahi Aaya or Ahraam Umrah ke liye Shart hai Hajj ke liye Shart Aap Jante hain To Fir woh Ibadatein nahi hongi.
To itni Aawaz Se Bolna hai ke khud ke kaan tak Aawaz aa jaye. To thoda Tez lekin itna bhi tez nahi ke Aas-Paas ke 10-15 log sun len Aurat ki Aawaz ka bhi parda hota hai to Aurat itni Aawaz se Talbiyah (Labbaik) kahe ke uske khud ke kaan tak aawaz aa jaye.
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Or Yaad Rakhiye ki Ahraam me Jab Aap Niyyat Kar Rahe hain to Dil me Aap kar Sakte Hain. Lekin Jab Aap Talbiyah Kahenge Maine Kaha na Ahraam Ke liye 2 Cheezen hoti hain Aik hai ki Aap ne niyyat kar li Dusra ye hai ki aap ko Talbiyah Padhna hai to Agar aap Talbiyah Padh Rahe hain to is tarah Aap ko Padhna hai ki kam se kam Aap ke kano tak Aawaz Aa jaye Ayese nahi ki itne Aahiste Se padha ki Khud ko Samajh nahi aaya kya padha?
⚠️ Ayesa Padhenge na Muh ke Andar hi Padh liya Ya Dil hi dil me padh liya zaban se Alfaz ada nahi kiye to fir woh Ahraam ki Halat me nahi Aaya or Ahraam Umrah ke liye Shart hai Hajj ke liye Shart Aap Jante hain To Fir woh Ibadatein nahi hongi.
To itni Aawaz Se Bolna hai ke khud ke kaan tak Aawaz aa jaye. To thoda Tez lekin itna bhi tez nahi ke Aas-Paas ke 10-15 log sun len Aurat ki Aawaz ka bhi parda hota hai to Aurat itni Aawaz se Talbiyah (Labbaik) kahe ke uske khud ke kaan tak aawaz aa jaye.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -21)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Ahram ki Tayyari Karna : Ahram Start Kab hota hai Aap Samajh gaye na Jab Niyyat + Talbiyah ho jaye tab Strat hota hai. Lekin usse Pahle Ye Halat Start karne se Pahle Bande ko kuch tayyari karni chahiye.
To kya kya kaam karenge hum Ahraam ki Tayyari ke liye.!?
1. Sabse Pahle Apne Nakhoono ko cut kar len, 2. Jism me Agar Gair zaruri baal hain Sab isko nikal den, 3. Mard Hazraat Miswaq kar len, Aurton ke liye Miswaq karna zaruri nahi hai 4. Fir Wuzu Or Gusl kare, 5. Iske baad body or Ahraam par thodi khushbu laga le.
Khushbh Lagana us waqt Haram hai Jab Aap Halate Ahraam Start kar len na Apne upar Niyyat or Talibayah kah len uske baad Se Khushbu lagana Haram ho Jata hai Lekin usse Pahle Agar Aap ne Khushbu lagai hai to Ye thik hai to thodi bahut Khushbu Apne body par laga le or Ahram Wagairah par laga le Aur kuch Bahut Ayesa bhi Khushbu na lagaye ki baad me Aap ke dusre Cheezon par touch ho raha hai fir woh Aap ke body me lag raha hai Ayesa bhi nahi carefully thoda bahut khushbu laga le iske Baad Mard Hazraat Apna Ahraam Pahen len
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -22)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Mard Hazraat Ke liye ulma Kiraam Farmate hain ki Safed colour ka jo Tahband hota hai niche jo bandhte Hain Ye agar thoda Cotton type ka Material hoga to Ye unke liye comfortable Rahega kyun ki isi me unko Namazen ada karni hoti hai or Khayal rakhna hota hai washroom wagairah Jana hota hai to ye easy hota hai or upar jo Bandhte hain ye agar towel (Tauliya) types ka jo hota hai Ahraam agar ye pahne to behtar hai kyunki warna fir woh girta rahega ye hota rahega or towel Heavy (Bhaari) hota hai to Ye ba
Better Hai Mina vagairah me hawa wagairah chali to isme Comfort hota hai.
to Bahrhaal Mard Hazraat Gusl Wagairah karne ke baad Apni 2 Chadar Pahen len Or Chahe to belt vagairah Rakhna hoto Rakh Sakte Hain Jisme Saman Wagairah Rakhte hain Sab kar Ke ready ho jayen Ye Ahraam ke liye Ready huwe hain Nakhoon kata, Gair zaruri baal Saaf kiye, Miswaq kiya, Wuzu o gusl kiya Aur iske baad Ahraam par khushbu laga kar Pahen liya Ye ho gaya Mardo ke liye.
Aurton Ko Kya Karna hoga.!?
Aurton ko bhi Nakhoon Cut karna hoga, Gair zaruri baal Saaf karengi, Wuzu o gusl karengi Kapde Jo normally Pahen rahi Hain Burka Wagairah is par thoda bahut khushbu laga le or Ye Aurat Ready ho gai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -23)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Ab Ahraam pura Pahen liya Niyyat Abhi nahi ki hai Abhi Talbiyah nahi Padha hai Abhi bas hum ready huwe hain iske Baad Aap Ahraam ke 2 Raka'at Nafil Namaz Padhenge. Kab Padhenge .?? Makrooh waqt Nahi hona chahiye Yani Fajar ke waqt ke baad 20 Minute's isi tarah Asar ke Aakhri 20 Minutes or Jawwal ka Jo waqt hai Ye 3 Makrooh Waqt hain Aap jaan len isme koi Namaz Jayez nahi hoti to isme hum Ahraam ke Nawafil bhi nahi padh sakte.
2 Raka'at Nafil Namaz Ahram ki niyyat Se Padhte hain to Agar Makrooh waqt hai to aap chahe Apne Ahraam to start kar sakte hain Niyyat Vagairah bol kar, Baad me Namaz Padh Sakte Hain Aur agar Makrooh waqt nahi hai to usi waqt Ahraam Pahen kar fir Nafil Namaz Start kar den 2 Raka'at Nafil Namaz Aap ko padhni hai.
Isme Yaad Rakhen..!! Mard Hazraat Abhi Agar Ahraam ki Niyyat Nahi kiye hain Ahraam ki niyyat se Pahle 2 Raka'at Nafil Namaz Padh Rahe hain to fir woh topi rakh kar namaz padhenge Sar dhak sakte Hain Aurten to Waise bhi pura cover hi rahti hain Aurton ka koi mas'ala nahi hai Mard Apna Sar cover kar ke Namaz padh Sakte Hain, lekin agar niyyat or Talbiyah bol liya hai Halate Ahraam Start gai to ab sar cover nahi karenge isi halat me Namaz Padhni hoti hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -24)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Nawafil Ke Bare me main aik wajahat karti chalun Makrooh waqt ke Alawa 3 Aur Waqt hote hain jinme aap Nawafil nahi padh sakte To inka khayal Rakhiyega
1. Namaz e Fajar ka Jo waqt hota hai chunki Fajar ke Pure Waqt me koi bhi Nawafil Jayez nahi hai Siway 2 Raka'at Sunnat e Fajar ke isliye Fajar ke pure waqt me aap Ahram ke nafil nahi padh sakte.
2. Asar Ke Jab aap Farz padh len to iske Baad aap Nafil Namaz nahi padh sakte Asar ke Farz padhne ke baad Nafail Namaz padhna Jeyz nahi hota
3. Isi tarah Magrib ki Faraz Namaz Padhne se pahle Bhi Nafil Namaz nahi padh Sakte.
To in Awaqat me aap ko Nawafil nahi Padhne, to ab kya karen.!? To Ab ye karen ki Aap Ahram Vagairah ki Niyyat kar len talbiyah kah len or Jab Ye waqt nikal jaye, misal ke taur par Fajar Ke waqt me flight me baitha to flight me baith kar Niyyat vagairah kar le Nafail vagairah pending rakhe Jab fajar ka waqt complete ho jayega uske baad fajar ke baad ke jo 20 Minute hain woh guzar jayenge or ishraq o Chasht ka jab waqt aa jayega tab ja Kar Aap in Nawafil ko ada kar sakte Hain.
Kyunki Ye hain Nafl aysa Nahi hai ke Wajib hai lazim hai inko chhod dene se gunah ho jayega aysa nahiii hai, Nafil ke Darze me hai baad me bhi aap padh sakte hain or kisi ne nahi bhi padhen tab bhi Durust hai lekin sawab se mahrumi rahegi sawab kam ho jayega to iska khayal aap ko Rakhna Hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -25)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Kya Ahraam Me Belt Bandh Sakte Hain.!?
Dekhiye Mard Hazraat 2 towel ke piece Pahente hain na to Niche ke Towel ke piece ko control Karne ke liye Tight Kasne ki niyyat se Belt nahi Pahen Sakte, Haan..!! Belt me Kuch zaruri Saman Rakhna ho gaya Mobile rakhna ho gaya paise Vagairah rakhna ho gaya Isliye zaruratan Belt bandh Sakte Hain to Belt Bandh to Sakte hain lekin Ye khayal Rahe ki yahan par Aap ki Niyyat isko kasne ke liye ya tight karne ke liye ayesa na ho, Jo pockets Wale belt hote hain Ye Pahne Ja Sakte hain Lekin Niyyat Ye ho Ki isme Wagaire Ya zaruri Saman Rakhne hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -26)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Airport Me Namaz Padhne ke liye Jo Masjid hoti hai Wahan Par Haiz Wali Auraten Ja Sakti hain Ya nahi.!? Or Wahan Par Bachhon ko Le Ja Sakte hain Ya nahi.!?
To dekhiye yahan par le kar ja Sakte hain Kyunki ki ye bhi woh Masjid nahi hai jisme Baqaida Masjid ke rules hote hain to Ye Waqf ki Masjiden nahi hoti Ye bas Aik Room Bana diya jata hai or Usko Namaz ke liye Maksoos (Fixd) kar lete hain ki Yahan Par Namaz Padhenge Namazi Ke Aasani ke liye hoga lekin isse Ye room Masjid ke hukum me nahi aa jata isko Aap Masjide Bait ki tarah Kah Sakte hain Jaise Hamare ghar me Aik Area Fix kar lete hain ki Ye Hamari Masjide Bait hai ghar ki masjid hai Aurten Yahan Par Aati hain Baithti Hain Namaz vagairah Padhti hai Jo bhi hai woh Aik Masjide Bait Jaise bana lete hain
to isi tarah Ye Airport Vagairah Ya Dusri Jagah Jo is tarah Kamre bana diye Jate Hain Chahe fir Hospital Par ho kahin par bhi ho Ye Jo Rooms hote hain Ye Masjid ke Hukum me nahi hain Ye Masjide Bait ke hukum me hai isliye Yahan par aap bachhon ko bhi le kar ja sakte Hain or Haiz wali Aurten vagairah Bhi yahan par aa Sakti Hain koi issue Nahin Hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -27)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Ye Wajeh kar diya jaye ki Aurton Ka Ahraam Exactly kitna hai.? kitna cover karna hai kitna cover nahi karna hai.?
iske liye maine chand Tasweeren Download ki hain Ye Main Aap ko Bhej deti hun Tak Aap ko Samajhne me Aasani ho..Dekhiye Maine kya kaha ki Aurat ka Ahraam kya hota hai ki Aurat Apna chahra khula Rakh Sakti hai Jo secular Part hai Uske chahre ka woh open Rah sakta hai,
Chahre me Kahan Se Kahan tak Aata hai.!?
Jahan Se normally baal ugna Start hote hain Baal ka growth Jahan se normally Shuru hota hai Aik hota hai kisi ke baal girne ki wajah se pichhe chale gaye woh Alag baat hai normally jo baal ke growth hoti hai wahan se le kar chin ke thoda sa niche Aap Samajh len bilkul thoda sa Ye Area aap ke face me aata hai length (Lambai) me or Width (Chaudai) me Aik kaan ke Lao se Dusre kaan ke lao tak Yani Kaan chhup Jayenge, Kaan ke Just baad wala Jahan se start hota hissa wahan se le kar Cheek (Gaala) ka Dusre Said tak Ye pura Aap ka face hai Wuzu me bhi hum yahi dhote Hain Aur Halate Ahram me bhi ye chahre ki tikli open Rakhni hoti hai,
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -28)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Iske Alawa Hatheli open rah sakti hai, Paer (Panje) Ka Jo upar hissa hai ye open rah sakta hai lekin Agar koi Aurat inko cover kar le tab bhi koi problem nahi hai. Lekin isme kya hota hai ki aurten bahut zyada Beahtiyati karti Hain Aap AllaH Ta'ala Ki Bargah me Ja Rahi Hain Umrah ke liye ja rahe hain hajj ke liye ja Rahe hain Halate Ahram me Hain kisi bhi halat me ho sitr ka khayal to Hame Rakhna hi hai Aur Jo Sitr ki Posi hoti hai isko Chhipana hota hai Ye to har Halat me hai
lekin Jaise hi Banda Halate Ahram me Aa jata hai uski zimmedari badh Jati hai Ki Ye Muqaddas Halat hai Muqaddah jagah Par Ja Raha hai, Allah Ta'ala ki Bargah me Ja Raha hai Banda Yani khaash Taur par uske zahen me bhi yahi hota hai ki sirf main Allah Ta'ala Ki Riza Hasil karne ke liye ja raha hun Makkah Ja raha hun Madina Ja Raha hun to fir yahan par Ahtiyat bhi hame double karni hai normal Lekin Yahan Par Aur Zyada Hai Ahtiyat,
To jo Aurten Is tarah ke libas pahen rahi hain burqa vagairah Pahen liya bahut achhi baat hai Agar Aurat Gloves Pahen le mere Mashware ke mutabiq Agar aap Gloves Pahen leti hain to bahut achhi baat hai waise Gloves na pahne to problem nahi hai lekin Kya hota hai ki Agar burqa vagairah looz ho na to hath uthate hi sleeves (Aasteen) pura niche tak aa gaya takriban kohni tak chala jata hai or hath itna khul jata hai ye nahi hona chahiye Halate Ahram me hain to fir sitr ka khayal hona chahiye
to agar long Gloves vagairah honge to yahan tak cover kar lete hain. Ya fir Aik option ye ho Sakta hai ki agar woh jo additional sleeves aate hain na jo sirf hath ke sleeves hote hain Aap woh pahen len taki burqa wagairah upar bhi chala jaye to kalai tak aap ka hath cover ho. Gloves me ayesa hota hai ki kaam karna mushkil ho gaya kabhi phone chalana mushkil ho gaya kuch is tarah ke issues ho jate Hain to Jo additional sleeve hote woh pahen le taki aap ki kalai tak pura cover ho.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -29)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Is tarah agar paer par socks pahen Sakte hain to pahen len warna Apne dress ka kuchh hissa niche aa jaye Salwar ya burqa hi long ho to koi issue nahi hai. Kalaiyon me bahut zyada bepardagi hoti hai iska khayal rakhna chahiye.
Isi Tarah Jo Sar Par Dupatta Aurten leti hain isme aik issue ye hota hai ki kabhi kabhaar Ayesa pahen liya ki bas Pahna hai usme Se sar ke aadhe baal bahar hain Yahan se Baal bahar hain Yahan se choti bahar nikal rahi hai kahin kaan ka hissa nazar aa raha hai is tarah bandha hai ki gale ka hissa nazar aa raha hai Gardan nazar aa rahi hai Ye Sab Jayez nahi hai in Sabhi cheezon ka parda hai
Aik or Baat Dupatta itna bareek bhi na ho ki isse Baal ke andar ki rangat vagairah jhalakne lage waise umuman hota nahi hai lekin agar kuch safed color ke ya ayesa patla sa kapda ho to fir mumkin hai ke andar ke baal ke Rang chamke ye bhi nahi hona chahiye.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -30)
Ahraam Ke Ahkaam :
Aap ko Sirf Chahra khula rakhna hai iske Alawa cheezon ka Parda karna zaruri hai to aap gardan bhi cover karengi kaano ka hissa bhi cover karna hai baal bhi koi nazar na aaye in Sab ka bhi khayal Rakhna hota hai.
Aur Aik hai ki Jo Aap ka chahra maine aap ko Samjhaya Ye Aap ke chahre ki hadd hai Jahan se balon ka growth wahan se le kar chin ke thoda sa niche tak Ye Aap ka chahra hai length me or pura Aik kaan Se Dusre kaan tak ka jo hissa hai Ye Aap ke chaudai me hai to Ye aap ka chahra hai.
Chahra khula Rakhna Ye Lazim ke Darze me hai ab Aurten kya karti hain ki kuch aurten pura itna tightly woh dupatta pahenti hain cover caps vagairah is tarah pahenti Hain ki Matha pura chhup jata hai balki Aankho tak woh dupatta aa raha hota hai Said me se ji Jaw (Jabda) ka said hota hai niche jo aap ke gaal vagairah niche jo aap ke jabde hote hain wahan se 1/4 -1/4 Cover Yahan se cover yani aurat ke sirf aankh kaan naak or hont nazar aa rahe hote hain baki pura Area cover, ye chahra Dhapne ke hukum me aa jayega to jo aap Dupatte bandh rahi hain iska bhi khayal Rakhiye ayesa na ho ki chahra hi chhup jaye chahra bhi na chhupe isme fir kaffare ki Suraten bhi aa sakti Hain baaz suraton me sadqa aa sakta hai, dam aa sakta hai Jo bhi bai Alag alag suraten aa sakti Hain to chahra khula rakhna lazmi hai to khayal rakhen jo dupatte vagairah len to Ayesa na ho ki baal vagairah chhupane ke chakkar me chahra hi chhup raha to dono cheezon ko ahtiyat karte huwe aap ko apne dupatte vagairah ka inthekhab karen.
Chahra khula rakhna hai ye Allah Ta'ala Ki Bargah me hum hazir ho rahe hain to Ye khaas Aurat ke liye ijazat hai ki yahan par Woh apne chahre ko khula rakhe woh kaash surat jisme ijazat di jati hai Aurat ko woh Halate ahram me hai, lekin Ayesa nahi hai ki Gair mahram se parda nahi karna, Parda karna chahiye fir iske liye Apne chahre ke Samne koi cheez rakhen taki chahre ka Parda ho jaye misal ke taur par koi book Aap ne chahre ke samne rakh li Ya cardboard ka koi paper rakh liya kisi bhi tarah agar possible ho jaye to ye khayal rakhna chahiye.
Ye Tha Ahraam ke Ahkaam.👆 ab next
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -31)
Miqaat Ke Ahkaam :
Aik Tasweer main Aap ko bhej Rahi hun Ye Tasweer aap ke understanding ke liye hai taki aap ko Samjhaun miqaat Kise kahte hain, Hil kise kahte Hain, Haram kise kahte hain Dekhiye ye word to hum sunte hain lekin kuch doubts hote hain kuch logon ko Hill kya hota hai ye nahi pata, haram Exactly kahte kise hain ye nahi pata, miqaat kise kahte hain ye nahi pata to iski tafseel ke liye ye photo maine aap ko bhej di Agarche urdu Arabic vagairah me likha hua hai lekin aap colouring dekhen main isko Samjha deti hun.
Aap dekhen kabe ki photo nazar aa rahi hai photo me uske Out side me Green colour ka aik boundary nazar aa raha hai uske out side fir aik blue color ki boundary hai uske Aage Red color hai, to Ye jo area aap ko nazar aa raha hai kabe ke out side aik boundary nazar aa rahi hai White color Jiske Andar green color kiya gaya hai Ye jo Boundary hai is Area ko hum Haram (حرم) Kahtr hain. Ye Chand Areas hai Dekhiye Hudayibiya hai, Tan'aeem hai Ja'arana hai Arfaat hai Ye Sab cheezon ke Sarkar ﷺ Ne Bataya hai ki is Boundary ke Andar Jo bhi area aata hai isko haram kahte Hain.
Aur Haram ki zameen ko Aap Jante hain Ye Muqaddas Zameen hai, Paak Zameen hai Iska bahut Adab o Ahtram lazim hai or Jagah Ke zameen ke hukum Alag hote hain or haram ke zameen ke Ahkaam Alag hote Hain. To Haram Ye Makkah Ke Charo Taraf milon (Miles) tak iski boundary hai Hudud hai Ye zameen hurmat wali hai aur yahan agar aap jayenge bhi na to Wahan par bord vagairah Lagaye huwe hote hain ki Haram Start Here Ki Yahan Se Haram ki Shuruaat hoti hai to is tarah Charo taraf ye boundary hai or yahan par Fir Bando ke liye jo hukum hota hai na ki haram me Aik gunah Aik lakh gunah ke barabar hai Aik Neki Aik Lakh neki ke barabar hai ye Sirf Masjid ke andar nahi hai Balki Ye Jo Haram ke hudood hote hain Ye jo boundaries hain inke Andar ye rules apply hote Hain.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -32)
Miqat Ke Ahkaam :
Hudood e Haram ke Andar Jo Banda Rahta hai Agar aik neki karta hai to AllaH Ta'ala Apni Rahmat Se use Aik lakh neki ka sawab ata farmata hai wahin woh agar Aik gunah karta hai fir Aik lakh gunah uske nama e Aamal me likhe jate Hain. Isi tarah Haram ki Zameen par Jangal ka Shikaar Karna Ye Haram hota hai,
Isi tarah Haram ki Zameen ke Jo Darakht hote hain inko Ukhedna Haram hota hai Chahe Banda Ahraam me ho Ya na ho, Jo Haram Ke rahne wale Hain Ahle Makkah woh bhi Ye kaam nahi kar Sakte, Isi tarah Haram ke jo Green grass hoti hai Sukhi na ho tar (Green) ghaas ho isko nahi kaat sakte Ye Sare rules fir haram ke Andar Apply ho Jate Hain
To Haram yaad Rakhen Sirf Masjid ka naam nahi hai balki Aas-Paas Ka Area jo hai ye bhi haram me aata hai to Takriban hotels Jo hajiyon ko diye jate hain Ye haram ke hudood me aa jate hain to wahan par apne aap ko bachate huwe rahna bahut zaruri hai Ki kahin Chhote se Chhota bhi gunah na ho jaye ki yahan par iski Sakht pakad Hai To Ye ho gaya Aap ka Haram.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -33)
Miqat Ke Ahkaam :
Jo Haram ke boundary ke Andar Rahta hai usko hum kahte hain Ahle Haram (Haram Wala) Ya Harmi, Jaise Makkah walon ko Makki kahte hain Madina walon ko Madni kahte hain indians ko Hindi kahte Hain isi tarah Haram ke andar Rahne walon ko Harmi Kahte hain.
Ab Dekhiye Ke Jo Bahar Se Aane wale hain na Unke liye kuch Areas Sarkarﷺ ne Bata diye Hain ki iske baad Agar koi Banda Makkah Dakhil ho raha hai Aik Area (Boundary) Bata di hai jo Aap Dekhen blue color ki boundary end ho rahi hai Aur Bahar red" hai na to woh jo points Mark kiye gaye hain white Circle (•) is tarah Ye Aik boundary ban gai to is boundary ko Sarkar ﷺ Ne Wajeh kar diya ki Ye Miqaat hai Yahan Se Agar koi banda cross kar ke is Area ko agar makkah aata hai to fir us par lazim hai ki Ahram Bandh kar Andar aaye.
Samjha Pai.? Jo Aap ko 5 White Circle (⚪) dikh Rahe hain Red color Aur blue color ke bich me Ye jo Boundary ban gai isko hum kahte hain miqaat Aur Sarkarﷺ ne Farmaya Ki jo bhi Shakhs Chahe Woh Hajj o Umrah ki Niyyat Se Aaye Naa Aaye, Makkah Ghumne Firne ke liye aaye, Kisi se milne ke liye aaye, Business ke liye Aaye kisi bhi Maqsad se aaye agar koi banda miqat cross kar ke Makkah jane ka irada Rakhta hai to us par Lazim hai ki woh Ahram Bandh kar fir Miqat ke Andar Dakhil ho Begair Ahram ke Agar woh Dakhil ho jata hai to fir us par dam lazim ho jata hai,
Baaz log sochte hain ki agar hum umrah karne ke liye jayenge Sirf usi waqt Ahram bandhenge, Kuch Sochte hain ki nahi Hajj ke liye hai tohi ahram bandhenge, Hum to Makkah Ayse hi ja rahe they, Wahan kuch saman lena tha isliye gaye, hum to Umrah ke irade se nahi gaye they koi aa gaya tha usse milne ke liye gaye they, koi bimar tha uski iyadat ke liye gaye they is tarah ke liye gaye they lekin Gaye to sahi.? Makkah jane ka irada tha.? To Agar Miqat cross kar ke Makkah Jane ka irada hai to fir halate Ahram ka hona zaruri hai Shart hai iske bigair jayenge to Dam lazim ho jayega.
Miqat Ke Ahkaam :
Jo Haram ke boundary ke Andar Rahta hai usko hum kahte hain Ahle Haram (Haram Wala) Ya Harmi, Jaise Makkah walon ko Makki kahte hain Madina walon ko Madni kahte hain indians ko Hindi kahte Hain isi tarah Haram ke andar Rahne walon ko Harmi Kahte hain.
Ab Dekhiye Ke Jo Bahar Se Aane wale hain na Unke liye kuch Areas Sarkarﷺ ne Bata diye Hain ki iske baad Agar koi Banda Makkah Dakhil ho raha hai Aik Area (Boundary) Bata di hai jo Aap Dekhen blue color ki boundary end ho rahi hai Aur Bahar red" hai na to woh jo points Mark kiye gaye hain white Circle (•) is tarah Ye Aik boundary ban gai to is boundary ko Sarkar ﷺ Ne Wajeh kar diya ki Ye Miqaat hai Yahan Se Agar koi banda cross kar ke is Area ko agar makkah aata hai to fir us par lazim hai ki Ahram Bandh kar Andar aaye.
Samjha Pai.? Jo Aap ko 5 White Circle (⚪) dikh Rahe hain Red color Aur blue color ke bich me Ye jo Boundary ban gai isko hum kahte hain miqaat Aur Sarkarﷺ ne Farmaya Ki jo bhi Shakhs Chahe Woh Hajj o Umrah ki Niyyat Se Aaye Naa Aaye, Makkah Ghumne Firne ke liye aaye, Kisi se milne ke liye aaye, Business ke liye Aaye kisi bhi Maqsad se aaye agar koi banda miqat cross kar ke Makkah jane ka irada Rakhta hai to us par Lazim hai ki woh Ahram Bandh kar fir Miqat ke Andar Dakhil ho Begair Ahram ke Agar woh Dakhil ho jata hai to fir us par dam lazim ho jata hai,
Baaz log sochte hain ki agar hum umrah karne ke liye jayenge Sirf usi waqt Ahram bandhenge, Kuch Sochte hain ki nahi Hajj ke liye hai tohi ahram bandhenge, Hum to Makkah Ayse hi ja rahe they, Wahan kuch saman lena tha isliye gaye, hum to Umrah ke irade se nahi gaye they koi aa gaya tha usse milne ke liye gaye they, koi bimar tha uski iyadat ke liye gaye they is tarah ke liye gaye they lekin Gaye to sahi.? Makkah jane ka irada tha.? To Agar Miqat cross kar ke Makkah Jane ka irada hai to fir halate Ahram ka hona zaruri hai Shart hai iske bigair jayenge to Dam lazim ho jayega.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -34)
Miqat Ke Ahkaam :
Fir aik Sawal Aata hai ki Rozana Agar koi Banda kaam Jata hai Makkah fir Wapas aa raha hai Agar is tarah hai ayesa ho gaya ki woh Rozana ke taur par Madina Se Makkah Ja Raha hai, Makkah Se Madins Wapas Aa raha hai fir kya karega.?
Ayese Bande Ke liye hukum yahi hai ki Agar Rozana Ke taur par bhi ja raha hai to fir yahi hoga ki woh ahraam Bandh kar jayega wahan par fir Hajj Umrah Jo bhi hai woh ada karna hai Woh Kar ke fir wapas Aayega, Ya fir Halate Ahraam me hi hai to gaya 4-5 din yahi ahram ki halat me aaye-jaye Aakhri din fir Umrah Finish kar ke wapas aa jaye to Ye kare.
lekin Miqat ke Andar Dakhil hone ke liye Jabki irada Makkah ka ho Jane ke liye fir Bande ke liye lazim hai ki woh Ahram ki halat me hoga. Kyunki Common mistake hai jo kar lete hain.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -35)
Miqat Ke Ahkaam :
Isi tarah makkah wale Jo hain na Haji ho Ya umrah wale ho kuch log Taif Jane ke Shokeen Hain woh Taif Chale Jate hain ab Yaad rakhen Taif Miqat Ke Bahar hai ab woh kahte hain ki hum to haji hain hum to umrah kar chuke hain, Wahan se gaye Taif wapas Aa gaye to wapas Aate-Aate Dubara miqat aap ko milta hai, Miqat ke bahar chale gaye na ab miqat dubara wapas aana hai to fir Dubara se ahram Bandh kar aana Padega to jo is tarah gaye or bigair Ahram Ke agar woh dakhil huwe they Na umrah kiya na kuch kiya un ke Zimme dam lazim hoga Abhi unhe dam dena padega Agar koi hai.
Isi tarah Agar koi Makkah Aaya Umrah vagairah kar liya Madina chala gaya Dubara Makkah Aa rahe hain to Madina Tayyiba Chunki Miqat ke Bahar hai Dubara Makkah aate waqt Ahraam Bandh kar aana Ye zaruri hai.
⚠️ Yaad Rakhen.!! Dubara se wajahat kar dun miqat Se cross ke waqt halate Ahram ka hona zaruri hai us waqt jab ki aap makkah ja rahe ho Agar Kahi or jane ka irada hai For example Jaddah :- koi hai Jo Madina se Jaddah ja raha hai or Jadda Miqat ke Andar hi aata hai to Ab kya woh Ahram bandh kar jayega.!? Nahi, Miqat cross kar ke Makkah Jane ka irada ho tab Ahram zaruri hota hai kisi or Jagah jane ka irada hai to fir Ahram zaruri nahi hota.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -36)
Miqat Ke Ahkaam :
To isse un logo ke mas'ala maloom ho gaya hoga jinki flight pahle Jadda utarti hai Stay hota hai fir woh makkah jate hain to inke liye hukum ye hai ki woh jaddah me Land ho sakte hain Bina ahram ke fir jaddah se ahram bandh kar woh Hajj umrah jo bhi karna woh kar Sakte Hain. Lekin Kaash ayesi niyyat ho ki jaddah me utarna hai wahan par rukna hai bas woh miqat cross karne me apne aap ko bachane ke liye hile bahane na ho, Properly agar jadda me utarna hai aur uske baad wahan jayenge Pahle Jadda ka hi irada hai to fir Ahram ki zarurat nahi hoti.
Ab isme Aik Sawal Ye Aaya tha Ayesa hota hai ki flight lane hoti hai jaddah fir Jaddah se hum makkah jate hain to fir kya karen kahan par ahram bandhe.?
Isme bhi yahi hai ki dekhiye aap land jaddah me ho rahe lekin Jaddah se aap ko faoran Jana Makkah hi hai to Yani aap ja rahe hain makkah, jadda ho kar Jadda me agar rukne ka irada hota to alag baat hai lekin ayesa nahi hota, Umuman yahi hota hai ki Jadda land karne ke baad Aap ke Jo muallim ya Tour Guides hote woh aap ko le kar Makkah Chale jate hain To yahan par aap ka irada Makkah jane ka hi hai to is me bhi aap ko niyyat Miqat Se Pahle karni hai, jadda Airport me utar kar nahi kar Sakte Jaddah se Pahle hi aap ko plane me hi niyyat karni padegi.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -37)
Miqat Ke Ahkaam :
Ab Dekhiye Ye Jo boundary maine aap ko bata di na ki Jo white circle (•) Boundary hai Ye miqat hai isko aap Begair ahram ke jab makkah Ja rahe hain cross nahi kar sakte.
Ab aap image me Dekhen Jo haram ka boundary tha Green color ka or Ye jo miqat ka boundary hai isme kuch area aa raha hai jo blue color ka hai is area ko hum Hil (حل) kahte hain. Ye Area Haram se bahar hota hai miqat ke Andar hota hai Jaise Jadda wagairah isme aa jate hain to Jadda hil ke andar hai.
Jo hil Wale hote hain inko hilli kahte hain, Aur Jo Bahar miqat wale hote hain inhe miqati bhi kahte or inko Afaqi bhi kahte hain.
Ab Dekhiye Miqat Jo hai Ye Alag Alag Aap ko nazar aayengi inke Alag alag naam hain yani alag alag country's se jo aa rahe hain inko alag alag miqat milta hai Jaise Madina walon ke liye Jul Hulayfah (ذوالحليفه) hai, India walon ke liye Yalamlam (يلملم) hai to yahan par already marking Maujud hoti hai aur bahut jagah masjid vagairah shaandar banai gai hai taki jo haji hon ya umrah karne wale hon woh ja kar Apna Ahraam vagairah bandhe Nawafil vagairah padh kar niyyat bandh kar nikle.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -38)
Miqat Ke Ahkaam :
Ye Yaad Rakhiye..!! Ab aap ko pata hai ki Miqat cross karne se pahle Hame Ahram ki niyyat badhni hai to ye main wajahat kar dun ki last last me humne kya Padha tha Ahram badhne ka tariqa gusl karenge Nakhoon katenge Ye Sab karne ke baad Ahram pahen liya 2 Raka'at Nafil namaz Ahram ki agar makrooh waqt nahi hai to padh liye Yahan tak hum ne Padh liya.
Ab niyyat kab karna hai.? Niyyat karke ke Talbiyah kab padhna hai.?
To iske Liye miqat Aane Se Pahle Pahle Aap ko Ahram ki Niyyat karni hai or talbiyah Padhni hai, Faoran Ahram ke mardon ne chadar vagairah pahen li or Nawafil Vagairah Pahen liye to Ayesa nahi hai ki Ab Ahram ki niyyat kar len, nahi wait karen kyun ke Aap jante hain Na Halate Ahram me Aik baar Banda Aa gaya to fir Pabandiyan aa jati hain Fir woh khushbu ke masail, Libas ke masail, chahra Dhapne ke masail, Sar par kuch rakhne ke masail, Khane pine ke bahut Sare isme Pabandiya aa jati hain bande par Ye mushkil hota hai to faoran niyyat na karen.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -39)
Miqat Ke Ahkaam :
Kuch Haji kuch umrah karne wale Ghar se hi niyyat kar lete hain Achha kar liya niyyat to halate Ahram me aa gaye Ab problem kya hoga ki misal ke taur par airport jana hai 3-4 ghante ki duri par hai to ab utna safar jitna kar raha hai usme bhi ahram ki pabandi wahan gaye migration Ye woh Sab cheez wahan par ahram ki Pabandi Khuda Nakhasta agar 7-8 ghante flight delay ho gai kabhi kabhar to 1-2 din delay ho gai tab ye sare din aap ko Ahram ki pabandiyon me rakhne padenge.
To isliye Ahram bandh len Ya to ghar se banth len ya airport ja kar bandh len thik hai lekin niyyat Or talbiyah na kahen kyunki aap jante hain Sirf Ahram Pahenne se Aap halate Ahram me nahi aate Jab tak ki niyyat or talbiya na kah le. Kuch planes Ayese hote hain ho miqat aane se pahle pahle Announcement kar dete Hain ki ab miqat aane wala hai lihaza hajj o umrah wale apni niyyatein kar len to ye Achhi baat hai ke agar aap us waqt kar sakte hain to us waqt kar len wahi se aap ki pabandiya shuru hongi
Or Agar Ayesa hai ki Announcement nahi hoga pata hai Ya Aysa ho sakta hai ki Announcement ke waqt aankh lag jaye mis ho jaye kuch is tarah ke mamla ho jaye to fir behtar hai ki jab plane tak off ho kar sidhi ho jaye thoda chale uske baad aap niyyat kar len kyun ki Agar ud gai or chalne lagi to fir woh wapas land hone ke chances thodi kam hote hain na, warna kabhi kabhar hota hai ki kuch issue ho gaya to utar diye fir delay ho gaya to Ye mashwara hai ki plane sidhi ho jaye uske baad niyyat kar len to ye aap ke haq me zyada mufeed rahega.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -40)
Miqat Ke Ahkaam :
Aik Aur Mas'ala Bata dun ki Aurten Kabhi kabhar Haiz me hoti Hain to fir ye Question Aata hai ki Umrah to nahi kar sakte directly ja kar, to fir kya karen.!? Ahram Bandhe Ya nahi.!?
Kuch Aurten Bigair Ahram ke Makkah me Dakhil ho Jati hain Ye bhi Galat hai, Yaad Rakhen Agar aap Halate Haiz me ho, Halate Janabat mein ho, Be-Wuzu ho, Ba-Wuzu ho Jo bhi ho Miqat cross karne Me Ahram ki halat me hona zaruri hai. To agar koi Aurat Halate Napaki me hai Or woh Makkah Direct jane ka irada Rakhti hai miqat cross karna hai fir us Par Lazim hai ki Woh Halate Ahram me hi Dakhil ho jaye, Ab Uske liye Aik Aazmaish ka Pahlu Ban Jata hai ki woh Uske periods complete hone tak Halate Ahram me Rahegi usko Apne Ahram ke Pabandiyon ka Khayal Rakhna hoga
Or Ye yaad rakhen ye to parshani to hoti hai lekin jitni parshani zyada hogi jitna Aik amal ko karne me aap par aazmaishen zyada ayengi utna aap ke liye us amal ka sawab bhi badha diya jayega, to Agar kisi bahen ko Haiz aa gaya to kuch nahi kar Sakte Sabr karen tension lene ki baat nahi hai Apne ahram ko Maintain rakhe or ibadaton vagairah me Durood e Paak Vagairah Padhte Padhte Apne Din complete kar le ان شاء الله wahan par aap ko iska sawab zyada ata farmaya jayega or haram me jaise maine kaha na already sawab badh gaya. Or haram ki Aik neki bhi Aik lakh Neki ke barabar hoti hai to isme ghabrane wali baat nahi hai Apna pura zahen ibadaton ki taraf laga de ki Jitna ho sake Durood e Paak, Istighfar vagairah padhe Kalma e Tayyiba ka wird kare Jo aap duaa e Vagairah kar sakti hain ye karen, Lekin Halate Ahram me hona zaruri hai Ahram Me hi Aap makkah aa sakti hain Begair Ahram ke Nahi aayengi, Agar aayengi to fir dam vagairah ki surat aa jayegi.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -41)
Miqat Ke Ahkaam :
Haan..!! Isme Aik Surat ye ho Sakti hai ki Aurat agar possible ho Ye difficult to hota hai lekin agar possible ho to aurat ko Haiz aa gaya to Makkah ke bajay jadda me hi ruk jaye Makkah na jaye Jab period finish ho jaye to Ahram bandh kar woh Makkah chali jaye Is tarah kar sakti hai to woh kar le, Ya fir Madina Pahle Ja Sakti hai to Madina chali jaye fir jab period vagairah finish ho jaye to Ahram bandh kar Makkah aa jaye. Or Agar ayesi koi surat possible nahi hai to fir to kuch nahi kar Sakte Halate Ahram me hi Jana Padega or Pura period finish hone tak wait kare Pure Paki ka confirm ho jaye fir Gusl wagairah ke baad Ja kar Umrah vagairah kar le
Aur is tarah kabhi kabhar connecting flight hoti hai India me baithey Dubai me ruk Gaye katar me ruk gaye kahin Par ruk gaye fir wahan se jana hota hai to isme bhi mashwara yahi hoga ki second Airport se aap apna ahram bandhen. Second Airport me jab flight seedhi ho jaye tab ja kar aap Niyyat kar len, chahe to Ahram ka kapda lapet kar chale jaye Ya fir apne handbag me Ahram wagairah rakh len or wahan par second airport me aap pahen len or flight seedhi hone ke baad niyyat kar len Ye Aap ke Liye aasani rahegi.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -42)
Miqat Ke Ahkaam :
Ab Miqat Maine Kaha na 5 Hain : ¹Jul Hulayfah (ذوالحليفه), ²Yalamlam (يلملم), ³Jate iraq (ذات العرق), ⁴Johfah (جحفه), 5.Qarn Al Manazil (قرن المنازل).
Ye 5 Miqat Ke Naam hain
Jul Hulayfah : Ye Madina Walon ka miqat hota hai or ise Abiyare Ali Bhi Kaha Jata hai, Aur Jab Hum Madina Se Makkah Aate hain to fir yahi Jul Hulayfah se hi hum apna ahram bandhte hain, Jul Hulayfah Ya isse Pahle Se Aap bandh Sakte hain,
Yalamlam : Ye India, Paak or Bangladesh Walon ka miqat hota hai
Jate iraq : iraaq Walon ka
Johfa : Shaam Yani Syria Walon ka hai, or
Qarn : Ye Riyad Vagairah Se Jo aate hain unke liye Miqat hota hai.
Aap Ke interest ke liye Maine Kuch tasweeren Yahan Par Bheji Hain Dekhen, Ziyarat Bhi hi jayegi Allah Ta'ala Hame in muqaddas Maqamaat ki ziyarat bhi naseeb farmaye 🤲🏻💚 آمین
Ye Hain Aap ke 5 Miqat Jul Hulayfah Jahan Par Madina Se Makkah Jate hain or Takriban Jul Hulayfah par hi hamari hazri hoti hai Yalamlam to Aysa hota hai ki hum flight me se upar se guzar gaye, agar miqat ki koi Masjid aap ko dekhne ko milti hai to fir woh yeh hai Jul Hulayfah jo Madina Se Makkah Jate waqt haji jate hain gusl vagairah karte hain to Bada hi pyara maqam hai, Aur bahut Khubsurat si masjid bhi hai. Al Johfa Jaise yahan par English me likhe bhi huwe hain ki kiske liye kaun Sa miqat hai, North America, Europe, Turkey, Syria Algeria, Sudan and various or African country's wale yahan par aate hain, Qarn : Riyad Vagairah ke liye to Ye jo Saudi wale aate hain na riyad said se to fir woh log yahan se bandh kar aate hain, Jate irq : iraad se, Yalamlam : Hamare liye.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -43)
Miqat Ke Ahkaam :
Sawal : Masjidul Haram me Jab Entry karte Hain stairs ke upar jate hi Jo bahar ka Sahen hai kya woh masjid me Shamil hai.? Ya sirf under ka Area masjid me Shamil hai jab hum under entry kar lete hain.?
Jo bahar Sahen ka area hai woh masjid me dakhil nahi hai Dekhiye woh jo bade doors lage hote hain fir uske Andar log Andar masjid me Namaz vagairah padh rahe Hain fir wahan se thoda aange jayenge to kaba Nazar aata hai na to Ye Area masjid ka hai.
iske bahar ka jo sahen ka Area Hai Jo white tiles vagairah lagi hoti hain aur log baithe hote Hain woh Masjd ke bahar hai finaa e Masjid me hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -44)
Miqat Ke Ahkaam :
Sawal : Jo hum Hotels Mein Rukte Hain Kya woh Bhi Haram Mein Shamil hai.!?
Takriban hotel Haram Ke andar hi milte hain Ayesa bahut kam hota hai ki haram ke bahar ho, Bahut kafi distance me aap ko chalna hoga tab ja kar woh haram me honge warna takriban haram ke andar hi hote Hain normally aaj kal, lekin Aysa possible bhi hai ki Haram ke bahar ho Jaise Masjide Ayesha Jise Taneem kaha jata hai Ye haram ka aik part hai isi tarah Arfaat Ye haram ki aik boundary me aata hai, Masjide Jairana aap ne suna hoga Ye bhi aik part Aata hai or jo hudaybiya hai Jahan par Sulah Hudaybiya Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmayi thi Woh Muqaddas Maqam Ye Sab haram ke boundaries hain to iske bahar agar aap ke Hotels hain to fir haram me nahi honge, Iske Andar honge to fir Ye Haram me Dakhil hai. Masjide Aaysha Ye Haram se thodi bahar hi hai kyunki hum Yahi se Ahram bandhte hain na.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -45)
Miqat Ke Ahkaam :
Sawal :- Hotel Par Ja kar Apna Ahram Utar de to dam Lazim hoga kya.?? Sar Khol Diya Agar Fir Dubara Bandha to kya is surat me Dam Lazim hoga.!??
Maine Samjhai na ki Aurton ke liye Koi Kapda Ahram hai hi nahi Aurat ke liye to sirf halat hai to ab woh utar de badal de kuch bhi ho jaye dam lazim nahi hota. Mardon ke liye Ye hai ki hotel pe gaye Abhi umrah vagairah nahi kiya hai Abhi Ahram me hi rahna hai to woh Change to kar Sakte Hain apna Jo White Chadar Agar change karne ki hazat aa gai Kabhi Napak ho gaye Kabhi kuch ho gaya to fir change kar Sakte hain,
Lekin..!! sile huwe kapde nahi Pahen Sakte ayesa nahi hai ki ab aaye hotel me rest karne ke liye kurta Payjama Pahen liya fir jate waqt fir bandhe fir gaye Aysa nahi kar sakte jab tak ki aap ka umrah complete na ho jaye. Jab tak halate Ahram me hai fir woh white Chadar me hi mard rahenge to ye Mardon ke liye thodi Aazmaish hai, Aurton ke liye to Aazmaish ki baat hai hi nahi isme kapdon se Related kyun ki hamare liye to kuch alag se kapda nahi hai.
Sar khol diya or fir dubara bandh liya to koi problem nahi hai dekhiye Aurat hotel me aai or sar vagairah khola or dubara ss dress vagairah change kar ke dubara se Pahna or Bandh liya to isme koi problem nahi hai Sar khol diya to. Ye ho ki Aap ke baal gair mahram ke samne na dikhe kyunki parda hai, Aur wuzu ke liye aap ko utarna hi padega na Ya kam se kam Dupatta utha kar aap ko masah wagairah karna padega kaan ke liye Masha karna hoga to kaan khul jayenge to ye open karna padega Ya fir koi Aurat uske liye abhi gusl karna hai Ya waise hi gusl karna ka soch rahi hai to gusl karne ke liye to utarte hi Hain na to Ye problem nahi hai. Aurton ke liye to is matter me bilkul parshan hone ka problem hai hi nahi.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -46)
Miqat Ke Ahkaam :
Sawal :- Kabhi Kabhaar Aysa ho Jata hai ki Bahut Short day hota hai Pahle Madina Chale Gaye, Madina Se Makkah Ja Rahe on the way kisi bahen ko ab periods aa gaye or Ab ye hai ki Paak hone se Pahle unki Wapsi ki flight hai Visa Extension vagairah kuch possible nahi hai to fir is Surat me kya kare.?
Yani Halate Haiz me hi hai Ahram ki halar unho ne apne upar tari kar li lekin possible nahi hai ki gusl kar ke umrah kare usse Return aana hai to fir is surat me kya kare.!?
Koshish to yahi honi chahiye ki Halate Haiz se paak ho kar hum umrah karen lekin Ab Situation Aysi aa gai hai ke visa exten nahi kar Sakte flight vagairah wapsi ke Hain Ye Sab issues hote hain na To Agar Aysi surat hai to fir Mazburan Aurat se kaha jayega ki Jane Se Pahle Apna Umrah Mukammal kar le lekin chunki Mazburi me kar rahi hai to ab Ye Halate Haiz (Napaki) Me Umrah Karna Paya Gaya Tawaf Vagairah karna paya gaya is surat me fir aurat ko dam dena hoga Yani chhote Janwar ko Hudood e Haram me zibah karna hoga.
Dam Vagairah ki Mukammal Tafseel hum Padhenge Aage lekin aik yahi possible Situation hoti Hai Aurat ke liye ki Agar Paaki Se Pahle Wapas return hona hai to fir usi halat Me woh umrah kar le or Aik Dam de de. Dam chahe Abhi de sakti hai chahe baad me de sakti hai bahrhaal dena zaruri hai to de kar woh wapas aayegi.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -47)
Miqat Ke Ahkaam :
Maine Ye to bata diya ki umrah ka Ahram Jab miqat ke bahar se ho Ya miqat cross kar ke hum makkah ja rahe hain to fir miqat se pahle Ahram bandhna hota hai, Bilfarz agar koi Makkah me hi hai Jo Makki hai woh Ahram kahan se bandhega.? or Jo hilli hai Woh kahan Se Bandhega.!?
To Isme Yaad Rakhen Ye khaash Surat main ye Umrah ki bata rahi hun Hajj me different rules hote Hain thodi bahut changes hai hajj me Ye Khaash umrah ke liye hai Jo miqat ke bahar rahte hain Aafaqi hote hain unke liye Ahram bandhne ki jagah jo hoti hai woh miqat cross hone se pahle hoti hai, Jo hill Wale hote Hain Jaddah vagairah wale hote hain Hill ke Andar hi Apna Ahram bandhnge Jab inka Hajj ya Umrah ka irada hoga aur ye Ahram bandhna chahenge to fir ye hill ke andar se hi ahram bandhenge Apne ghar se bandh len Achhi baat hai Apne Ghar se bandh kar niklen lekin bahrhaal Hudood e haram ke Aane se Pahle Pahle Hilli par lazim hai ke woh ahram ki halat me aa jaye.
Ab Aik or cheez ki wajahat karti chalun ki jo hill me rahne wale hote hain na Ye Agar Makkah e Mukarram ja rahe hain bas Ayse hi kisi reason se koi bhi reason ho sakta hai kisi se milne chale gaye Kisi kaam ke liye chale gaye business ke liye chale gaye kuch bhi ho sakta hai Agar makkah Hajj o umrah jane ka irada nahi hai koi aur irada hai to fir ji hilli hote hain woh directly bigair Ahram ke bhi ja sakte hain. Farqa hai Miqat ka maine kya kaha tha ki miqat cross karte waqt agar bahar se koi aa raha hai to fir koi sa bhi reason ho halate Ahram me hona zaruri hai or fir woh hajj ya umrah jo bhi hai koi aik ada karna zaruri hai bande ko
Lekin Jo hill me (Miqat ke Andar) Rahte hain inke liye Aik Aasani hoti hai ki agar ye makka e mukarrama (Haram ke Andar) ja rahe hain or inka irada Na Hajj ka hai na umre ka hai to fir ye bigair Ahram ke bhi ja Sakte hain Misal ke taur par kuch haji aaye hain unse milne ke liye jadda wale chale gaye to begair ahram ke ja sakte Hain mil Sakte Hain Balki Masjide Haraam ke Andar ja kar wahan Namaz bhi ada kar sakte Hain Nafli Tawaf Vagairah bhi kar ke aa sakte hain. Haan agar aysa hota ki jin hajiyo se milne ja rahe Hain unse milne ke sath sath Ye bhi irada hai ki unke Sath mil kae hum umrah bhi karenge to fir zaruri ho jayega ki haram aane se pahle pahle ye Apna ahram bandh len.
To hilli ke liye ye 2 rules aap ko yaad Rakhne hain Hilli jo hota hai agar makkah ja raha hai aur irada hajj ya umre ka hai to fir ahram zaruri hai agar irada kuch or hai to fir ahram ki zarurat nahi hai. Or hill wallo ko Hudood e haram aane se pahle pahle inko ahram Bandhna hota hai isliye Aap dekhen Aksar jo Jadda wale hote hain woh ghar se hi apna ahram vagairah bandh kar niyyat kar ke nikal jate hain. To ye hilli ka hukum ho gaya.
Miqat Ke Ahkaam :
Maine Ye to bata diya ki umrah ka Ahram Jab miqat ke bahar se ho Ya miqat cross kar ke hum makkah ja rahe hain to fir miqat se pahle Ahram bandhna hota hai, Bilfarz agar koi Makkah me hi hai Jo Makki hai woh Ahram kahan se bandhega.? or Jo hilli hai Woh kahan Se Bandhega.!?
To Isme Yaad Rakhen Ye khaash Surat main ye Umrah ki bata rahi hun Hajj me different rules hote Hain thodi bahut changes hai hajj me Ye Khaash umrah ke liye hai Jo miqat ke bahar rahte hain Aafaqi hote hain unke liye Ahram bandhne ki jagah jo hoti hai woh miqat cross hone se pahle hoti hai, Jo hill Wale hote Hain Jaddah vagairah wale hote hain Hill ke Andar hi Apna Ahram bandhnge Jab inka Hajj ya Umrah ka irada hoga aur ye Ahram bandhna chahenge to fir ye hill ke andar se hi ahram bandhenge Apne ghar se bandh len Achhi baat hai Apne Ghar se bandh kar niklen lekin bahrhaal Hudood e haram ke Aane se Pahle Pahle Hilli par lazim hai ke woh ahram ki halat me aa jaye.
Ab Aik or cheez ki wajahat karti chalun ki jo hill me rahne wale hote hain na Ye Agar Makkah e Mukarram ja rahe hain bas Ayse hi kisi reason se koi bhi reason ho sakta hai kisi se milne chale gaye Kisi kaam ke liye chale gaye business ke liye chale gaye kuch bhi ho sakta hai Agar makkah Hajj o umrah jane ka irada nahi hai koi aur irada hai to fir ji hilli hote hain woh directly bigair Ahram ke bhi ja sakte hain. Farqa hai Miqat ka maine kya kaha tha ki miqat cross karte waqt agar bahar se koi aa raha hai to fir koi sa bhi reason ho halate Ahram me hona zaruri hai or fir woh hajj ya umrah jo bhi hai koi aik ada karna zaruri hai bande ko
Lekin Jo hill me (Miqat ke Andar) Rahte hain inke liye Aik Aasani hoti hai ki agar ye makka e mukarrama (Haram ke Andar) ja rahe hain or inka irada Na Hajj ka hai na umre ka hai to fir ye bigair Ahram ke bhi ja Sakte hain Misal ke taur par kuch haji aaye hain unse milne ke liye jadda wale chale gaye to begair ahram ke ja sakte Hain mil Sakte Hain Balki Masjide Haraam ke Andar ja kar wahan Namaz bhi ada kar sakte Hain Nafli Tawaf Vagairah bhi kar ke aa sakte hain. Haan agar aysa hota ki jin hajiyo se milne ja rahe Hain unse milne ke sath sath Ye bhi irada hai ki unke Sath mil kae hum umrah bhi karenge to fir zaruri ho jayega ki haram aane se pahle pahle ye Apna ahram bandh len.
To hilli ke liye ye 2 rules aap ko yaad Rakhne hain Hilli jo hota hai agar makkah ja raha hai aur irada hajj ya umre ka hai to fir ahram zaruri hai agar irada kuch or hai to fir ahram ki zarurat nahi hai. Or hill wallo ko Hudood e haram aane se pahle pahle inko ahram Bandhna hota hai isliye Aap dekhen Aksar jo Jadda wale hote hain woh ghar se hi apna ahram vagairah bandh kar niyyat kar ke nikal jate hain. To ye hilli ka hukum ho gaya.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -48)
Miqat Ke Ahkaam :
Ab Next hai Harmi Jo Haram Wale hote hain Jo Hudood e Haram ke hi Andar Rah Rahe hain agar ye umrah ka Ahram bandhna chahte hain to Fir Kahan Se Bandhenge.!?
To Ye Hudood e Haram Ke boundary Se bahar aa kar yani hill me aa kar Apna Ahram Bandhen ge Umrah ke liye Hajj ke liye nahi only umrah Ke liye, Jo Makkah Wale hote hain unko umrah karna hai to fir ye hudood e haram se bahar aayenge, Hudood e Haram Se bahar aa kar hi apna Ahram bandhenge Hudood e haram ke Andar se nahi bandh sakte Ye inke points hain
Agar miqat wale ne miqat se pahle nahi bandha miqat ke Andar Dakhil hone ke baad bandha to dam lazim ho jayega, Hill wale ne hill se nahi bandha Hudood e haram Ke andar aane ke baad bandha to fir us par bhi dam lazim ho jayega, isi tarah haram ke rahne wale ne agar haram Ke andar se umrah ka Ahram bandha to us par dam lazim ho jayega. Haram wale ke liye bhi zaruri hai ki hudood e haram Ke bahar aaye or fir ahram vagairah Pahen kar Niyyat Talbiyah jo bhi hai kar ke wapas aaye to Ye points hain.
Isliye dekhiye Haram (Makkah) Wale jo hote Hain Ya to Masjide Aaisha chale jate hain ya masjide Jarana hai wahan par ja kar ye apne umrah ke Ahraam vagairah Bandhte hain, Bahut se log jo hajj vagairah ke liye jate Hain to aik umrah karne ke baad jab dubara umrah karna hota hai to Masjide Aaisha Ja kar karte Hain. Kyun.!? kyunki Makki ke hukum me hain woh rahne wale makkah ke nahi hain lekin wahan ja kar abhi Makki jaise hi ho gaye to fir inke liye hukum hota hai ki Masjide Aaisha ja kar bandh len, Masjide Aaisha Jisko Taneem Bhi kahte hain last time maine bataya na Majide Aaisha, Masjide Jarana hai Ye sab Hudood e Haram ke bahar hi hai hill me aati hai ye masjid isliye yahan par ja kar aap apna ahram yani Niyyat or Talbiyah vagairah padh ke Aa sakte Hain,
Aur iske Alawa Hudayviyah hai Jahan par Sulah Hudaybiyah hui thi or Hudayviyah ka kuch hissa haram ke andar hai kuch hill ke andar hai to hudayviyah Divided hai, umuman Umrah karne wale Yahi do maqam par ja kar fir Apna Ahram Vagairah Bandh kar aate Hain.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -49)
Miqat Ke Ahkaam :
Agar Haji Ya umrah karne wale India se gaye Aik umrah kar liya Ab makkah me kuch log thaherna hai to ziyarat Ki Niyyat Se Sulah Hudaybiyah ke maqam par chale jate Hain dusre muqam par ziyaraton ke liye jate hain to kuch log Masjide Jarana ya Masjide Aaisha gaye to Kyun ki Masjide Jarana haram se bahar hai to wapasi par kya Unko Ahram bandh kar Aana zaruri hai ya nahi.!?
Nahi, zaruri nahi hai. Kyun.? Kyunki Jo Wahan Makkah par rah rahe hain woh Makkah ke hukum me hain na Ab Ye ja rahe hain kahan par.? Ye Ja Rahe hain Masjide jarana Jo ki Hill Me Hai or Maine Kya kaha hill se Makkah Aane me agar aap ka dubarah se umrah karne ka ya hajj karne ka irada hai filhaal to fir Bandh kar aayenge, Abhi to faoran irada nahi hai na Hajj ka Abhi kuch Din Makkah me rukne ka irada hai, isi tarah Jo Umrah par gaye hain woh to wapas ja rahe hain ayese hi ruk rahe hain filhal umrah ka koi irada nahi hai wapas makkah ja rahe Hain to hill se wapas haram me ja rahe hain to Ahram ki zarurat nahi hai, Haan agar Ye hai ki ab jana hai or pakkah hai ki hajj par hi rawana honge sidha Ya Fir ye hai ki umrah karna hai to fir yahan se Ahram bandh kar Aa jayenge.
To hill me Aysa ho gaya ki makkah wale jaddah chale gaye Ho jata hai ki Jo jadda wale hain bilfarz unko le kar apne ghar par aa gaye waise rules regulations vagairah hote Hain misal ke taur par koi umrah karne gaya Or wahan se jadda wapas aa gaya, Ab jaddah se makkah wapas ja raha hai or wahan par ye nahi hai ki umrah karna hai bas Abhi ja rahe hain umrah ka irada nahi hai to fir sidha Ja Sakte hain Bina Ahram ke Kyunki hill se haram ke andar ja rahe hain na Or Agar fir Jaddah Se Wapas Makkah jate waqt umrah ka irada hai to fir Ahram bandh kar jana zaruri ho jayega.
Ab aap ko Ye Difference Yaad Rakhna hai Miqat, Hill or Haram ki kahan Se kahan par jane ke liye ahram zaruri hai, kab zaruri hai, kab zaruri nahi hai, kahan par Ahram bandhenge Ye hukum Yaad hone chahiye.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -50)
Miqat Ke Ahkaam :
Dusri Baat Chale misal ke taur par Aysa ho gaya ki kisi ko Ye hukum maloom nahi tha Aur usne Ahram galat jagah Se bandh liya Ya bandha hi nahi Band me bandhna pada Jaise misal ke taur par Koi India Se pass ho raha hai socha tha ki flight Me niyyat karenga Flight me so gaya miqat cross ho gaya miqat me dakhil ho gaya to Ab dam lazim ho jayega, isi tarah agar kisi ne miqat ke andar dakhil hone ke baad Airport par land hone ke baad niyyat ki or makkah chala gaya To ye Sab miqat cross karna hua halan ki is Miqati ke liye hukum yahi tha ki miqat aane se pahle niyyat kar le Ab miqat ke baad usne niyyat ki to Dam lazim ho gaya, to Ab is surat me agar is dam ko apne Zimme se nikalna hai finish karna hai Sakit karna hai to kya karenge.!?
Is Surat me Ye banda Jayega Dubara se Kisi bhi miqat par Aur kisi miqat par ja kar dubara se Niyyat or Talbiyah vagairah kar ke aaye to fir Dam sakit ho jayega. Umrah Shuru karne se pahle pahle Umrah Shuru kar liya to fir to nahi kar sakte. Agar umrah shuru karne se pahle pahle Mas'ala maloom ho gaya ki mere se ye galti ho gai miqat cross nahi karna tha kar liya ya Pata chala Galat jagah se ahram bandh liya To Ye kar Sakte hain agar umrah Start nahi kiya Hai to Aik option us bande ke paas ab bhi hai ki miqat ke bahar ja kar Achha isme koi bhi miqat ja Sakte hain ayesa nahi hai ki Yalamlam se cross ho gaya to ab yalamlam par hi ja kar karenge Ayesa nahi hai, taif Nazdeek hai to taif ja kar, kar Sakte hain Madina Ja kar Jul hulayfah hai wahan par ja kar kisi bhi miqat par ja Kar Dubara se Talbiyah or niyyat kah le Dubara gusl vagairah karne ki zarurat nahi hai sirf Niyyat or Talbiyah kah ke wapas aa jayenge Jo dam tha woh apne zimme se nikal jayega.
Isi tarah agar hilli ne Haram ke Andar ja Kar niyyat ki to iske liye bhi hukum hai ki abhi tak agar umrah start nahi kiya hai to wapas Bahar hill me jaye wapas Se Niyyat or Talbiyab kah ke aa jaye Dam nikal jayega. Isi Tarah Haram Wale ne agar haram se Umrah ka Ahram Bandha Or fir maloom hua ki nahi karna chahiye or agar abhi umrah start nahi kiya hai usse pahle-Pahle maloom ho gaya woh bhi haram ke bahar jayega Ahram ki niyyat karega or talbiyah kah kar wapas aa jayega to fir dam nikal jayega. ⚠️⚠️ Or Agar Ayesa ho gaya Ki umrah start kar liye to ab koi surat possible nahi hai ab umrah complete kar ke dam hi dena padega Ab dam se bachao ki surat nahi hai.
Ye takriban miqat ke jitne zaruri zaruri filhaal ke liye ahkam they woh maine mukammal kar liye. ab next...
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -51)
Halate Ahram Ke Ahkam :
Agar Hum Ne Ahram bandh liya Niyyat Vagairah kar liya Nawafil Vagairah Jo bhi they Sab ho gaye to ab jab hum halate Ahram me aa gaye to kuch cheezen hum par haram ho jati Hain kuch cheezen karna makrooh ho jata hai yani Shariat isko napasand karti hai or kuch kaam jayez hote Hain to Ab Cheezen haram Hain kya cheezen Makrooh hain or kya cheezen jayez Hain Ye main aap ko bata deti hun, Achha Main abhi aap ko mukhtasran isko samjha deti hun inki full Detail hum Jinayat ke chapter me padhenge
to abhi main aap ko bata rahi hun to filhaal itna hi aap zahen me rakhen inme agar kya kar liya to kya hukum hoga, sadqa hoga ,dam hoga? Badana hoga, ya kuch nahi hoga, Sirf gunah hoga, Tauba karna hoga jo bhi hai, kya cheez use kar sakte hain.? Agar main kahun Khushbu mana hai to khushbu Me kya cheez use kar sakte hain kya cheez use nahi kar sakte pure detail ke sath hum jinayat Me Abhi mera main focus hoga ki umrah or Saee vagairah ka tariqa (Ahkaam) hum durust tariqe se seekh jaye, Iske foran baad hum jinayat ka chapter lenge.
To Abhi filhal Is par focus kar len jo baaten main aap ko upar upar Se bata rahi hun mukammal Detail ان شاء الله aange bayan karenge.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -52)
Halate Ahram Ke Ahkam :
Ahraam Me Ye Baate Haram Hain : Halate Ahraam me Kuch cheezen Haram hoti Hain Yani karna Gunahe Kabira hai Bande ko lazmi taur par bachna hai
Mardon ke liye Sar chhupana, Gloves Pahenna, Sila hua kapda Pahenna, Pairo Par socks Pahenna Ye Haram hai.
Aurton ke liye ye tamam kaam Jayez hai Aurat Sar bhi chhupayegi chhupana hi hai kyun ki parda hai to sar chhupayegi Gair Mahramo ke Samne, Misal ke taur par kamre me baithe hain to Aurat ne apna sar ka dupatta hata liya thoda baap vagairah durust kiye fir dubara se bandh liya to isme koi problem nahi hai kyun ki Aurat ke liye sar dhapna lazim nahi hai mardon ke Samne dhapna hai Kyunki Ye Parde ke rules me se aata hai warna Halate Ahram me agar koi aurat room me akeli hai ya Dusri aurton ke sath hai to kuch der ke liye agar apna dupatta hata bhi leti hai to koi issue nahi hai. Haan.!! Agar is tarah Baar baar bandhne vagairah se baal tutne ka khauf hai to fir thoda Ahtiyat karni chahiye warna koi issue nahi hai
to Aurton ke liye Sar dhapna Ye Jayez hota hai Mardon ke liye haram hai, Gloves & Socks Pahenna Aurton ke liye Jayez Mardo ke liye Najayez o Haram, isi tarah Mardon ke liye sila hua dress Pahenna haram hai Aurton ke liye jayez hai,
Isi tarah Jute Vagairah Mard nahi pahen Sakte Mard ke paer ka jo Between portion hai Aap ka jo Qadam hai iska medal portion hai jisme aik thoda sa ubhri hui haddi nazar aati hai na ye khula rakhna Mard Par Halate Ahram me farz hai, (Aurton ke Liye nahi) to koi aysi chappal mard Hazraat Pahnege ki jisse Paer ka ye Medal portion open rah jaye aur iske alawa portion cover ho jaye to no problem iske liye best hota hai ki woh jo hawai chappal kahte hain Ye Agar mard hazraat pahne to ye Achha hai taki paer ka jo Darmiyana hissa hai woh na chhupe Aik image main aap ko bhej rahi hun taki aapko achhe se Samajh aa jaye Aur (aurton ke liye koi issue nahi hai woh pahen sakti hain isme hamare liye kafi aasani hai)
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -53)
Halate Ahraam Ke Ahkam :
Aur Sar ke Baal nikalna, Dadhi ke baal nikalna, Bagal ke baal nikalna Jism ke kisi bhi hisse ke baal nikalna Mard o Aurat Dono ke liye ye jayez nahi hai Chahe apne jism ke nikale kisi or ke nikale Ye jayez nahi hai yani na hum khud Apne baal kaat sakte hain Naa kisi or ke baal Sakte hain, Haan..!! Ayesa ho gaya ki Umrah ke end par aa gaye or aakhir me Baal katna hota hai woh stage par hain to fir Woh aik alag baat hai iske alawa isse pahle na hum hamare baal kaat sakte Hain, na Body ke kisi hisse se baal nikal sakte hain, na kisi or se nikalwa sakte Hain, na kisi or ke nikal sakte hain Teeno cheez bhi nahi kar sakte Ye cheez jayez nahi hai Ye bhi Halate Ahram me Haram hota hai.
Haan.!! Jab end me aa jaye jab aysa ho gaya ki Ahram se bahar aane ka time ho gaya umrah complete, Tawaf complete, Saee complete, Bas aik cheez baki hai woh hai baal kaat kar halk kar ke ya kasar kar ke Ahram se bahar aana hai to ab is surat me ye ho sakta hai ki Aap ko yo katna hi padega ab aap ke liye ijazat ho gaya aur aap ke sath jo hain agar unka bhi umrah complete ho gaya to woh aap ke baal kaat sakte hain aap unke baal kaat sakte hain ye thik hai, Aur Agar unka umrah complete nahi hua hai misal ke taur par tawaf hi complete kiya hai To woh ab aap ke baal nahi kaat sakte Dono katne wale agar halate ahram me hain or dono ne agar umrah complete kar liya hai to aik-Dusre ke baal vagairah kaat Sakte hain,
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -54)
Halate Ahram Ke Ahkam :
Isi tarah Nakhoon Vagairah Bhi na khud kaat sakte, na kisi Dusre se katwa sakte hain, Na kisi ke kaat sakte hain to nakhoon bhi nahi cut karna hai. To Ye Tamam cheezen ahram me Haram hoti hain. Isi tarah Halate Ahram me khushbu ka Istemal karna ye bhi haram hai, Jism par aap kahi bhi khushbu nahi laga sakte or isi tarah Jaise jaytoon ka tel hai ya til ka tel hai Ye walon me nahi laga sakte Ya kapde vagairah par nahi laga sakte Kyunki isme Bhi Aik khushbu wala pahlu paya jata hai Ye jo cheezen hoti hain Jaytoon til ka tel vagairah hum istemal nahi kar sakte,
Haan.!! Nariyal ka tel agar usme koi khushbh vagairah add nahi hai to nariyal ka tel istemal kar sakte Hain lekin jaytoon ya til ke tel vagairah istemal nahi kar sakte. Or isi tarah body par ho, Baal par ho, ya aap ke Kapdon par ho kisi bhi tarah ka aap khushbu daar cheez nahi laga sakte halate ahram me khushbu istemal karna haram hai chahe mard ho chahe aurat.
Kachchi long nahi kha sakte, Ilaychi Jo cheezen khushbu deti hai khane me Ye jo kachchi hoti Hain inko aap nahi kha sakte, Aur agar inko paka liya jaye pulao ya biryani vagairah me dali thi or Achhi tarah pak gai thi to ab aap khaa Sakte Hain no problem, kachchi khushbu khaba ye mana hai. Or iske alawa jin jin cheezon me aap ko khushbu nazar aaye usme sakht ahtiyat karen, Baaz cheezon me ulma kiram ka kuch thoda bahut ikhtelaf aap ko nazar aayega lekin mashwara aap ko yahi hai ki jin jin cheezon me aap ko khushbu nazar aaye unse ijtenab hi karen
Kyunki hum Allah Ta'ala ki bargah me ja rahe hain halate ahram me zyada hame khayal rakhna hota hai to fir wahan par ja kar apne aap ko thoda Aazmaish me dalen or in tamam cheezon se apne aap ko bachaye.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -55)
Halate Ahram Ke Ahkam :
Or isi tarah juye marna agar kisi ke sar par Juu ho to juye marna ya inhe nikal kar phekna Ya kisi Bhi tarah Juuo ko marna Ye bhi haram hota hai Achha Ye Sunne me thode Azeeb lagte hain iski wajah main aap ko kuch der me arz karti hun ki ye sab cheezen kyun mana hai or isi tarah juuo ko kisi tarah Marne ki koi tadbeer (Tariqa) ikhtiyar nahi kar sakte na nikal kar phek sakte hain, na koi Aysa shampoo vagairah use kar sakte hain jisse jue mar jaye Ya fir inko dhoop vagairah me daal diya ki mar jaye ye sab cheezen haram hain,
Isi tarah miya biwi ka Aik dusre ko feelings ke sath chhuna Ayse hi chhu liya hath vagairah pakad liya koi problem nahi Hai feelings ke sath miya biwi ka aik dusre ko chhuna, Gale lagana Ye sab cheezen najayez hain or Jismani Talluqa Qayem karna to badarza e ulma Najayez o haram hai,
Isi tarah duniyawi gunah jo bhi hai geebat chugli jhut ye sab ayse hi haram hain halate Ahram me or zyada Sakht tar haram ho jate Hain to in cheezon se bachna hai gali-Galoch se bachna hai, geebat chugli se bachna hai, ladai jhagda fitne fasad in tamam cheezon se bhi Bachana hai.
Isi tarah chand or pabandiyan hain sikar vagairah se related lekin chunki ye hota nahi hai isliye main ye zikar nahi kar rahi, unhi cheezon ka zikar kar rahi hun jo aap ke kaam ki hain.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -56)
Halate Ahram Ke Ahkam :
Ye Cheezen Aysi kyun hain.!? yani Shariate Mutah'hra To Hame Yahi Sikhati hai ki Paak Rahe Banda Saaf Rahe cleaners maintain kare hatta ki farmaya gaya hi ki Taharat Nisf (Aadha) iman hai to fir kya wajah hai ki Yahan par in tamam cheezeon se roka ja raha hai Ki nakhoon badh jaye to na kate, isi tarah tel vagairah na lagaya jaye jinat ikhtiyar na ki jaye Yani apne aap ko aur khubsurat banane ka jo pahlu hai ye na kiya jaye, Khushbu na istemal ki jaye Ye kis Wajah se hai.??
to Iski wajah ulma Kiram ne ye bayan Farmayi hai ki Banda Jab AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Ja raha hai na to fir woh apne aap Ko Aaziz kar ke Apne Aap ko Isi tarah Mail kuchail ke sath AllaH Ta'ala Ki Bargah me Aazizee ikhtiyar karte huwe jaye, Ye nahi ki Takabbur Riyakari in sab cheezon se door ho kar apne aap ko bahut hi gareeb faqeer Allah Ta'ala ki bargah me pesh kare ki AllaH Ta'ala isi haal me teri Bargah me hazir hua huny yahi meri haysiyat hai tere samne to meri koi haysiyat nahi hai Maula Ta'ala, Na teri Hisab o kitab ki humare Andar taqat hai tu Hum Par Rahem par hamari bebasi par rahem farma or hamari maghfirat farma de
To Banda Wahan par ja raha hai Apni Magfirat ke liye AllaH Ta'ala ki bargah me Hazir hone ke liye ja raha hai to fir Isi haal me jaye isi haal me bande par rahem kiya jata hai to is liye ye tamam cheezon se kaha jata hai ki door rahen Yani hame Jeenat ikhtiyar nahi karni, Ab ye maine aap ko samjha di ki Asal maqsad Halate ahram me in cheezon ka yahi hai apne aap ko khoobsurat kar ke nahi jana Jitna banda maila ho kuchaila ho koi baat nahi hai AllaH Ta'ala ki bargah me Ja raha hai Aazizee ke sath ja raha hai bebasi ke sath ja raha hai to ان شاء الله عزوجل Uska Umrah Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Qubool hoga uska Hajj bhi AllaH Ta'ala Ki Bargah me Qubool hoga to is halat me jana hai
To yahan par woh tamam Sawalat ke Jawabaat Aap ko mil jayenge ki Jo puchhte hain na ki Baji hum Ye use kar Sakte hain.? Woh use kar sakte hain.? Hota hai na ki Apne Aap ko Sajane Sawarne ke liye jo cheezen use karte hain to kya Use karen ya na karen Asal Maqsad hi ye Hai ki banda Aaziz ho Kar AllaH Ta'ala Ki Bargah me Jaye to fir in cheezon ka istemal ka kya matlab hai.? Kuch logon ko wahan par ja kar bhi Yahi padi hoti hai ki Ficial karwa len? Ye kar len.? Woh kar len.? To Ye Sab cheezon se door rahna hai AllaH Ta'ala Ki Barhah me Ja rahe Hain isi haal me Jaye Bebasi ke haal me jaye ان شاء الله Hajj bhi quboo hoga Umrah bhi qubool hoga.
To Ye they Halate Ahram me Jo kaam Aap par Haram They....
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -57)
Halate Ahram Ke Ahkam :
Halate Ahraam Me Ye Baaten Makroob Hain : Ab Aate hain makrooh kaam Yani inse bhi Aap ko bachna hi hai kyunki Ye napasandida cheezen hain Shariat isko Napasand karti hai AllaH Ta'ala Aur AllaH ke Rasool ﷺ Ise Napasand Farmate hain to in Cheezon Se bhi bachna hai
To inme Kya cheezen aati hain.!?
1} Body se mail Wagairah chhudana Makrooh hai Yani Agar mitti vagairah lagi hai to khaas Sabun le kar Ghasna or Apne Aap ko Saaf karna ye makrooh hai body se mail ko juda karna Makrooh hai Wujuhaat kya hai maine aap ko bata di. To mail nahi chhudana Agar gusl vagairah bhi banda karta hai to sidhe Banda pani daal or aa jaye Sabun vagairah istemal na kare, Shampoo vagairah istemal na kare ki isme mail chhudane walu reasons paye jate hain. To jism se mail chhudana Ye makrooh hai.
2} Balon me Kanghi karna Ye bhi makrooh hai si wajah bhi maine yahi batai na ki Ail to isme baal tuutne ka mas'ala, Dusra ye ki Baal bikhre huwe ho to Isme Aazizee Faqeeri isme zyada pai jati hai na to baalon me kanghi vagairah kar ke tiptop Rahna ye Makrooh hai.
3} Isi tarah Baal Wagairah is tarah khujlana Ya fir body ke kisi hisse par is tarah khujli karna ki wahan se baal gir jaye ye bhi makrooh Hain, Ya fir baal is tarah khujlana ko juye vagairah gir jaye Ye bhi makrooh hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -58)
Halate Ahram Ke Ahkam :
4} khushbu wala Sabun to nahi istemal karna hai kuch ikhtelafat hain ulma Kiram ke Lekin Yahi Mashwara hai ki Khushbu wala Sabun Aap istemaal hi na karen
Bigar-khushbu wala Sabun bhi istemal karne se Hattal-imqan Bachna hi hai kyunki Sabun se mail chhudane wala aik pahlu aa jata hai to bigair khushbu wala Sabun bhi istemal na kiya jaye.
5.} Isi tarah Halate Ahram me Bila wajah Khushbh sughne Se bhi bachna chahiye Chahe itr ki khushbh ho Ya kisi bhi cheez ki khushbu ho isko Sughne se bachna chahiye
6} isi tarah mardon ko Sila huwa gale me taweej pahenna bhi makrooh hai kyun ki ye sila hua hai aur Mardon ke liye Sile huwe cheezen nahi pahenni hoti na to is tarah taweej vagairah bhi na pahne,
7} Mard Hazraat Tahband ko bandhne ke liye belt na lagaye iski wajahat hum pahle bayan kar diye they na ki belt pahen rahe hain to isme niyyat ye ho ki Mobile, papers, Paisa, Zaruri Saman vagairah Jo hote hain woh rakhne ke liye pahen rahe hain, Agar belt is niyyat se pahen raha hai ki Tahband Tight pahen li jaye to ye bhi makrooh hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -59)
Halate Ahram Ke Ahkam :
8} Chahre ka koi hissa Kapde se chhupana Ye bhi makrooh hai chahra bhi nahi chhupana hota halate Ahram me Chahra nahi chhupate face open rakhna hai Aurton ke liye bhi yahi hukm hai Ye hum Pahle bayan kar chuke Hain ki chahra khula rakhna hota hai to chahre ka koi hissa kapde se nahi chhupa sakte.
9} Takiye par ondhe muh nahi let Sakte Kyun ki isme bhi chahra chhupaya jana paya ja raha hai, Haan..!! Agar said me Karwat liye hain to thoda hissa Ye ho raha hai to alag baat hai lekin is tarah ondhe muh sona durust nahi hai.
10} Yun hi mard Hazraat kabhi kabhi gilafe kaba le kar sar par rakhte hain to isse bhi bachna hai ki kabe ka jo kaoda hota hai isko sar par na rakhe Ya iske niche se guzre ki Sar par touch hoga na, or pura sar par rakh liya to iska hukum bhi aa sakhte hain.
Aurton ke liye isme koi problem nahi hai kyunki sar chhupane ka koi problem nahi hai. Lekin..!! Chahra cover na ho..
11} or gilafe Kaba vagairah or Hajre aswad ke paas jate waqt bahut zyada Ahtiyat karni chahiye balki umrah vagairah ho jaye halate ahram se bahar aa jaye uske baad Jaye, Aurten to na hi jaye Mard hazrat bhi agar ja rahe hain to ahram ki halat se bahar aane ke baad jayen Kyunki usme full itre dali hoti hai to ye khusbu hai agar lag gai to dam vagairah aa sakta hai Isliye wahan par Ahtiyat karen,
Jab Ahram ki halat se bahar aa jaye fir Wahan par ja kar Duaa e vagairah mange tab koi Problem nahi hai Aurten isse ijtenab karen kyun ki Wahan par mardon ki kasrat hoti hai to fir wahan par bepardgi ka bahut zyada problem ho jata hai to isliye Aurten door se hi apni Duaa e Vagairah maang len Allah Ta'ala Jo Door se mangta hai usko Bhi ata farmata hai kareeb se jo mangta hai usko bhi ata farmata hai agar parde ke lihaz karte huwe aurat door se baith kar mange gi ان شاء الله عزوجل Allah Ta'ala uske nek niyyat ke sadqe me uski duaao ko Jald qubool farmayega.
To ye chand makroohat maine zikar kar diye.
Halate Ahram Ke Ahkam :
8} Chahre ka koi hissa Kapde se chhupana Ye bhi makrooh hai chahra bhi nahi chhupana hota halate Ahram me Chahra nahi chhupate face open rakhna hai Aurton ke liye bhi yahi hukm hai Ye hum Pahle bayan kar chuke Hain ki chahra khula rakhna hota hai to chahre ka koi hissa kapde se nahi chhupa sakte.
9} Takiye par ondhe muh nahi let Sakte Kyun ki isme bhi chahra chhupaya jana paya ja raha hai, Haan..!! Agar said me Karwat liye hain to thoda hissa Ye ho raha hai to alag baat hai lekin is tarah ondhe muh sona durust nahi hai.
10} Yun hi mard Hazraat kabhi kabhi gilafe kaba le kar sar par rakhte hain to isse bhi bachna hai ki kabe ka jo kaoda hota hai isko sar par na rakhe Ya iske niche se guzre ki Sar par touch hoga na, or pura sar par rakh liya to iska hukum bhi aa sakhte hain.
Aurton ke liye isme koi problem nahi hai kyunki sar chhupane ka koi problem nahi hai. Lekin..!! Chahra cover na ho..
11} or gilafe Kaba vagairah or Hajre aswad ke paas jate waqt bahut zyada Ahtiyat karni chahiye balki umrah vagairah ho jaye halate ahram se bahar aa jaye uske baad Jaye, Aurten to na hi jaye Mard hazrat bhi agar ja rahe hain to ahram ki halat se bahar aane ke baad jayen Kyunki usme full itre dali hoti hai to ye khusbu hai agar lag gai to dam vagairah aa sakta hai Isliye wahan par Ahtiyat karen,
Jab Ahram ki halat se bahar aa jaye fir Wahan par ja kar Duaa e vagairah mange tab koi Problem nahi hai Aurten isse ijtenab karen kyun ki Wahan par mardon ki kasrat hoti hai to fir wahan par bepardgi ka bahut zyada problem ho jata hai to isliye Aurten door se hi apni Duaa e Vagairah maang len Allah Ta'ala Jo Door se mangta hai usko Bhi ata farmata hai kareeb se jo mangta hai usko bhi ata farmata hai agar parde ke lihaz karte huwe aurat door se baith kar mange gi ان شاء الله عزوجل Allah Ta'ala uske nek niyyat ke sadqe me uski duaao ko Jald qubool farmayega.
To ye chand makroohat maine zikar kar diye.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -60)
Halate Ahram Ke Ahkam :
Halate Ahraam me Ye baaten Jayez Hain :
Ab Jo Cheezen Halate Ahram me jayez hain ye chand cheezen main aap ko zikr kar deti hun taki Jo doubts hote Hain ki ye kaam Jayez hai ya nahi ye bhi clear ho jaye
{1} Halate Ahram me bigair Khushbu wala Jo shurma hota hai ye laga sakte hain kajal Vagairah na lagaye, Surma lagana Chunki Rasulullah ﷺ ki Sunnat hai to Aap istemal kar sakte hain lekin khayal Rahe isme bhi khushbu wala Shurma na ho, Khushbu Wale Surme Kaffara vagairah aa sakta hai Bigair Khushbu Wala Shurma laga Sakte hain.
{2} Miswak Kar Sakte hain.
{3} Aaina Dekh Sakte Hain : kuch log sochte hain Aaina Vagairah nahi dekh Sakte Aysa nhi hai Aaina dekh sakte Hain
{4} mail Chhudae Bagair gusl kar sakte hain : Kuch log samajhte hain gusl hi nahi kar sakte aysa nahi hai, gusl kar sakte hain mail chhudana mana hai to Sabun wagairah na istemal kare ayse hi pani baha kar gusl kar le
{5} Kapde dho sakte hain
{6} Already agar koi nakhoon toot chuka hai to usko aap Juda kar sakte hain, Aik hota hai cut karna or aik hota hai ki kuch logo ke nakhoon hi kamzoor hote hain woh cut jate hain To Ye cut gaya hai to or aysa hai ki kahin Phasega to usko aap Juda kar sakte hain.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -61)
Halate Ahram Ke Ahkam :
{7} isi tarah Halate Ahram me Chuha, Chhipkali, Sanp, Bichhu, Machhar, Makhkhi, Kakroj Vagairah Jo bando ko parshan karte hain in Muji Janwaron ko maar sakte Hain,
Woh jo Shikar karna hai woh mana hai Jo hudood e haram me Shikar vagairah hote Hain woh alag Mas'ala hai isko baaz log confuse kar lete hain aysa nahi hai Chuha Chhipkali Sanp bichho vagairah maar sakte hain
{8} Anda vagairah todna hai Pakana hai Ye Sab kar sakte Hain,
{9} kisi cheez ke saye me baith Sakte Hain, Chhatri ke niche baith sakte hain Taki dhoop vagairah se bacha ja sake.
{10} isi tarah Sun glasses (Dhoop wala chashma) Pahen Sakte hain,
Kuch logo ka ye Sawal tha ki chahra chhupana mana hai to kya Chashma Wagairah laga Sakte hain ya nahi.!? Power glasses Ka kya hukm hoga & Sun glasses ka kya hukm hoga.!?
To Dono hi jayez hain Chahra chhupana kapde vagairah se mans hai Chashma Pahen sakte hain chahe power ka ho ya Sun glasses ka ho Pahen sakte Hain.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -62)
Halate Ahram Ke Ahkam :
{11} Or Jaise Maine Kaha Sar ke niche Takiya Rakh Sakte Hain gaal Vagairah ke niche Agar takiya vagairah aa jaye to isme koi Problem nahi hai.
{12} Or Maine kaha na Nariyal ka tel istemal kar sakte hain jabki isme Khushbu na ho
{13} or Long Daal-Chini Ye Sab jo cheezen Hain agar ye khane me pak gai hain to aap inko istemal kar sakte hain
{14} Jaaye Namaz Vagairah me Namaz Padh Sakte hain, Bilkhushus Makkah me ki wahan Par sakht garmi hoti hai to zameen par sajda karna Marble par Sajda karna hota hai wahan par dhoop Sajda karna possible nahi hai to isme fir hajat hoti hai to kuch kapda rakh kar, kar lete hain sajda to zaruratan is tarah karne me koi harj nahi hai.
To isme Majeed jo cheezen hongi woh hum ان شاء الله Jinayat ke Chapter me dekh lenge.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -63)
Makkah Shareef Pahunchne ke Baad Kya Karen.!? :
Aab Aate Hain Aange Tawaf Se Pahle Pahle Jo kaam they woh hum ne Padh liye na, Ahram bandhna, Halate Ahram me kya cheez kar sakte Hain, kya cheez nahi kar sakte, jayez kaam, Najayez kaam Ye Sab ho gaye Ab Majeed aange badhte hain ki banda airport Aa gaya ya Makkah Entry ho gai to fir kya karen.!?
Makkah Entry hone ke baad dekhiye kuch log samajhte hain ki foran umrah karna ye zaruri hai aysa bhi koi zaruri nahi hai aap halate ahram me Ahram ki pabandiyon ka khayal karte huwe agar 4 Din baad bhi umrah karte hain to koi problem nahi hai na isme hum gunahgar honge. To aap halate Ahram me Hain ab itna lamba safar kar ke aa gaye to hotel vagairah par ja kar rest kar sakte Hain or kar lena chahiye agar thakawat vagairah zyada hai to fir woh pura umrah kar ke aane tak Banda behaal ho jata hai or Ye fir hota hai ki kisi bhi tarah bas umrah finish kar lun.
Hum ja rahe hain to fir wahan par Khushu ho Khuzu ho ke dil pura ibadar me laga rahe or dil se bilkul Achhi niyyaton ke sath ibadat kar sake woh maza aa sake umrah ka to iske liye thoda rest karna chahiye to kar sakte Hain or thakawat vagairah utarne ke baad sone ke baad chahe to pani se gusl kar ke dubara ahram vagairah pahen kar mard hazraat, Aurten agar chahe to dress vagairah change kar ke haram ki taraf rawana ho sakte Hain khaana khana chahen to Kha-Pee Sakte Hain Aysa Nahi hai ki aap khana pina hi band kar den ki pahle umrah ho jaye... Umrah ho jaye.... Aysa nahi hai Aaram kar ke khaa-Pee ke Masjide Haraam ki taraf nikal Sakte hain.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -64)
Makkah Shareef Pahunchne ke Baad Kya Karen.!? :
Jaise Hi Abhi Makka e Mukarramah Dakhil ho rahe hain or Jaise hi haram kareeb aa jaye markings nazar aa jaye or wahan par Bridge vagairah sab bane hote hain jisse maloom pad jata hai ki ab hum haram ke Andar dakhil hone wale Hain to jab Haram ke Andar Dakhil ho to Aik dusre se baat karna hasi Mazaak karna Ye sab nahi hona chahiye usse Pahle se hi maine Kya kaha aap ko khoob zikrullah karna Hai Durood e Paak Padhna hai or Pura labbbaik padhte Rahna hai.
To labbaik Padhte padhte Jaise hi Haram kareeb aa jaye to ab Majeed aap ko zyada kyun ki ye pyara Sa zameen hai Muqaddas Zameen hai Barkat wala zameen hai to yahan Par aap ko sar jhukana hai aankhe niche rakh kar khushu o khuzu ke Sath dil se Allah Ta'ala ki bargah me or zyada zikrullah karna hai Durood e Paak padhna hai or Labbaik Padhte rahna hai iske baad Makkah Dakhil hote waqt Ye Duaa Padh lena Achhi baat hai :
اَللّٰھُمَّ اجْعَلْ لِّىْ قَرَارًا وَّارْزُقْنَىْ فِيھَا رِزْقًا حَلَالًا
Tarjama : Aye AllaH عزوجل Mujhe isme Qarar Ata farma Or Rizqe Halal Ata farma.
To Ye Duaa Padh len to bahut achhi baat hai iske baad Fir Aap ka hotel wagairah ka sab ho gaya rest karna tha woh kar liya. Ab....
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -65)
Makkah Mukarramah ki Masjid me Dakhil hote waqt Kya Karen.!? :
Fir iske baad Makka e Mukarrama ke Masjid me Umrah ke liye Aayenge to Babus-Salaam se Dakhil hona achha hota hai Ye Sunnate Kareema hai lekin Baaz Aoqat isko band bhi rakha jata hai to jahan se bhi ho sakte entry aap ko hona hai or jo bhi aap ke chappal vagairah ke arrangement hain woh dekh len, Jo naye Umrah Ke liye ja rahe Hain woh Darwaze ke Numbers vagairah note kar len kyun ki baad me fir umrah karne wale haji vagairah parshan ho jate hain to jo pahli martaba ja rahe Hain to dakhil hone se pahle tamam cheezen note kar len ki kahan par Chappal rakhi hai kis darwaze se gaye ye sab note karne ke baad fir aap ko andar dakhil hona hai
Masjid me Dakhil hote waqt pahle Sidha qadam Andar rakhen Masjid me dakhil ho jaye or dakhil hone ke baad sabse Pahle Masjid ke Andar dakhil hone ki Duaa jo padhi jati hai woh padhen
بِسْمِ اللّٰهِ وَالسَّلَامُ عَلٰى رَسُوْلِ اللّٰهِ اللّٰهُمَّ افْتَحْ لِىْٓ اَبْوَابَ رَحْمَتِكَ
Tarjama : AllaH عزوجل Ke Naam se main Masjid me dakhil ho rahi hun aur Allah Ke Rasool ﷺ Par Salam ho Aye AllaH عزوجل mere liye Apne Rahmat ke darwaze khol de.
Ye Duaa hoti hai masjid me dakhil hone ki to ye Duaa chunki aap masjid ke andar dakhil ho rahe Hain to sidha Qadam rakhne ke baad Pahle ye Pyari si duaa padh kar andar jana hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -66)
Makkah Mukarramah ki Masjid me Dakhil hone ke Baad Sabse Pahle Kya Karen.!? :
Aur Masjid me Jane ke baad Sabse pahle aap ko Aytikaf ki niyyat karni hai ki Jo masjid me jate Hain Unhe chahiye ki woh Nafli Aytikaf ki niyyat kar len kyunki aik to aytikaf ka sawab milega or makka e Mukarramah me aytikaf ki Sa'adat mil jaye isse Badi Khushqismati kya ho Sakti hai. Wahan Par Aik martaba Aytikaf Aik lakh Aytikaf karne ke barabar hai to sabse Pahle jate hi Aytikaf ki niyyat kar len.
Aik baat ye ki isme sawab ka bahut bada Pahlu hai Dusra ye ki wahan par Zam-zam pina letna Agar koi kuch der so jata hai let jata hai kuch khaa-Pee leta hai masjid me Ya zam-zam vagairah pi leta hai to uske liye ye Peena jayez ho Jata hai bigair aytikaf ki niyyat ke Masjid me ye cheezen karna Yani khana-Peena Sona Ye Jayez nahi hota to Sab se Pahle jate hi aytikaf ki niyyat karen
نَوَيْتُ سُنَّتَ الْاِعْتِكَافِ
Tarjama : Main ne Sunnat Aytikaf ki niyyat ki
Or Agar Arbi me niyyat yaad nahi hai to Urdu me hi Kam se kam kah le ki Maula Ta'ala Maine Sunnat aytikaf ki niyyat ki. Uske baad Fir aap ka zam-zam Peena bhi jayez Wahan par letna kuch or cheez khajoor vagairah agar kisi ne khaa li to ya sab cheez Jayez hai, Begair aytikaf ki Niyyat ke ye cheezen jayez nahi Hain. To sabse pahle aytikaf ki niyyat karna hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -67)
Makkah Mukarramah ki Masjid me Aytikaf Ki Niyyat Karne ke Baad Fir Kya Karen.!? :
or Iske Baad thoda Aage Masjid me jayenge Na to wahan Se to mataf me nahi utarte.. Mataf Kise kahte Hain.!? Kaba e Muazzama ke aas-Pass ka ji area hota hai Jahan par log tawaf karte Hain us area ko mataf kahte Hain Jahan par white marble lagi Hui hai khula Aasman vagairah nazar aa raha hai Ye Mataf hai or iske is said masjid hai puri jahan par log Namaz vagairah padhte hain. to Masjid me dakhil hone ke foran baad thoda Sa chalne par aap ko kaba E Muazzama Nazar aane lagega
To Jaise hi Kabe par pahli nazar Pade Sabse Pahle 3 Baar (لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ وَاللّٰهُ اَکْبَر) Kahna Hai (Tarjma : Allah Ke Siwa Koi Hamara Mabood nahi hai koi khuda nahi or Allah Ta'ala Sabse Bada hai.) Iske Baad Durood e Paak Padhen or iske Baad Duaa Mange Farmaya jata hai ki kaba e Mu'azzama Par Jab pahli Nazar padti hai us Waqt Banda Jo Bhi Duaa Mangta hai Allah Ta'ala Use zaroor Qubool Farmata hai To Ye Qubuliyat ka woh maqam hai Jahan par hame pata hai ki Yahan Par hamari Duaa e Qubool hoti hain to Sabse Pahle Durood e Paak Padh ke Bande ko Duaa Magni chahiye.
Yahan Par kya Duaa magni chahiye.!?
Ye nahi ki hamari koi hazat hai woh mange nahi, Ye woh maqam hai Jahan par aap Ko pakka pata hai ki Duaa Qubool hone wali hai to Aysi Duaa Mange jisse Aap ki ye Duniya bhi sawar jaye woh duniya bhi Sawar Jaye, Balki Baaz Ulma Kiraam ne Farmaya hai ki Maula Ta'ala Se Imaan ki Salamti ki Duaa Mange ki Agar imaan Salamat hai to fir sab kuch Salamat hai to hamesha imaan par Salamti ki duaa mang len ya Fir Yun mange Maula Ta'ala Mujhe bila Hisab kitab ke Jannat me Dakhil Farma de to bila hisab Kitab Jannat me Dakhil farmana Jannat me dakhila to usi waqt mumkin hai na ki jab bande ka iman par khatima ho to isme imaan ki Salamti bhi aa gai or bila Hisab kitab Jannat ne jana bhi naseeb ho gaya Hashr ki jitni Parshaniya thi Woh door ho Gai To isme Apne Maut se le kar jannat me Dakhile tak jitni parshaniya hain Najaat ki duaa ho gai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -68)
Kaba Mu'azzama Ko Dekhte hi kon Si Duaa Mange Or Tawaf Me Kaun Si Duaa Mange..!? :
Aur Baaz Ulma Kiram ne Ye bhi Farmaya hai ki Aap is tarah Duaa karen ki Maula Ta'ala Main Jab jab Bhi Tujhse Koi jayez Nek duaa mangu or woh mere haq me behtar ho to Maula Ta'ala use Qubool Farmana To Ye Bhi bahut pyari Duaa hai ki isse woh Jab bhi Duaa e Mangega ان شاء الله عزوجل Allah ki Rahmat se ummeed hai woh agar uske haq me Achhi hogi to woh qubool ho jayegi to iske baad Agar woh iman ki salamti ki Duaa maang raha hai ان شاء الله عزوجل Ye bhi Qubool hogi or agar Dusri Cheezen bhi mangege to ان شاء الله عزوجل Allah ki Rahmat se ummeed hai ki woh Duaa e Qubool hongi.
To is tarah kabe par nazar padne me Sabse Pahle Duaa mange Ye nahi ki mobile nikal liya photos suiting chalu hai ye nahiii, ab wahan par ja rahe Hain Allah Ta'ala Ki bargah me hazir hone ke liye to Aaziz ho kar Banda Sabse pahle Achhi Duaa e kare or iske baad fir Ye puchha jata hai ki Duaa e kya padhen.? To tawaf Shuru hone se pahle tak to Labbaik Padhte Hain, Lekin..!! Jaise hi tawaf Shuru kar diya to fir labbaik Padhna Band kar diye, To iske baad kya duaa e Padhna hai.? To 7 Chakkar ki 7 Duaa e Waise to kitabon me likhi hai ye padh hi Sakte hain Lekin ulma Kiram ne Farmaya ki Sabse Afzal Duaa is waqt Durood e Paak hai Kyunki Durood e Paak se Bande ki Duniya bhi ban jati hai or Aakhirat Bhi ban jati hai to fir tawaf ke waqt Sabse pahle Behtar hai ki Durood e Paak hi banda Padhta rahe or iski Barkat se ان شاء الله عزوجل uski tamam dusri Hazate bhi puri ho jayengi.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -69)
Parts Of Kaba Definition :
Ab hum Masjide Haraam ke Andar Dakhil ho gaye Kaba e Mu'azzama ke Paas Kareeb kareeb aa gaye to fir ab hum mataf ki taraf aane wale hain or Apne umrah ko start karne wale Hain, Lekin isse Pahle main chah rahi hun ki aap logon ko Thoda wahan ka Shrouding Area Jo-Jo Cheezen hain woh thodi tafseel se bata dun taki ye word aage aaye na to baad me aap ko confusion na ho ki Kaba e Muazzama me Rukne Shami kon sa hai.? Rukne Yamani kon sa hai.? Hateem kya hai.? Mijabe Rahmat kya hai.? Multajam kya hai.? Ye tamam cheezen hain to Ye thodi Technical term hain Ye main samjha dun Parts of kaba jo hai woh samajh Jaye iske baad fir hum umrah ko start karenge ki kis tarah hum apne umrah ko begin karen abhi to Sirf Niyyat vagairah hui thi na tawaf Jab hum start karenge Goya ki hamara umrah bhi start ho gaya usse Pahle Details thode kaba e Mu'azzama ke Main arz karti hoon
Sabse Pahle Dekhen Yaad Rakhen Ke Mataf Kise Kahte hain.!?
Mataf kahte hain jo kaba e Mu'azzama ke Aas-Paas ka jo Area hota hai Jahan par white marble vagairah lage hote hain or jahan par Tawaf karte hain isko kahte hain mataf. Or Mataf Ye duniya ka wahid jagah hai Jahan par Namazi Namaz ada kar rahe hote hain or unke bilkul samne Begair kisi sutre vagairah ke log tawaf kar rahe hote hain, Warna Dusri jagah to aap jante hain na koi Namazi Namaz padh raha hai to uske Samne se guzarne ke liye koi Sutra, Koi hail cheez vagairah honi zaruri hai directly hum Guzarte hain to Gunahgar hote hain lekin Mataf Woh Maqam hai ki jahan par ijazat de di gai hai ki Namazi ke Aage se bhi jo Tawaf kar rahe hain woh guzar sakte hain,
Tawaf Ka Kya Definition hai.!?
Khana e Kaba ke ird-Gird 7 Chakkar lagana isko tawaf kahte hain.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -70)
Tawaf Kahan Se Start Karna hai & Uski Pahchan kya hai.!?
Kabe ke deferent part ke liye main aap ko kuch photos Bhej deti hun to aap isko dekh lijiyega. To Pahli Image me Aap ko Jo Ye Hari Light nazar aa rahi hai na to ye indication hota hai ki Yahan se aap ko Apna tawaf Start karna hai to Ye green light Se Aap Bilkul straight line Kabe ki taraf Khaiche gen na Bilkul samne aap ko Hajre Aswad Nazar aayega to jab Ras bahut hota hai na to Kaba e Mu'azzama me khana par hazre aswad hai Ye thoda dhondna agar koi Pahli baar ja raha hai to thoda difficult ho jata hai waise easy tariqa Dhondne ka ye hai ki Kabe ke darwaze se jo diwar connect hoti hai wahin par hajre aswad hota hai to Hajre Aswad pahchanna easy hota hai lekin fir bhi kabhi kabhar hog opposite Direction par chale jate Hain or tawaf vagairah incomplete rah jata hai
to isliye sabse aasani ke liye aap ke liye Green light lagaye gaye hain boreds lagaye gaye hain ki tawaf start Here to pure Area me aap ko Hara light bade aasani se nazar aa jayega Chahe aap mataf me niche kar rahe ho Ya upar wale floors me tawaf kar rahe ho aap ko green light Har jagah Nazar aayengi wahi marking hai ki yahin se aap ko Hajre Aswad ki taraf jana hai Yahan se aap ka tawaf stat hoga to Maine aap ko 2-3 image bhej di hai ki woh green light kaise dikhti hai or wahan par tawaf Start ka border bhi laga hua hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -71)
Upar Jo Ye Kabe ki photo hai or Kabe ke upar markings Lagai gai hain ye batane ke liye ki Ye kon-Kon se maqamat hain.!?
Agar aap dekhen to kabe ka Darwaza hai or bilkul uske left side par aap ko Hajre Aswad nazar aayega To ise Rukne Aswad bhi kahte hain Kabe ke 4 Corners (Kone) hain na in 4 Corners ko bhi aik - Aik naam diya gaya hai, Hajre Aswad wala jo corner hota hai isko hum rukne aswd kahte Hain Yahan se aap tawaf start karte hain,
Iske baad aap ko Anticlockwise jate Hain tawaf me, Jaise ghadi chalti hai hai na Is directors me ye clockwise hota hai, Or Ghadi ki ulti disha me jab hum jate hain to Anticlockwise hota hai tawaf hamesha Anticlockwise hota hai Yani Rukne Aswad (Hajre Aswad) se le kar fir kabe ka darwaza fir woh jo circle aap ko nazar aa raha hai Hateem jise Kahte hain Wahan par jayenge or yun karte karte complete wapas jab hajre aswad par aate hain to Aik chakkar complete hota hai.
Waise to Sab aik hi direction me kar rahe hote Hain Tawaf Anticlockwise hi, Lekin Baaz jinho ne utna ilm hasil nahi kiya hota na to ayse sawalat bhi aate hain ki Tawaf ke Pure chakkar ulte lagaye halanki wahan par log mujod hote Hain to aysa nahi hai ki ye pesh nahi aata to Proper direction me karna hai hamesha yaad Rakhen Hajre Aswad iske baad kabe ka Jo Darwaza hai udhar jana hai Yun ye Direction me aap ko tawaf complete karna hota hai. To Ye Jo corner hota hai isko hum rukne Aswad kahte Hain.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -72)
Kabe ke Charo Corner Ke Naam :
Rukn Yani Corner aap Samajh len, Jahan par aswad laga hua hai wahan ka corner Ye Rukne Aswad Kahlata hai. Iske Baad Jo Kabe ka Darwaza hai uske baad us side aik or corner nazar aa raha hai aap ko isko Rukne Iraqi kahte Hain To Ye Second Corner Ho gaya Rukne iraqi, kyun ki Ye iraq ki taraf thoda face hota hai to isliye isko rukne iraqi kahte Hain. Fir Ruqne iraqi ke us taraf aap dekhen to Ruqne Shami Nazar Aayega Ye 3rd Corner hai Or Ruqne Shami Shaam (Syria) ki taraf face hota hai, Fir 4they Taraf aap ko nazar aayega Ruqne Yamani (Yaman) To Ye ho gaya 4 Corners.
Ab Adekhen (image me) Aap ko jo Hajre Aswad nazar aa raha hai or kabe ka Darwaza Nazar aa raha hai in dono ke bich me jo Kabe ki Diwar ka hissa aap ko nazar aa raha hai Ye hai Multajam or Multjam Duaao ke Qubool hone ka aik maqam hai, to Ayse bahut sare maqamaat Hain Jahan par farmaya gaya hai ki Yahan par duaa e Mango kyun ki Duaa e Qubool hoti Hain to Multjam aik woh maqam hai jahan par banda duaa e Mange to Rab Ta'ala ki rahmat se Puri puri ummeed hai woh uski duaa qubool ho Jayegi to Ye Multjam ho gaya chhota sa hissa hai puri diwar nahi hai Hajre Aswad se le kar kabe ke Darwaze ke start tak jo bich me Hissa nazar aa raha hai ye Multjam hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -73)
Parts Of Kaba :
Iske Baad Dekhen Kabe Ke Darwaze Ke thode idhar Samne Aap ko Maqame ibraheem nazar Aa raha hai Jahan Par Fir Namaz Ada karne ke liye Bande Jate Hain, Or iske Andar hi woh muqaddas Pat'thar rakha hua hai ki jis par Hazrat ibraheem علیہ السلام Ke Qadam Mubarak ke Nishan Maujud hain ye Aap علیہ السلام Ka Mojizah tha to ye aaj bhi wahan Par Maujud hai.
Iske Baad Aap dhar jayenge na to Us said aap ko aik Pat'thar ka circle shape Wala PArea nazar aayega ye hai Hateem to Hateem ke Andar jo hissa hai na ye kaba ka hi hissa tha to baad me woh Kaba idhar aaya hai ye Actually jo hateem ke Andar jitna bhi hisaa hai woh kabe ke andar ka hi hissa hai isliye hateem ke Andar Namaz Padhna Aysa hi hai Jaise Aap ne Kabe ke andar Namaz Padhi hai Ye Badi Fazilat wala maqam hai.
or aap Jab tawaf karte hain na Hateem ke andar aap nahi ja sakte hateem ke bahar tawaf karna hota hai kyunki aap ko pata hai na tawaf kabe ke bahar se hota hai or Ye Hateem ke Andar ka Portion chunke kabe ke Andar ka hissa hai isliye aap agar iske andar karenge to woh tawaf is itna hissa aap ka incomplete mana jayega to bahar se hi tawaf karna hota hai. Ye Kabe ke Andar ka hissa hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -74)
Parts Of Kaba :
Iske Baad Jab Aap Hateem cross karenge na to wahan par aap ko upar woh kabe ka Parnala jo hota hai sone ke color ka jahan par barish ke Katrat niche tapakte Hain isko Mijab kahte Hain To Ye Mijab e Rahmat Kahlata hai. To Rukne iraqi or Ruqne Shami ke bich me aap ko Mujab e Rahmat nazar aayega.
Fir hai Mustajar Ye kahan par hai.!?
Multajam aap ne dekha na iske bilkul pichhe said wahan par jahan Par Ruqne Yamani hai or ruqne shami hai Multajam ke opposite diwar par usi pichhe said ke diwar ka jo hissa hai usko mustajar kahte Hain. To bilkul jo aap ke multajam ke back side ke diwar par jitna hissa Aayega na woh mustajar hota hai or Mustajar Bhi Duaao ki qubuliyyat ka maqam hota hai.
Isi tarah fir mustajab hai Ye kahan Par hai.!?
Ruqne Yamani or Ruqne Aswad ke bich ki jo diwar hai ye Mustajab hota hai, Ye Mustajab bhi bada hi muqaddas Maqam hai Farmaya gaya hai ki yahan par 70 Hazar Firishte Mojud hote hain jo Duaa karne walon ki Duaao par aameen kahte Hain Ye hai Mustajab. Or aap ne ye word suna Hai na Muatajabud-dawad to Muatajabud-dawad use kahte hain jiski duaa Qubool ki gai usi se ye word hai mustajab Yani Ye duaao ki Qubuliyyat ka maqam hai aap Duaa e mangte hain to 70 hazar Firishte Aap ki duaao par Aameen kahne ke liye Wahan par mojud hote hain or Ye hamari khushqismati ki baat hai ki Firishten hamari duaao par aameen kahen.
Or Jo Kabe ka Gilaf hota hai isko Qiswa kahte hain.
To Ye ho gaya Aap ka Kaba e Mu'azzama to yahan par takriban tamam cheezen kabe ke ird-Gird jo hoti hain woh maine aap ko Samjha di taki Aap ko Ye Samjhne me aasani hogi ki jab hum kahene Yahan par aayen... Yahan par aayen to Aap Ke Samjhne me aasani ho jaye. To Ye ho gaya kabe ka economic structure.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -75)
Tawaf Start Karne Se Pahle :
Ab Aate hain Tawaf ko Start karne To Masjid me Dakhil ho gaye Kabe Par Pahli Nazar Padi Duaa e Vagairah kar li Ab mataf me aana hai or Umrah ko Start karne ke liye Sabse Pahle Tawaf karna hota hai to Tawaf ke liye Ye yaad rakhen Hamesha Hame RuknevAswad ke thoda left Said par hi khade hona hota hai Wahan par Niyyat karni hoti hai fir Hajre Aswad ki taraf Aana hota hai fir dono hath uthne hain istelam vagairah karna hai uske baad aap ka tawaf start hota hai
To Tawaf Ki Niyyat Kahan Par Karte hain.!?
Niyyat hum Hajre Aswad se Pahle karte Hain Aap ke aasani ke liye kuch images Main aap ko bhej rahi hun Pahli image me Aap dekhen ki Hajre Aswad Aap ko nazar aa raha hai, Achha Hajre Aswad Straight aap ko Aik green light Nazar aa rahi hai ye green light to wahan par mojud nahi hai lekin aap samajh len ye line agar khaichnge na to sidha wahan par Jahan par green light hota hai wahan par mojud hoga yani hajre aswad ke Ayen samne aap khade ho jayenge na bilkul front par face karte huwe to aap ki peeth ke pichhe ye green light hogi to ye jo green light marking or Hajre aswad ke darmiyan ka line hai Yahan se aap ka tawaf start hota hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -76)
Tawaf Start Karne Se Pahle :
To tawaf ko Start karne se pahle Aap ko left side par khade hona hai jaise ki is image me Ye banda nazar aa raha hai Jahan Par no. 1 likha hua hai Yani Hajre Aswad se Pahle Left side par khade hona hai Jab is tarah hum khade honge to hamare right side par Hajre Aswad hoga Aap imagine kar ke dekhen ki Hajre Aswad ke left side aap khade hain to sidhe hath par aap ke Hajre Aswad hoga to Ye Aap ka starting point hai yahan par aap ko tawaf ki niyyat karni hai Ye niyyat ki jagah hai or Dubara Se main Dohra dun ki niyyat dil ke irade ko kahte hain Dil hi dil me agar aap ne irada kiya ki AllaH Ta'ala Main teri riza ke liye Tawaf kar raha hun ye ho Gai aap ki Niyyat chahe to Arbi me Duaa bhi aap padh sakte hain
اَللّٰهُمَّ اِنِّىْٓ اُرِيْدُ طَوَافَ بَيْتِكَ الْحَرَامِ فَيَسِّرْهُ وَتَقَبَّلْهُ مِنِّىْ
Tarjama : Aye Allah Main tere mohtaram ghar ka Tawaf karne ka irada Karta hun tu ise mere liye aasan farma de or meri taraf se ise Qubool Farma le.
To yahan par khade ho kar hum niyyat Duaa e Jo bhi hain Padh lete Hain. Is tarah aap ko khada hona hai ki aap ka face kabe ki taraf ho jab hum tawaf karte hain na to hamara jo side portion hota Hai Hamre left side kaba hota hai hum kabe ko face nahi karte lekin jab aap niyyat karenge istelam karenge Yani Hajre Aswad ko ishara karenge bosa vagairah lene ka jo mamla hota hai is waqt aap ka face aap ka sina kabe ki taraf Karna chahiye. Or jab aap tawaf start karenge tab na face kabe ki taraf hota hai na sina kabe ki taraf hota hai. To isi liye dekhen photo me jo banda khada hua hai na woh is tarah khada hua hai ki uska chahra bhi kabe ki diwar ki taraf hai sina bhi kabe ki taraf hai isi tarah khade ho kar duaa e niyyate vagairah karni hai. To Ye Pahla Step hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -77)
Hajre Aswad Ka istelam :
Iske Baad Isi Tarah Kabe ko face karte karte Huwe Aap ko Hajre Aswad Ke Samne aa kar khade hona hai isme aap mude gen nahi isi tarsh kabe ko face karte huwe Chahra or Sina aap ka hajre aswad ke bilkul samne hona chahiye is tarah aap Hajre aswad ke Samne ho Ye Second Step hai ki Hajre Aswad ke samne aaye or fir aap ko hath ka ishara karna hai hath utha kar aap kahenge
بِسْمِ اللّٰهِ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلّٰهِ وَاللّٰهُ اَكْبَرُ وَالصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَامُ عَلٰى رَسُوْلِ اللّٰه
To isko hum kahte hain istelam Ye word baar-Baar Aayega aap ko yaad Rakhna hai istelam Hajre Aswad ke Samne khade ho kar Yun ishara karna hath utha kar Hajre Aswad ko Ye istelam kahlata hai to Istelam karte waqt Ye Padhte Hain
بِسْمِ اللّٰهِ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلّٰهِ وَاللّٰهُ اَكْبَرُ وَالصَّلٰوةُ
وَالسَّلَامُ عَلٰى رَسُوْلِ اللّٰه
Tarjama : AllaH عزوجل Ke Naam Se Aur Tamam khubiyan Allah عزوجل ke liye Hain Aur Allah عزوجل Sabse Bada hai Aur Allah عزوجل Ke Rasool ﷺ Par Durood o Salaam ho
Iske baad Hum Apne Hantho ko Chumte hain goya ki Hum Hajre Aswad ko chum rahe hain, To Ye ho gaya aap ka istelam complete. Ye Aap ka second step Hai Yahan se aap ka tawaf start ho raha hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -78)
Hajre Ahwad ka bosa :
Ab Ye Yaad Rakhen Istelam ka Sabse better" Tariqa ye hota hai ki jaye or Apne Dono Hath Hajre Aswad Par Rakhe or Fir Bosa de Hajre Aswad ko or Fir Tawaf start kare. Lekin Bheed itni hoti hai ki Mumkin nahi hai, or Aurton ke liye to main kahti hun Ye takriban impossible hai ki Aurten jaye Parde ka pura lehaz rakhte huwe yani gair mardo se Dhakkam-Dhakki na hote huwe ja kar karen to aurten door se hi istelam karen Hajre Aswad ko bosa na dene jaye
Or Mard Hazraat bhi jab ahram ki halat me hain to Ahtiyat ki karen hajre Aswad ke paas bosa na den kyunki wahan par khushbu kafi miqdar me lagi hoti hai wahan par aap jaye to ho sakta hai dam hi sidha aap par lazim ho jaye to isse bachna hai to Mard hazraat baad me jab ahram ki pabandi se bahar aa jaye to ja kar Hajre Aswad ki ziyarat kar ke Bosa vagairah de Sakte Hain,
Aurton ke liye Ahram ki pabandi ke baad me bhi main advice nahi karungi kyunki bheed bahut hoti hai, Haan..!! Jahe Qismat Agar aysa moqa mil gaya chand hi log Hain Mataf me or aap begair Dhakkam-Dhukki ke ja kar wahan Par aap usko bosa de sakti hain to fir aap ja sakti hain Aysa kabhi kabhaar jahe Qismat mil jata hai, Warna na jaye.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -79)
Hajre Aswad Ka Bosa :
Maine baaz ulma Kiraam ko ye bhi farmate huwe suna hai ki Unho ne kafi baar umrah kiya hai hajj kiya hai lekin unho ne aaj tak Hajre aswad ki ziyarat tak nahi ki hai yani woh door se sirf istelam karte or jate Kyunki woh jante Hain ki kis zameen par woh wahan khade hote hain or wahan par hamare wajah se yani Wahan par normally ja kar banda begair kisi dhakkam-Dhukki diye kuch Ajiyat diye Pahunch nahi sakta fir wahan par Isko dhakka de diya usko dhakka de diya to isse kafi behtar hai ki door rah kar hi istelam kar lena chahiye to wob moqe ke nazaqat ko Samjhte huwe aaj tak Hajre Aswad ka baraherast didar nahi kiya.
To door se karne ki koshish karni chahiye lekin sabse Afzal ye tha ki aap hath rakh kar agar possible hota to chum kar apne tawaf ko start karte, Ye possible nahi hai to Chhadi le kar Hajre Aswad ko touch kar kar fir us chhadi ko chumna ye hota Lekin ye bhi aaj kal possible nahi hai kahan chhadi le kar banda kar sakta hai. Sarkar ﷺ ki Sunnate Mubarka me ye bhi hai. Or agar ye bhi mumkin nahi hai to door se hath ka ishara kar ke hath ko bosa de de ان شاء الله sawab pura pura milega. Kyunki aap hukum ko follow kar rahe Hain na to jo sawab aap ko wahan ja kar karne ka milega ان شاء الله yahan par bhi milega To isi tarah aap karen to Ye Aap ka second step hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -80)
Tawaf :
Fir aap ko 3rd Step Ki Taraf Aana hai Jaise hi aap Hajre Aswad se aage Aa Jate hain to fir ab aap ko mud jana hai Is tarah ki aap ka left Hath ki Taraf Kaba e Mu'azzama ho right hath ki taraf woh green light jo hai woh ho or fir aap ko tawaf karna hai Pura Aik Chakkar laga kar wapas Hajre Aswad tak aana hai.
Yaad Rakhen tawaf me kahin par bhi rukna nahi hai ruk-ruk kar zoor-zoor se Duaa e Padhna Mana hai, zoor-zoor se duaa kahin par bhi nahi padhna kuch log bahut zoor-zoor se padhte hain ye mana hai to Duaa e Bhi padhni hai to apne kaan tak aawaz aa jaye bas itni aawaz me Aap ko Duaa Padhni hai Chahe Mard ho chahe Aurat dono hi Dhimi Aawaz se Duaa e Padhenge, Kahin par bhi rukna nahi hai, Ruk kar hath uthar ka duaa nahi karna
aur Tawaf ke Waqt hamesha yaad rakhen Sina Kabe ki taraf nahi karenge, Sidhe hi dekhte dekhte jaye or pura chakkar complete karen, Sina Kabe ki taraf hoga or aap ne kuch Distance Cover kar liya to utna hissa jo aap ne cover kiya hai woh nahi mana jayega aap ko fir dubara se utna hissa karna padega.
Haan..!! Jab Aik pura chakkar laga kar Hajre aswad Par Aayengr to Dubara Hajre Aswad ki taraf ghum jaye istelam karen fir second chakkar lagaye to is tarah total aap ko 7 Chakkar lagane hain jab aap 7 Chakkar complete karenge tab ja kar aap ka tawaf Mumammal hoga. Ab Yaad Rakhen Pahla Jab aap ne Chakkar start kiya to Pahle Istelam kiya fir Chakkar lagana Shuru kiya or Har chakkar ke baad istelam kiya or 7wa Chakkar pura karne ke baad bhi Aap ko istelam karna hai Yani istelam total 8 honge tawaf ke Chakkar total 7 honge.
Agar Tawaf karte waqt Aankho se kaba Dekha to.!? Nigahen Bhi aage rakhna chahiye lekin agar Kaba dekh liya sina Aap ka Aage hain to fir koi problem nahi hai Nigahe bhi aage hi rakhni chahiye, Aysa hai ki sidha dekhte dekhte Said se kaba Nazar Aa raha hai To Fir koi problem nahi hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -81)
Istiba'a :
Ab Yaad Rakhen ye to maine Tariqa bata diya tawaf ka general me ki kya karna hota hai 3 step kya hote hain or fir kis tarah shuru karte Hain. Yahan Par Yaad Rakhein..!! Mard Hazrat ijteba karenge.
Ijtiba'a kya hota hai.? Ijteba Ye hota Hai ki Jo woh Ahram ki chadar Pahente hain Dono sire (Hisse/Ends) apne aik Shoulder Par daal dete Hain or right Shoulder unka khula hota hai na isko kahte hain ijtiba'a. Main Aap ko Tasweer bhejti hun ijtiba'a ki Image me Jo © Wala Jo point hai ye hota hai ijtiba'a.
Or Mard Hazraat ijtiba'a Kab Se Shuru karte hain.!? Mard Hazraat Jab tawaf Shuru karenge na Tab ijtiba'a Karenge kuch log Pure waqt ijtiba'a kiye rahte Hain ye nahi karna hota, Mardon ke liye ijtiba'a start usi waqt hota hai jab woh tawaf ki niyyat karne wale hote hain Yani woh first position me aa gaye na Rukne aswad right side par hoga usse Pahle jab Tawaf ki niyyat karne ke liye khade hote hain to us waqt ijtiba'a karenge or Niyyat karenge.
Dusre Waqt me ijtiba'a nahi karna hota, kisi ne agar ijtiba'a ki halat me Namaz Padh liya to unki Namaz makrooh e tahreemi hui us Namaz ko dubara se Padhna wajib hai to is tarah kandha khula rakh kar Namaz ada nahi kar sakte Namaz ka waqt aa gaya tawaf rok kar agar kisi ne Namaz vagairah ada ki to fir kandhe ko pura cover kar ke padhega Fir ijtiba'a kar ke continue karna hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -82)
Istiba'a :
Istiba'a Sirf Or sirf Tawaf ke liye hoga. Ye bhi yaad rakhen Ki kis tawaf ke liye Hoga.!? Us tawaf ke sath Istiba'a kiya jata hai ki Jiske baad aap Ko Saee karni hoti Agar kisi ne tawaf ke baad Saee nahi karni to Istiba'a bhi nahi karna. Misal ke taur Par kisi ne umrah complete kar liya ab socha ki Aik-2 Nafli tawaf kar leta hun to tawaf karne ke liye khada ho gaya Nafli tawaf kar raha hai ab usne Ahram change nahi kiya hai sile huwe kapde nahi pahne hain to agar tawaf ab karna hai to Istiba'a nahi karna hai Ab Khandhe ko cover kar ke hi Nafli Tawaf karna hai Kyunki ye Nafli Tawaf hai iske baad koi Saee nahi hai to umrah me to bahrhaal Istiba'a hota hai kyun ki Iske baad saee karni hoti hai iske alawa Hajj ke masail me bhi aap ye point note kar ke rakh len ki jis jis Tawaf ke baad saeekarengehoti hai usme fir Mard Hazraat Istiba'a bhi karenge or Usme Ramal bhi karenge Ye Sirf Mardo ke liye hai. Aurton ke liye na Istiba'a karna hai na hi ramal.
Or jin tawaf me koi saee nahi hoti unme Istiba'a bhi nahi hota. Misal ke taur par hajj me aik hota hai tawafe qudoom, Tawafz ziyarah hota hai, Tawafe Rukhsat hota hai to ye sab alag tawaf hai inke baad agar saee karni hai jaise kisi ne tawafe Qudoom ke sath hajj ki saee kar li to Tawaf ke baad saee karne ka irada hai to Istiba'a karega. Nahi kar raha hai to fir Istiba'a nahi karega To sare jagah rules yahi hota hai ki jis tawaf ke baad aap ko saee karni hai Istiba'a kare or agar saee nahi karni to Istiba'a nahi kare. To ye istiba'a karna ramal karna dono cheezen Sunnate Kareema hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -83)
To Agar kisi ne istiba'a Nahi kiya to kya hukm hoga.!?
Kuch nahi hoga Yani dam Vagairah to lazim nahi hoga. Haan.!! Huzoor ﷺ ki Bahut Badi Aik sunnt se mahrumi karar Payegi lekin isse koi kaffara koi Dam koi sadqa vagairah lazim nahi hota kyun ki ye sunnat hai
Ye bhi yaad rakhen..!! Kaffara lazim hone ke liye koi farz chhot jaye tab kaffara lazim hota hai, koi wajib chhut jaye tab kaffara lazim hota hai agar sunnat ya mustahab vagairah koi cheez chhut jaye na to fir kaffara lazim nahi hota sunnat chhut jane par sawab ki mahrumi zaroor hoti hai. Itne Achhe maqam par gaye to koshish karni chahiye bande ko kam se kam ki har har sunnat woh ada kare sunnat nahi chhodna chahiye lekin agar chhut gai la-ilmi me chhut gai ya kisi wajah se chhut gai to fir isme koi kaffara nahi hoga to jisne istiba'a nahi kiya bhool gaya, Ramal nahi kiya jaanbujh kar bhi agar chhod diya to fir koi kaffara nahi hai sirf sawab se mahrumi hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -84)
Ramal :
To umrah Par Jo Mard Hazraat Ja rahe Hain woh Istiba'a bhi karenge or Ramal bhi karenge.
Ramal kya hai.!?
Jin Tawaf me Aap istiba'a karte hain unke Pahle 3 Chakkaro me mard hazraat ko ramal karna hota hai. Ramal Ye hota hai Mard Hazraat thoda akad kar chalte hain or sina thodi Chauda kar ke chhote-chhote Steps le kar apne Kandho ko move kar ke jaye, isme bhagna Dodna nahi hota chhote-chhote qadam le fast le akad kar apne kandho ko aage pichhe move kar ke chalna hota hai Yani Aik baar right shoulder aage gaya to left pichhe, fir left aage aa gaya to right pichhe Ye jo shoulders ka movement hai ye karenge chhote Qadam lenge or Fast-Fast chalenge.
first Teen Chakkar Mein. Is tarah Ramal karna hota hai. Istiba'a to 7to chakkar me karna hai lekin Ramal Pahle 3 Chakkaron me karna hota hai Ye Huzoor ﷺ Ki Pyari Sunnat Hai, Sahaba Kiraam ki Pyari Sunnat hai.. Huzoor ﷺ Ne Jab Tawafe Kaba Farmaya tha to aap ne kuffar par rob dalne ke liye سبحان الله Kya Manzar raha hoga ki Sarkar ﷺ bhi hain or Aap Ke Janisaar sahaba bhi hain Siddique Akbar bhi hain Farooq e Aazam bhi hain, Usmane Ghani bhi Hain Maula Ali Mushkil kusha bhi Hain (رضى الله تعالیٰ عنهم) Sab tawaf kar rahe hain or kuffar par rob dalne ke liye Musalmano ka aik haibat dalne ke liye woh is tarah ramal kar ke jate to Ye Sunnat ko Allah Ta'ala ne baki rakha hai or Jo bhi haji jate hain Ya fir jo bhi umrah ke liye jate Hain woh Ye Sunnat Ada karte hain ramal karne ki. To sirf 3 Chakkaro me ramal hai iske baad ramal nahi karna hota.
Ramal :
To umrah Par Jo Mard Hazraat Ja rahe Hain woh Istiba'a bhi karenge or Ramal bhi karenge.
Ramal kya hai.!?
Jin Tawaf me Aap istiba'a karte hain unke Pahle 3 Chakkaro me mard hazraat ko ramal karna hota hai. Ramal Ye hota hai Mard Hazraat thoda akad kar chalte hain or sina thodi Chauda kar ke chhote-chhote Steps le kar apne Kandho ko move kar ke jaye, isme bhagna Dodna nahi hota chhote-chhote qadam le fast le akad kar apne kandho ko aage pichhe move kar ke chalna hota hai Yani Aik baar right shoulder aage gaya to left pichhe, fir left aage aa gaya to right pichhe Ye jo shoulders ka movement hai ye karenge chhote Qadam lenge or Fast-Fast chalenge.
first Teen Chakkar Mein. Is tarah Ramal karna hota hai. Istiba'a to 7to chakkar me karna hai lekin Ramal Pahle 3 Chakkaron me karna hota hai Ye Huzoor ﷺ Ki Pyari Sunnat Hai, Sahaba Kiraam ki Pyari Sunnat hai.. Huzoor ﷺ Ne Jab Tawafe Kaba Farmaya tha to aap ne kuffar par rob dalne ke liye سبحان الله Kya Manzar raha hoga ki Sarkar ﷺ bhi hain or Aap Ke Janisaar sahaba bhi hain Siddique Akbar bhi hain Farooq e Aazam bhi hain, Usmane Ghani bhi Hain Maula Ali Mushkil kusha bhi Hain (رضى الله تعالیٰ عنهم) Sab tawaf kar rahe hain or kuffar par rob dalne ke liye Musalmano ka aik haibat dalne ke liye woh is tarah ramal kar ke jate to Ye Sunnat ko Allah Ta'ala ne baki rakha hai or Jo bhi haji jate hain Ya fir jo bhi umrah ke liye jate Hain woh Ye Sunnat Ada karte hain ramal karne ki. To sirf 3 Chakkaro me ramal hai iske baad ramal nahi karna hota.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -85)
To Ab main Dubara se aap ko mukhtasran arz kar rahi hun tawaf shuru karne se pahle mard istiba'a kar lenge fir Position Par aa kar Niyyat karenge jo bhi arbi vagairah me niyyat hai woh karna hai woh kar len iske baad بِسْمِ اللّٰهِ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلّٰهِ وَاللّٰهُ اَكْبَرُ وَالصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَامُ عَلٰى رَسُوْلِ اللّٰه Kah kar istelam karenge or iske baad Aik duaa padhi jati hai umuman
اللّٰهُمَّ اِيْمَانًا بِكَ وَاتِّبَاعًا لِّسُنَّةِ نَبِيِّكَ مُحَمَّدٍ صَلَّى اللّٰه تَعَالٰی عَلَیْهِ وَسَلَّم
Tarjama : Ilahi Tujh par imaan la kar or Tere Nabi Muhammad ﷺ Ki Sunnat Ki Payrvi karne ko Ye tawaf Karta hun.
Yani Jab aap istelam karte hain na uske baad Ye duaa padhte Hain ki Maula Ta'ala Teri Riza Hasil karne ke liye Huzoor ﷺ ki Sunnat puri karne ke liye Main ab ye tawaf karne ja raha hun. Ye kah kar fir tawafe kaba me Mashgool hona hota hai.
Tawafe kaba me 7 Chakkar lagane hote Hain na to har chakkar me parshan hote hain ki padhna kya hai to Agar koi duaa e yaad nahi hain Sath me kitabe bhi nahi Hain to koi problem nahi hai aap ko zyada se zyada Durood e Paak Padhna Hai Ulma Kiraam Farmate Hain ki Tawaf Me Jo aap Chakkar laga rahe hain isme Sabse Afzal Tareen Duaa Jo hai woh Huzoor ﷺ Par Durood e Paak Padhna hai. Iske Alawa agar kitabon ki Duaa e wagairah padh lete hain to thik hai lekin zyada Fazilat wali baat ye hai ki pure 7 Chakkaron me Huzoor ﷺ Par Durood E Paak Padha Jaye or Jab hum Mastajab wagairah ki taraf aate hain Na Yani Hajre Aswad ko pahunchne ka jo final diwar hai Rukne Yamani Se rukne Aswad tak Jahan Par Mustajab hai jahan par 70 firishte Hote hain wahan Par ulma Kiram ne farmaya ki aap Durood e Paak Bhi Padhen Sath me :
رَبَّنَاۤ اٰتِنَا فِی الدُّنْیَا حَسَنَةً وَّ فِی الْاٰخِرَةِ حَسَنَةً وَّ قِنَا عَذَابَ النَّارِ
Tarjama : Aye Rab Hamare Hame Duniya Me Bhalai De Aur Hame Aakhirat Me Bhalai de Aur Hame Azaabe Dozakh Se Bacha.
Or Ye woh maqam hai jahan par aap apne liye Duaa karen apne walidain ke liye duaa karen puri ummate Muslima ke liye duaa karen Ye Mang kar aik chakkar complete kare fir dusra bhi isi tarah karte huwe mustajab par fir Yahi duaa Padhe Ya fir Durood e Paak aap chahe to pure me padh Sakte hain koi problem nahi hai.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -86)
Ab Main Aap ko 7to Chakkar ki Duaa Or uske Ma'ane bhi bata deti hun :
Tawaf Ke Pahle Chakkar Ki Duaa :
سُبْحَانَ اللّٰهِ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلّٰهِ
Allah Ta'ala Paak hai Sabhi Khubiyan Allah Ta'ala عزوجل ke liye Hain
وَلَا اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ وَاللّٰهُ اَكْبَرُ ،
AllaH عزوجل Ke Siwa Koi Mabood (Ibadat ke laik) nahi hai Aur Allah عزوجل Sabse Bada hai
وَلَا حَوْلَ وَلَا قُوَّةَ اِلَّا بِاللّٰهِ الْعَلِيِّ الْعَظِيْمِ
Aur Gunahon Se Bachne ki taqat Aur Neki karne ki jo taufeeq hoti hai Allah عزوجل Hi ki taraf se hai jo Sabse Buland hai or Azmat wala hai.
وَ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَامُ عَلٰى رَسُوْلِ اللّٰهِ ﷺ
Aur Durood Nazil ho rahmat nazil ho Aur Salam Nazil ho Allah عزوجل ke Pyare Rasoolﷺ Par
اَللّٰهُمَّ اِیْمَانًۢا بِكَ وَتَصْدِيقاً بِكِتَابِكَ وَوَفَاءً بَعَهْدِكَ وَاتِّبَاعاً لِسُنَّةِ نَبِيِّكَ وَحَبِيْبِكَ مُحَمَّدٍ ﷺ
(Badi hi Pyari Duaa hai) Aye Allah عزوجل Tujh Par imaan late huwe Or Teri kitab Yani Qurane Majeed ki Tasdeeq karte huwe isko Sachha Jante huwe or Tujhse kiye huwe wade ko Pura karte huwe Aur Tere Nabi Tere Habeeb Muhammad ﷺ Ki Sunnat Payrwi karte huwe (Fir Yahan par kuch Arbi alfaaz nahi likhe huwe hain) Ma'ana Ye hota hai ki Main Tawaf Shuru kar chuka hun yani tujh Par imaan late huwe Maula Ta'ala Quraan e Majeed Par imaan late huwe Sarkar ﷺ Par imaan late huwe hum Tawaf ka Aagaz kar chuke Hain
اللّٰهُمَّ اِنِّىْ اَسْئَلُكَ الْعَفْوَ وَالْعَافِيَةَ وَالْمُعَافَاةَ الدَّآئِمَةَ فِى الدِّيْنِ وَالدُّنْيَا وَالْآخِرَةِ وَ الْفَوْزَ بِالْجَنَّةِ وَالنَّجَاةَ مِنَ النَّارِ
Badi hi pyari duaa hai سبحان الله ki Pahle Allah Ta'ala ki humdo Sana bayan kar di Aur Durood e Paak Padh liya or Fir kya hi pyari Duaa hai ki
Aye Allah عزوجل Main Tujhse Gunahon ki Muafi ka Aur Balaon se Aafiyat ka or Hamesha hamesha ki hifazat ka Deen o duniya or Aakhirat me or Husoole Jannat me kamyabi ka sawal karta hun (ki Maula Ta'ala tu mujhe Afu Afiyat ata farma Yani gunahon se najat bhi ata farma is duniya me us duniya me hamesha hamesha hifazat farma) or Jannat me kamyabi or Jahannam se najat pane ka main tujhse suwal karti hun (tujhse duaa mangti hum) سبحان الله
To Ye bahut hi pyari duaa hai pahle chakkar ki.
Har chakkar me Pahle Durood e Paak Padhe Fir Ye Duaae Fir Durood e Paak continue karte rahe or fir رَبَّنَاۤ اٰتِنَا Padhen.
Ab Main Aap ko 7to Chakkar ki Duaa Or uske Ma'ane bhi bata deti hun :
Tawaf Ke Pahle Chakkar Ki Duaa :
سُبْحَانَ اللّٰهِ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلّٰهِ
Allah Ta'ala Paak hai Sabhi Khubiyan Allah Ta'ala عزوجل ke liye Hain
وَلَا اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ وَاللّٰهُ اَكْبَرُ ،
AllaH عزوجل Ke Siwa Koi Mabood (Ibadat ke laik) nahi hai Aur Allah عزوجل Sabse Bada hai
وَلَا حَوْلَ وَلَا قُوَّةَ اِلَّا بِاللّٰهِ الْعَلِيِّ الْعَظِيْمِ
Aur Gunahon Se Bachne ki taqat Aur Neki karne ki jo taufeeq hoti hai Allah عزوجل Hi ki taraf se hai jo Sabse Buland hai or Azmat wala hai.
وَ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَامُ عَلٰى رَسُوْلِ اللّٰهِ ﷺ
Aur Durood Nazil ho rahmat nazil ho Aur Salam Nazil ho Allah عزوجل ke Pyare Rasoolﷺ Par
اَللّٰهُمَّ اِیْمَانًۢا بِكَ وَتَصْدِيقاً بِكِتَابِكَ وَوَفَاءً بَعَهْدِكَ وَاتِّبَاعاً لِسُنَّةِ نَبِيِّكَ وَحَبِيْبِكَ مُحَمَّدٍ ﷺ
(Badi hi Pyari Duaa hai) Aye Allah عزوجل Tujh Par imaan late huwe Or Teri kitab Yani Qurane Majeed ki Tasdeeq karte huwe isko Sachha Jante huwe or Tujhse kiye huwe wade ko Pura karte huwe Aur Tere Nabi Tere Habeeb Muhammad ﷺ Ki Sunnat Payrwi karte huwe (Fir Yahan par kuch Arbi alfaaz nahi likhe huwe hain) Ma'ana Ye hota hai ki Main Tawaf Shuru kar chuka hun yani tujh Par imaan late huwe Maula Ta'ala Quraan e Majeed Par imaan late huwe Sarkar ﷺ Par imaan late huwe hum Tawaf ka Aagaz kar chuke Hain
اللّٰهُمَّ اِنِّىْ اَسْئَلُكَ الْعَفْوَ وَالْعَافِيَةَ وَالْمُعَافَاةَ الدَّآئِمَةَ فِى الدِّيْنِ وَالدُّنْيَا وَالْآخِرَةِ وَ الْفَوْزَ بِالْجَنَّةِ وَالنَّجَاةَ مِنَ النَّارِ
Badi hi pyari duaa hai سبحان الله ki Pahle Allah Ta'ala ki humdo Sana bayan kar di Aur Durood e Paak Padh liya or Fir kya hi pyari Duaa hai ki
Aye Allah عزوجل Main Tujhse Gunahon ki Muafi ka Aur Balaon se Aafiyat ka or Hamesha hamesha ki hifazat ka Deen o duniya or Aakhirat me or Husoole Jannat me kamyabi ka sawal karta hun (ki Maula Ta'ala tu mujhe Afu Afiyat ata farma Yani gunahon se najat bhi ata farma is duniya me us duniya me hamesha hamesha hifazat farma) or Jannat me kamyabi or Jahannam se najat pane ka main tujhse suwal karti hun (tujhse duaa mangti hum) سبحان الله
To Ye bahut hi pyari duaa hai pahle chakkar ki.
Har chakkar me Pahle Durood e Paak Padhe Fir Ye Duaae Fir Durood e Paak continue karte rahe or fir رَبَّنَاۤ اٰتِنَا Padhen.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -87)
Tawaf Ke Dusre Chakkar ki Duaa :
اَللّٰهُمَّ اِنَّ هٰذَا الْبَيْتَ بَيْتُكَ وَالْحَرَمَ حَرَمُكَ وَالْآمَنَ آمَنُكَ وَ الْعَبْدَ عَبْدُكَ وَاَنَا عَبْدُكَ وَابْنُ عَبْدِكَ وَهٰذَا مَقَامُ الْعَآئِذِ بِكَ مِنَ النَّارِ
Aye Allah عزوجل Beshak Ye Ghar (Baitullah) Ye tera ghar hai ye haram Ye tera haram hai or Yahan ka aman O Amaan tera hi diya hua hai or Har banda tera hi banda hai or main bhi tera hi banda hun or tere hi bande ka beta hun or ye maqam jahannam se teri panah mangne wale ka hai (Yani Ye woh jagah hai ki jahan par jahannam se Teri panah mangi jati hai)
فَحَرِّمُ لُحُوْمَنَا وَبَشَرَتَنَا عَلَى النَّارِ
(To mare pyare Allah عزوجل) To hamare gosht ko Aur hamare Jism ko Dojakh par haram farma.
To Ye to woh jagah hai Jahan par hum Allah Ta'ala Se Jannat ka Sawal karte hain or jahannam Se Aazadi ka suwal karte hain to maula ta'ala Se hum bas yahi duaa karte Hain ki Maula Ta'ata Tu hamare Jism ke har har hisse ko jahannam sw aazad farma de.
اَللّٰهُمَّ حَبِّبْ اِلَيْنَا الْاِيْمَانَ وَ زَيِّنْهُ فِىْ قُلُوْبِنَا وَكَرِهْ اِلَيْنَا الْكُفْرَ وَالْفُسُوْقَ وَ الْعِصْيَانَ وَاجْعَلْنَا مِنَ الرَّاشِدِيْنَ
(To Aage bhi badi pyari duaa hai ki) aye Allah عزوجل Hamare liye iman ko mahboob bana de hamare dilon me iski khowahish payda kar de Hamare liye kufr Aur badkari Gunahon ko nafarmaniyon ko Napasandida bana de Nekiyon ki Ragbat hamare dilon me aa jaye gunahon ki ghin hamare dilo me aa jaye or hame hidayat pane walon me shamil kar le. Jo Hidayat Pane wale Hain
اَللّٰهُمَّ قِنِىْ عَذَابَكَ
Aye Allah عزوجل Jis din tu apne bando ko dubara zinda kar ke uthaye mujhe Apne Azaab se bacha Aye Allah عزوجل Mejhe behisab jannat ata Farma سبحان الله
To Ye pyari Duaa Padhni hai Dusre chakkar me to ma'ane Samajh Kar padhenge na to fir lutf bhi aata hai woh muqam bhi kitna pyara hai ki Duaa e Mangte hi banda Apna sab kuch bhool jaye or ye duao me lag jaye.
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -88)
Tawaf Ke Tisre Chakkar Ki Duaa :
اَللّٰهُمَّ اِنِّىْ اَعُوْذُ بِكَ مِنَ الشَّاكِّ وَالشِّرْکِ وَالشِّقَاقِ وَالنِّفَاقِ وَ سُوْءِ الْاَخْلَاقِ وَسُوْءِ الْمَنْظَرِ وَالْمُنْقَلَبِ فِى الْمَالِ وَالْاَهْلِ وَ الْوَلَدِ
Aye Allah عزوجل main Shak se (iman me Shak Se) or Shirk se Or Munafiqat se or haq ki Mukhalifat se bure Aklaaq se bure haal se Ahlo ayal or maal me bure Anzam se teri Panah chahta hun
yani Apne ghar walon ki Wajah se ya maal ki wajah itna had se badh jana ki banda معاذ الله Kufr ki taraf chala jaye Allah Ta'ala ko bhool jaye in tamam cheezon se main tujhse panah mangta hun ki na kabhi imaan me shak Aaye maula, Na kabhi mujhse Shirk sarzad ho, Na kabhi nifaq sarzad ho, na mujh me bure akhlaq aaye na koi cheeez mujhe burai ki taraf le kar jaye to ye tamam Duaa e mang rahe Hain or aap yaqin mane ki kis jagah par mang rahe Hain ki jahan par Multajam hai wahan bhi man rahe Hain to duaa qubool hone ka maqam hai, Hateem ke paas se guzar rahe hain to woh bhi maqam qubuliyyat me se aik hai, mijabe rahmat ke paas se guzar rahe hain wahan par bhi qubuliyyat hi hai fir mutajar hai fir mustajab hai har jagah Qubuliyyat hi Qubuliyyat ke maqamaat hain Ye woh jaghe hain jahan par aap ki duaa e qubool hoti hain to yahan par fir ye duaa e hame magni chahiye Matlab apni aakhirat ki bhalai ke liye Or apni iman ki salamti ke liye bila hisab kitab jannat me dakhile ke liye
Ye woh maqam nahi hai ki yahan par ja kar aap Duniya mange, Sabse pahle Apni aakhirat ko sawarna hai to pahle ye mange balki Dusri agar duaa e na bhi mange na tab bhi chal jayega Kyun ki Aap ki aakhirat Achhi ho gai to duniya to Achhi honi hi honi hai to yahan par ja kar bilkhusus apni aakhirat ke liye, Jannat me bila hisab kitab dakhile ke liye duaa e mangni chahiye.
iske baad fir isi me aage duaa hai na
اَللّٰهُمَّ اِنِّىْ اَسْئلُكَ رَضَاکَ وَالْجَنَّةَ وَاَعُوْذُ بِكَ مِنْ سَخْطِكَ وَ النَّارِ
Aye Allah عزوجل main tujhse Suwal karti hun teri riza ka or jannat ka or tujhse panah mangta hun teri gazab se teri narazgi se or nare Jahannam se
اَللّٰهُمَّ اِنِّىْ اَعُوْذُ بِكَ مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الْقَبْرِ وَالْمَحْيَا وَالْمَمَاتِ
Aye Allah عزوجل main tujhse Panah mangta hun Qabr ke fitno se yani Qabr ke Azaab se Qabr ke Aazmaish se panah mangta hun or zindagi or maut ke fitno se teri Panah mangta hun Yani isme jo Aazmaishein aayengi to in tamam cheezon se maula Ta'ala main teri panah mangta hun.
To Ye Tisre Chakkar ki duaa ho gai
Hajj O Umrah Course (Part -89)
Tawaf ke chothey Chakkar ki Duaa :
اَللّٰهُمَّ اجْعَلْهُ عُمْرَةً مَبْرُوْراً وَّسَعْياً مَّشْكُوْراً وَّ ذَنْباً مَّغْفُوْراً وَ عَمَلاً صَالِحاً مَّقْبُوْلاً وَّ تِجَارَةً لَّنْ تَبُوْرَ
Aye Allah عزوجل mere is umrah ko tu Umrae mabroor yani Maqbool Jo qubool hoti hai Allah Ta'ala ki bargah me waisa bana de Aur meri koshish ko kamyab kar aur meri gunahon ki magfirat ka zariya bana de or maqbool Nak amal or benuksan tijarat bana de
يَا عَالِمَ مَا فِى الصُّدُوْرِ اَخْرِجْنِىْ يَا اَللّٰهُ مِنَ الظُّلُمَاتِ اِلَى النُّورِ
Aye Sino ke haal janne wale aye Allah عزوجل Mujhe gunahon ki andheriyon se Amale Solha ki taraf le ja main gunahon me lat-pat hun tu isse mujhe nekiyon ki taraf le ja
اَللّٰهُمَّ اِنِّىْ اَسْئلُكَ مُوْجِبَاتِ رَحْمَتِكَ وَعَزَائِمَ مَغْفِرَتِكَ وَالسَّلَامَةَ مِنْ كُلِّ اِثْمٍ وَّ الْغَنِيْمَةَ مِنْ كُلِّ بِرٍّ وَّ الْفَوْزَ بِالْجَنَّةِ وَالنَّجَاةَ مِنَ النَّارِ
Aye Allah عزوجل Main Tujhse Teri rahmat ke hasil hone ke zariyon ko or teri maghfirat Mujhe jin cheezon se hasil ho un asbab ka or Tamam gunahon se bachte rahne ka har neki ki taufeeq ka Jannat me jane ka jahannam se najat pane ka suwal karti hun
اَللّٰهُمَّ قَنِّعْنِىْ بِمَا رَزَقْتَنِىْ وَبَارِکْ لِى فِيهِ وَاخْلُفْ عَلٰى كُلِّ غَائِبَةٍ لِّى مِنْكَ بِخَيْرٍ
Allah عزوجل Mujhe Apne diye huwe rizk me qana'at ata farma is duniya ke maal ki hirs na ata farma jo tune ata farmaya hai isme shukr karte huwe qana'at ki Zindagi guzarne ki taufeeq Farma or isme mere liye barkat bhi de or nuksan ka apne karam se mujhe achha nemal badal ata farma.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-90)
Tawaf Ke 5we Chakkar ki Duaa :
اَللّٰهُمَّ اَظِلَّنِىْ تَحْتَ ظِلِّ عَرْشِكَ يَوْمَ لَا ظِلَّ اِلَّا ظِلُّ عَرْشِكَ وَلَا بَاقِىَ اِلَّا وَجْهُكَ وَ اسْقِنِى مِنْ حَوْضِ نَبِيِّكَ سَيِّدِنَا مُحَمَّدٍ ﷺ شَرْبَةً هَنِيْئَةً مَّرِيئَةً لَّا نَظْمَأُ بَعْدَهَا اَبَدًا ، اَللّٰهُمَّ اِنِّىْ اَسْئَلُكَ مِنْ خَيْرِ مَا سَئلَكَ مِنْهُ نَبِيُّكَ سَيْدُنَا مُحَمَّدٌ ﷺ وَاَعُوْذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّ مَا اسْتَعَاذَكَ مِنْهُ نَبِيُّكَ سَيِّدُنَا مُحَمَّدٌ ﷺ ، اَللّٰهُمَّ اِنِّىْ اَسْئلُكَ الْجَنَّةَ وَنَعِيْمَهَا وَمَا يُقَرِّبُنِىْ اِلَيْهَا مِنْ قَوْلٍ اَوْ فِعْلٍ اَوْ عَمَلٍ ، وَاَعُوْذُ بِكَ مِنَ النَّارِ وَمَا يُقَرِّبُنِىْ اِلَيْهَا مِنْ قَوْلٍ اَوْ فِعْلٍ اَوْ عَمَلٍ
Aye Allah عزوجل Mujhe us din apne Arsh ke saye me Jagah de Jis din tere Arsh ke saye ke siwa koi saya na hoga or teri zaate Paat ke siwa koi baqi nahi rahega or mujhe Apne Nabi Muhammad Mustafa ﷺ ke Haoze kosar se aysa khushgawar aur khush zayeqa Ghoot pila ki iske baad kabhi Mujhe pyas na lage
(Yani is chakkar me Qayanat ki jo holnakiyan hain usse Aman mangi ja rahi hai or fir hauze kosar vagairah se ghoot pina iske liye duaa mangi ja rahi hai)
Aye Allah عزوجل main tujhse Un cheezon ki bhalai mangta hun jinhe tere nabi Muhammad Mustafa ﷺ ne tujhse talab kiya, Aur un cheezon ki burai se teri panah chahta hun jinse tere Nabi Muhamnad ﷺ ne panah mangi, Aye Allah عزوجل Main tujhse Jannat or uski namaton ka Aur har us Qaul ya phel ya amal ki taufeeq ka sawal karta hun Jo mujhe Jannat se or zyada kareeb kar de or main dozakh or har us qaul ya phel ya amal se Teri panah chahta hun jo mujhe Jahannam se kareeb kar de
Ye 5we chakkar ki duaa hai....
Tawaf Ke 5we Chakkar ki Duaa :
اَللّٰهُمَّ اَظِلَّنِىْ تَحْتَ ظِلِّ عَرْشِكَ يَوْمَ لَا ظِلَّ اِلَّا ظِلُّ عَرْشِكَ وَلَا بَاقِىَ اِلَّا وَجْهُكَ وَ اسْقِنِى مِنْ حَوْضِ نَبِيِّكَ سَيِّدِنَا مُحَمَّدٍ ﷺ شَرْبَةً هَنِيْئَةً مَّرِيئَةً لَّا نَظْمَأُ بَعْدَهَا اَبَدًا ، اَللّٰهُمَّ اِنِّىْ اَسْئَلُكَ مِنْ خَيْرِ مَا سَئلَكَ مِنْهُ نَبِيُّكَ سَيْدُنَا مُحَمَّدٌ ﷺ وَاَعُوْذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّ مَا اسْتَعَاذَكَ مِنْهُ نَبِيُّكَ سَيِّدُنَا مُحَمَّدٌ ﷺ ، اَللّٰهُمَّ اِنِّىْ اَسْئلُكَ الْجَنَّةَ وَنَعِيْمَهَا وَمَا يُقَرِّبُنِىْ اِلَيْهَا مِنْ قَوْلٍ اَوْ فِعْلٍ اَوْ عَمَلٍ ، وَاَعُوْذُ بِكَ مِنَ النَّارِ وَمَا يُقَرِّبُنِىْ اِلَيْهَا مِنْ قَوْلٍ اَوْ فِعْلٍ اَوْ عَمَلٍ
Aye Allah عزوجل Mujhe us din apne Arsh ke saye me Jagah de Jis din tere Arsh ke saye ke siwa koi saya na hoga or teri zaate Paat ke siwa koi baqi nahi rahega or mujhe Apne Nabi Muhammad Mustafa ﷺ ke Haoze kosar se aysa khushgawar aur khush zayeqa Ghoot pila ki iske baad kabhi Mujhe pyas na lage
(Yani is chakkar me Qayanat ki jo holnakiyan hain usse Aman mangi ja rahi hai or fir hauze kosar vagairah se ghoot pina iske liye duaa mangi ja rahi hai)
Aye Allah عزوجل main tujhse Un cheezon ki bhalai mangta hun jinhe tere nabi Muhammad Mustafa ﷺ ne tujhse talab kiya, Aur un cheezon ki burai se teri panah chahta hun jinse tere Nabi Muhamnad ﷺ ne panah mangi, Aye Allah عزوجل Main tujhse Jannat or uski namaton ka Aur har us Qaul ya phel ya amal ki taufeeq ka sawal karta hun Jo mujhe Jannat se or zyada kareeb kar de or main dozakh or har us qaul ya phel ya amal se Teri panah chahta hun jo mujhe Jahannam se kareeb kar de
Ye 5we chakkar ki duaa hai....
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-91)
Tawaf Ke 6te Chakkar Ki Duaa :
اَللّٰھُمَّ اِنَّ لَكَ عَلَیَّ حُقُوْقًا کَثِیْرَۃً فِیْمَا بَیْنِیْ وَ بَیْنَكَ وَ حُقُوْقًا کَثِیْرَۃً فِیْمَا بَیْنِیْ وَبَیْنَ خَلْقِكَ اَللّٰھُمَّ مَا کَانَ لَكَ مِنْھَا فَاغْفِرْہُ لِیْ وَ مَا کَانَ لِخَلْقِكَ فَتَحَمَّلْہُ عَنِّیْ وَ اَغْنِنِیْ بِحَلَالِكَ عَنْ حَرَامِكَ وَ بِطَاعَتِكَ عَنْ مَّعْصِیَتِكَ وَ بِفَضْلِكَ عَمَّنْ سِوَاكَ یَا وَاسِعَ الْمَغْفِرَۃِ ، اَللّٰھُمَّ اِنَّ بَیْتَكَ عَظِیْمٌ وَ وَجْھَكَ کَرِیْمٌ وَّاَنْتَ یَاۤ اَللّٰہُ حَلِیْمٌ کَرِیْمٌ عَظِیْمٌ تُحِبُّ الْعَفْوَ فَاعْفُ عَنِّیْ
Aye AllaH عزوجل Beshak Mujh par tere bahut se huqooq hain Un mumlat me jo mere or tere Darmiyan hai or bahut se huqooq hain un muamlat me jo mere or teri makhlooq ke darmiyan hai aye Allah عزوجل inme se jinka Talluq tujhse hai unki kotahi ki mujhe moafi de de or jinka Tallu tere makhlooq se bhi ho unki muafi Apne zimma e karam par le le Aye Allah عزوجل mujhe rizke halal ata farma kar haram se be parwah Kar de or Apni ita'at ki taifeeq ata farma kat Nafarmani se or apne Fazl se nawaz kar apne ilawa dusron se beparwah kar de (yani dusron ki mohtaji se tu mujhe baha le faqat Apna Mujhtaj bana), Aye Bahut zyada Maghfirat wale Aye Allah عزوجل beshak tera ghar badi azmat wala hai aur teri zaat kareem hai aur aye عزوجل Allah tu hilm wala Karam wala Azmat wala hai aur tu Muafi ko pasand karta hai so meri khatao ko bakhsh de.
Isme huqooq ul Allah or Huqooq ul ibaad Se moafi mangi gai hai....
Tawaf Ke 6te Chakkar Ki Duaa :
اَللّٰھُمَّ اِنَّ لَكَ عَلَیَّ حُقُوْقًا کَثِیْرَۃً فِیْمَا بَیْنِیْ وَ بَیْنَكَ وَ حُقُوْقًا کَثِیْرَۃً فِیْمَا بَیْنِیْ وَبَیْنَ خَلْقِكَ اَللّٰھُمَّ مَا کَانَ لَكَ مِنْھَا فَاغْفِرْہُ لِیْ وَ مَا کَانَ لِخَلْقِكَ فَتَحَمَّلْہُ عَنِّیْ وَ اَغْنِنِیْ بِحَلَالِكَ عَنْ حَرَامِكَ وَ بِطَاعَتِكَ عَنْ مَّعْصِیَتِكَ وَ بِفَضْلِكَ عَمَّنْ سِوَاكَ یَا وَاسِعَ الْمَغْفِرَۃِ ، اَللّٰھُمَّ اِنَّ بَیْتَكَ عَظِیْمٌ وَ وَجْھَكَ کَرِیْمٌ وَّاَنْتَ یَاۤ اَللّٰہُ حَلِیْمٌ کَرِیْمٌ عَظِیْمٌ تُحِبُّ الْعَفْوَ فَاعْفُ عَنِّیْ
Aye AllaH عزوجل Beshak Mujh par tere bahut se huqooq hain Un mumlat me jo mere or tere Darmiyan hai or bahut se huqooq hain un muamlat me jo mere or teri makhlooq ke darmiyan hai aye Allah عزوجل inme se jinka Talluq tujhse hai unki kotahi ki mujhe moafi de de or jinka Tallu tere makhlooq se bhi ho unki muafi Apne zimma e karam par le le Aye Allah عزوجل mujhe rizke halal ata farma kar haram se be parwah Kar de or Apni ita'at ki taifeeq ata farma kat Nafarmani se or apne Fazl se nawaz kar apne ilawa dusron se beparwah kar de (yani dusron ki mohtaji se tu mujhe baha le faqat Apna Mujhtaj bana), Aye Bahut zyada Maghfirat wale Aye Allah عزوجل beshak tera ghar badi azmat wala hai aur teri zaat kareem hai aur aye عزوجل Allah tu hilm wala Karam wala Azmat wala hai aur tu Muafi ko pasand karta hai so meri khatao ko bakhsh de.
Isme huqooq ul Allah or Huqooq ul ibaad Se moafi mangi gai hai....
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-92)
Tawaf Ke 7we Chakkar ki Duaa :
اَللّٰھُمَّ اِنِّیْۤ اَسْئَلُكَ اِیْمَانًا کَامِلًا وَّ یَقِیْنًا صَادِقًا وَّ رِزْقًا وَّاسِـعًا وَّقَلْبًا خَاشِعًا وَّ لِسَانًا ذَاکِرًا وَّ رِزْقًا حَلَالًا طَیِّبًا وَّ تَوْبَۃً نَّصُوْحًا وَّتَوْبَۃً قَبْلَ الْمَوْتِ وَرَاحَۃً عِنْدَ الْمَوْتِ وَ مَغْفِرَۃً وَّرَحْمَۃًۢ بَعْدَ الْمَوْتِ وَالْعَفْوَ عِنْدَ الْحِسَابِ وَالْفَوْزَ بِالْجَنَّۃِ وَالنَّجَاۃَ مِنَ النَّارِ بِرَحْمَتِكَ یَا عَزِیْزُ یَا غَفَّارُ ، رَبِّ زِدْنِیْ عِلْمًا وَّ اَلْحِقْنِیْ بِالصّٰلِحِیْنَ
Aye Allah عزوجل main Tujh se teri Rahmat ke wasile se kamil iman or Sachha Yaqeen aur Qusada rizk or Aazizee karne wala dil or zikr karne wali zaban or halal or paak rozi aur sachhi tauba aur maut se pahle ki tauba or maut ke waqt rahat or marne ke baad maghfirat or rahmat or hisab me waqt muafi or jannat ka husool jahannam se nazaat mangta hun Aye izzat wale aye bahut bakhshne wale Aye mere Rab عزوجل mere ilm me izafa farma or mujhe nekon me Shamil Farma.
To Ye Maine Tawaf ke 7to chakkar ki duaao ke kuch tarjume Maine aap ko bata di. Bahrhaal Agar ye yaad na ho to banda Apni duaa e bhi padh Sakta hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-93)
Kya Duaa e Yaad Karna Zaruri Hai.!? :
Kuch islami bahno ne msg kiya ki Baji bahut sari cheezen hain to yaad nahi rah rahe or kya duaa e vagairah bhi yaad rakhna zaruri hai.!?
To Ye zaruri nahi hai isi liye ulma Kirsam ne ye kitaben likhi hain or aap dekhen Umrah ki jo kitaben aati Hain bahut chhoti saiz me Bhi aati hai taki aap aasani se inko tayyari kar, kar le ja sake or agar aap ko duaa e wagairah yaad nahi hai to kitab se dekh kar padh len Aasani ke liye isme tamam cheez likhi hoti Hain or aaj kal to mobile vagairah me pdf vagairah bhi hai to ye bhi aap istemal kar ke Padh Sakte hain Duaa e Vagairah Yaad karne ke zarurat nahi hai
Zaroori ye hai ki aap ko jo main umrah ka tariqa hai woh yaad rakhen yani Makkah entry ho gaye to kya karna hai fir kya karna hai... Fir kya karna hai... Ahram hai to Ahram me hum kya kya kar sakte hain short short me aap yaad rakhte jaye ki kis kaam par aap ko Kya karna hai. Or baki Aap Apne sath kitab to rakhen jo umrah ke liye ja rahe hain to koi na koi kitab hajj o umrah se mutalliq aap ke paas rahe Jisko aap ne padha ho Achhi tarah aap samajh chuke ho waqt e zarurat par agar kuch yaad bhi na aaye to kam se kam aap khol kar use dekh sake.
Jo basic cheezen Hain woh aap ko pata hona chahiye istelam kya hai, istiba'a kya hai, tawaf kya hai kis tarah kya jata hai ye yaad hona chahiye iske Alawa duaa e Vagairah yaad nahi hain to koi baat nahi hai ye aap par lazim bhi nahi hai ki aap inko yaad karen Jo main masail hai kis tarah umrah vagairah hota hai ye aap ko yaad hona chahiye.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-94)
Ab hamara tawaf mukammal ho gaya Ab hame kya karna hai.!?
Mard Hazraat istiba'a nahi karenge 7 Chakkar ke baad istiba'a finish Yani ab unko dono shoulders dhak dene hai Ye pichhli post me bhi maine wajahat kar di thi ki istiba'a sirf tawaf me hota hai or usi tawaf me hota hai ki jiske baad aap ko saee karni hoti hai. Umrah me to istiba'a hota hai tawaf ke liye or jaise hi tawaf finish hoga Mard hazraat kandhe dhak lenge Aurton ke liye to kuch hai nahi.
Ab iske baad Next kahan par jana hai.!?
Maqame ibraheem par Aap ko hazri deni hai agar bahut zyada rass (bheed) hai to door se hi hazri de de or Ye aayat Mubarka Aap ko Padhni hoti hai
وَ اتَّخِذُ وْا مِنْ مَّقَامِ اِبْرٰ ھِیْمَ مُصَلًّی ؕ
Aur Ibraheem ke khade hone ki jagah ko Namaz ka maqam banao.
Yani hame yahan par hukum diya gaya hai ki hum maqame ibraheem par aaye or Namaz 2 Raka'at ada karen. Agar aap ko maqame ibraheem ke kareeb jagah mil raha hai to thik hai warna fir masjide haram me Jahan par bhi aap ko jagah mil rahi hai na wahan par aap ko tawaf ke 2 Nawafil ada karne hain Jise namaze tawaf bhi kahte Hain Ye namaz aap ko padhna hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-95)
Maqame ibraheem :
Maine kya kaha agar aap ko maqame ibraheem Par jagah mil rahi hai to bahut achhi baat hai warna Mataf me aa kar aap Padh sakte Hain Ya Masjide Haraam me Jahan kahin bhi aap ko jagah mil raha Hai wahan par aap aa kar Namaze tawaf ada kar sakte Hain.
Niyyat Kis tarah Karna hai.!?
Niyyat yahi karen ki tawaf ki Main Namaz padh rahi hun. Aur Pahli Raka'at me Surah Fatiha padhe Iske baad قُلْ یٰۤاَیُّهَا الْكٰفِرُوْنَ Padhe or Dusri Raka'at me قُلْ هُوَ اللّٰهُ Shareef Padhen Yaad Rakhen Ye Namaz Wajib hai yani isko ada karna Lazim hai isko aap chhod nahi Sakte Ye Namaz Compulsory Hoti Hai To Tawaf Ke Baad 2 Raka'at Padhni Hai. Or Iska Sunnat Tariqa Ye Hai kKiAap Pahli raka'at me surah Fatiha Padhenge Or Iske Baad Surah Kafiroon Or Dusri Raka'at Me Surah Fatiha Ke Baad Surah Ikhlas. Agar Yaad Na Raha To Waise Bhi Aap Normal Bhi Padh Len To Koi Gunah Nahi Hai Lekin Sunnat Tariqa Ye Hai.
Aur Tawaf Ke foran baad Ye Namaz Padhna Ye Bhi Sunnat hai agar deri ho gai to thik hai koi baat nahi lekin sunnat ye hai ki Namaz ke foran baad Isko ada karen, to Yahan par Mard Hazraat khash khayal rakhen ki istiba'a nahi karna Dono kandhon ko cover kar ke namaz padhna hai bahut se mard Hazraat istiba'a ki hi halat me Ye Namaz padh lete Hain or Ye Namaz fir Makrooh e Tahrimi Ho Jati hai to mardon ko iska khaash khayal rakhna hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-96)
Ab yahan par main aap ko chand mas'ale zikar kar Dun Namaze Tawaf ke Mutalliq :
Aap Maqame ibraheem par aaye agr makrooh waqt chal raha hai to aap ye Namaz nahi padh sakte zahir hi baat hai tawaf ke jo Namaz hote hain inko aap makrooh waqt me ada nahi kar Sakte aap ko gaire makrooh waqt me hi karna hoga.
Ab sawal ye Aata hai ki Namaze Tawaf agar makrooh waqt me nahi padh sakte to kya tawaf makrooh waqt me kar sakte Hain.!?
Ji Haan.!!! Tawaf aap kar sakte hain makrooh waqt me tawaf ke liye koi aysa timing nahi Hai ki aap tawaf nahi kar sakte 5waqta jab Namaz hoti rahti Hai us waqt Wahan Par rok laga di jati hai ki jama'at chal rahi Hai to koi Tawaf nahi karta Wahan par lekin iske alawa aap jab bhi chahen tawaf kar sakte hain nawafil aap ko baad me makrooh waqt ko chhod kar padhna hoga
Misal Ke taur Par kisi ne zawwal ke waqt tawaf kar liya Ab zohar ka waqt nahi shuru hua hai to Kya woh tawaf ke nawafil padhenge.? Nahi Padhenge... Woh intezar karen jab zawwal ka waqt finish ho jayega to zohar ka waqt shuru hone ke baad padh len. Aap chahe to saee wagairah kar sakte hain or end me ye tawaf ke nawafil padh sakte hain, Maine kya kaha ki tawaf ke foran baad ye nawafil padhna sunnat hota hai lekin agar kisi mazburi ki wajah se Jaise makrooh waqt hai ya koi or mamla ho gaya to abhi nahi to baad me aap ada kar sakte hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-97)
Tawaf Ke Nawafil Ka Waqt.!?
To tawaf ke jo nawafil hote hain inka koi fixed timing nahi hota ki aap is waqt me padhen mahrooh waqt ke alawa jab aap padhna chahe padh Sakte hain or yaad Rakhen..!! Kisi bhi Jagah padh Sakte hain maqame ibraheem ke kareeb padh le bahut achhi baat hai agar wahan jagah nahi mil raha to mataf me kahin padh le wahan par kahin Jagah nahi mil raha to masjide haraam me padh le wahan bhi nahi ho raha to haram ke andar-Andar kahi padh le apne hotel me Bhi aap isko ada kar sakte hain aap ki namaz ada ho Jayegi.
hatta ki agar kisi ne hudood e haram ke bahar apne country me wapas aa kar bhi ye namaz ada kar li tab bhi Namaz ada ho jayegi Ye Namaz qaza nahi hoti kabhi Bhi aap ke upar lazim rahti hai jab bhi aap ada karenge ada hi hogi behtar ye hota hai ki masjide haraam me hi padhe Kyunki isme sawab aap ke Liye zyada hai to wahin padhe maqame ibraheem ke kareeb padhe ya mataf me padh le kareeb me ye thik hai. Lekin agar nahi ho raha kisi mazburi se agar aap ne baad me padh liya hotel me padh liya India me aa kar padh liya kisi or country me padh liya jaddah me padh liya jahan par bhi padh liya Namaz aap ki ada ho Jayegi Niyyat bas karni hai ki main us tawaf ki ye namaz ada Kar rahi hun.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-98)
Haiz Wali Aurat Tawaf Ke Nawafil Kab Padhe.!?
To isse un logo ke sawal ka jawab bhi mil gaya hoga jinho ne mujhse puchha ki Jaise haiz wali aurton ke bare me maine aik mas'als bayan kiya tha na Ki agar koi aurat haiza hai woh makkah Me aagai halate ahraam me makkah me dakhil ho gai miqat se bahar aa rahi thi to Ahram ki halat me dakhil ho gai ab usko wapais bhi jana hai to mazburan umrah kar legi yahi maine kaha na umrah kar or dam de de. Lekin tawaf ke nawafil ke liye woh kya kare.!?
Iske liye fir mazburan humne hukum de diya ki tawaf kar le halanki Halate Napaki me tawaf karne ye gunahe kabira me se hai lekin ab ye mazburi ki surat thi to isme ijazat de di gai. Lekin..!! Namaz ke liye aysi koi mazburi nahi hai tawaf ki namaz to aap kabhi bhi padh sakte hain to aysi haiza jisne mazburan apna umrah complete kar liya ho woh ye tawafe Nawafil Wapas aa kar india me ada kar le. Wahan par ada na kare kyunki halate napaki me Namaz padhna Jayez nahi hai or iske liye Aap ke paas time bhi available hai ki baad me bhi aap padh sakte Hain
Aysi aurat Ye tawaf ki namaz makka e mukarrama me nahi bahar aane ke baad jab woh haiz se paak ho jayegi gusl vagairah karne ke baad makrooh waqt ke alawa ye Nawafil ada kar le.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-99)
In 5 Waqt Me Tawaf Ke Nawafil Nahi Padh Sakte :
Aik or baat Yaad rakhen..!! Kyunki Ye Nafil ke darze me aate hain na to ye tawaf ke nawafil Aap makrooh waqt me bhi nahi padh sakte, Pure Namaze Fajr ka jo waqt hai isme bhi nahi padh sakte or Namaze asr jo farz hai uske ada karne ke baad bhi Nahi padh sakte, ye nafil ke hukum me aate hain agarche Padhna wajib hai lekin ye nafil ki tarah hi hain to aap 3 Auqate makrooha me nahi padh sakte jo 3 makrooh waqt Hain inme nahi padh sakte,
inme 2 or cheez add kar len jaise maine aap ko Ahraam ke nawafil padhte waqt maine aap ko iska ishara kiya tha na usi tarah yahan par bhi hukum hai ki pure fajar ke waqt me bhi aap nahi padh sakte or Namaze asr ke faraiz padhne ke baad bhi nahi padh sakte to tatal Ye 5 likh len In 5 Waqton me hum Tawaf ke Nawafil nahi padhna iske alawa ke waqt me padhna hai Umrah jab bhi karen ada ho jayega tawaf jab bhi karen ada ho jayega or Jo tawaf ke nawafil hote hain ye 5 waqt chhod kar aap ko padhna hai
Agar kisi ne 2-3 Nafli tawaf kar liya or aik sath Namaz padh raha to har Baar Tawaf ke namaz ki niyyat kar le or padh le khaash fix kar ke bolne ki zarurat nahi hai ki first Iska hai second uska hai bas niyyat me aap ye kahen ki namaze tawaf ki niyyat hai.
Agar kisi ko Tawaf ke Doran haiz Aa jaye to kya kare.!? Tawaf Ke doran agar kisi ko haiz aa jaye to ruk jaye masjid ke foran bahar nikal jaye continue nahi karna bahar aa naye intezar kare jab haiz finish ho jayega gusl kar ke fir apne umrah ko continue karegi.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-100)
Wahan ke imam ke pichhe namaz Padhna kasa hai.!? Namaz ke waqt Tawaf rok diya jata hai or Sab Namaz me lag jate hain to ab hum kya karen.!?
Yaad Rakhen..!! Ahle Sunnat wa Jama'at ka moqqif yahi hai ki makka e Mukarramah ke jo imam hote hain woh Sunniyat Se kharij hain sunni nahi hain wahaabi hain to inke pichhe Aap ki Namaz ada nahi hoti inke pichhe aap Namaz nahi padhenge. Khawateen ke liye to badi aasani hai khawateen agar Bahar bhi aa jaye na to koi ye nahi kahta ki khatoon kyun Namaz nahi padh rahi woh Saee ke jagah par aa kar baith jaye ya bahar aa jaye to koi issue nahi hota.
Or agar aap umrah kar rahe hain or aap ko aysa lagta hai ki koi Namaz ka Waqt aa jayega to thoda time aap change kar ke fir aap umrah ke liye niklen taki ye mamla hi pesh na aaye jaise isha ki Namaz ke baad ka Waqt hai isme to fir koi 5waqta Namaz ka waqt to aata hi nahi hai Ki Aap ko ye tension ho ki wahan par pakdenge Police wale pareshan karenge tang karenge unke pichhe hamari koi namaz nahi hoti to wahan ke imaamo ke pichhe namaz nahi padhni aap ko aap ke waqt me apne hisab se hi namaz padhni hai
2-3 Mard Hazraat hain to Apni jama'at kar ke namaz padh len agar nahi to tanha padh le koi problem nahi hai, Chahe Makkah ho chahe madina ho unke imaam ke Pichhe namaz nahi hoti.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-101)
Wahan Ke Imaam ke pichhe Namaz.!?
Sath Me Ye Bhi Wajahat karti chalun ki agar aysa Hai ki Abhi Maine aap ko mas'ala Samjha diya to Aap samajhti hain ki unke pichhe nahi padh sakte. Lekin..!! Kabhi kabhar aysa hota hai ki hum jinke sath jate hain na to woh manne ke liye tayyar nahi hote ki hum inke pichhe Namaz na Padhen.. Yani ye wahan Par ye soch rahe hote hain ki Makkah hai jama'at ho rahi hai or hum Shamil nahi ho rahe unke saleeke me woh aqaaid ke masail nahi hote to agar aap kuch bolnge na to bahut kawi ummeed hai ki woh makkah me kabe ke samne khade ho kar koi kufriya kalimat bol de
to samjhana aap ka kaam hai agar samajhte hain to thik hai or agar samajhte nahi hain or namaz padh rahe Hain to aap chhod den unko unki Namaz padhne den lekin unko kuch aap zyada masail samjha kar uljhane ki koshish na karen, Kyunki ayse bahut Se jagah par humne dekhe hain ki haji Hain halate Ahram me Hain hajj karne ke liye aaye hain kaba samme hai or zaban se kufriyat nikal rahe hote hain yani ye woh maqam hai jahan par Allah se hum imaan ki salamti ke Liye duaa mang rahe Hain العیاذ باللہ us maqam Par khade ho kar banda apna iman kho baithey to isse Badtar mere hisab se kuch nahi ho sakta
to kisi ke imaan jaya hone ka zariya bhi hame nahi banna samjhane ki hame koshish karni hai samajhte Hain to thik hai warna aap ko pata hai na kuch log samajhne ke liye tayyar nahi Hain to khamosh ho jaye aap apna dekhen Apna amal kar len unka moamla unke sath hai. Un par farz tha na ye sab cheezen sikhna aap ka kaam hai samjhana samajhte Hain thik warna aap unke haal par chhod den.
Wahan Ke Imaam ke pichhe Namaz.!?
Sath Me Ye Bhi Wajahat karti chalun ki agar aysa Hai ki Abhi Maine aap ko mas'ala Samjha diya to Aap samajhti hain ki unke pichhe nahi padh sakte. Lekin..!! Kabhi kabhar aysa hota hai ki hum jinke sath jate hain na to woh manne ke liye tayyar nahi hote ki hum inke pichhe Namaz na Padhen.. Yani ye wahan Par ye soch rahe hote hain ki Makkah hai jama'at ho rahi hai or hum Shamil nahi ho rahe unke saleeke me woh aqaaid ke masail nahi hote to agar aap kuch bolnge na to bahut kawi ummeed hai ki woh makkah me kabe ke samne khade ho kar koi kufriya kalimat bol de
to samjhana aap ka kaam hai agar samajhte hain to thik hai or agar samajhte nahi hain or namaz padh rahe Hain to aap chhod den unko unki Namaz padhne den lekin unko kuch aap zyada masail samjha kar uljhane ki koshish na karen, Kyunki ayse bahut Se jagah par humne dekhe hain ki haji Hain halate Ahram me Hain hajj karne ke liye aaye hain kaba samme hai or zaban se kufriyat nikal rahe hote hain yani ye woh maqam hai jahan par Allah se hum imaan ki salamti ke Liye duaa mang rahe Hain العیاذ باللہ us maqam Par khade ho kar banda apna iman kho baithey to isse Badtar mere hisab se kuch nahi ho sakta
to kisi ke imaan jaya hone ka zariya bhi hame nahi banna samjhane ki hame koshish karni hai samajhte Hain to thik hai warna aap ko pata hai na kuch log samajhne ke liye tayyar nahi Hain to khamosh ho jaye aap apna dekhen Apna amal kar len unka moamla unke sath hai. Un par farz tha na ye sab cheezen sikhna aap ka kaam hai samjhana samajhte Hain thik warna aap unke haal par chhod den.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-102)
Agar La-ilmi me Wahan ke imaam ke pichhe namaz padh liye they to Ab kya karen.!?
to ab aap ko usko dohrana padega kyun ki Badmazhabon pichhe Namaz nahi hoti, aap agar kisi kafir ke pichhe namaz padhen to aap ki namaz ada ho jayegi kya.?? Koi kafir abhi hindu namaz padhaye or aap padh len to aap ki namaz nahi hoti Kyun ki woh gair Muslim hain, Ye wahabi un gair muslimo se badtar hain galeez qism ke ye log hain inke pichhe hamari namazen kaise hogi.? To in Namazon ko dohrana hota hai.
Or agar kiai ne tarawih unke pichhe ada kar li to woh Tarawih to ada nahi hui lekin chunki tarawih ki qaza nahi hai to inki Qaza bhi nahi karni hai, Sirf Faraiz or Witar ki Qaza padh len.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-103)
Maqame Ibraheem Ki Duaa :
To ab wapas aa jate hain dubara Maqame ibraheem par Maqame ibraheem ki wajaht maine kar di ki yahan par aapko Namaz vagairah Padhni hai or yahan par aap ka tawaf or isse related Jo hai woh finish ho gaya. Ab iske baad saee ke liye jana hota hai lekin Saee se pahle kuch cheezen karni hai maqame ibraheem par aa gaye Or iske baad aap ne namaz padh liya ab iske baad Duaa mange 2 Raka'at Namaz padhne ke baad aap maqame ibraheem par Duaa mange kyunki Hadeese Paak me hai AllaH Ta'ala Farmata hai hadeese Qudsi hai jo ye duaa karega main uski khata Bakhsh dunga gham door karonga mohtaji se usko nikal lunga har tajir se badh kar uski tijarat rakhunga duniya nachaar o mazboor uske paas aayegi Agarche woh use na chahe.
Yani Ye maqame ibraheem par padhne ki duaa hai or iski badi hi pyari fazilat hai ke isse bande ki khatae bakhsh di jayengi uske gham door ho jayenge mohtaji door ho jayegi. Or duniya yani maal o dolat izzat jo bhi hai woh iske qadmo me aa jayegi or woh Maqame ibraheem ki duaa ye hai :
اَللّٰھُمَّ اِنَّكَ تَعْلَمُ سِرِّیْ وَ عَلَانِیَتِیْ فَاقْبَلْ مَعْذِرَتِیْ وَ تَعْلَمُ حَاجَتِیْ فَاَ عْطِنِیْ سُؤْلِیْ وَ تَعْلَمُ مَا فِیْ نَفْسِیْ فَا غْفِرْلِیْ ذُنُوْبِیْ ط اَللّٰھُمَّ اِنِّیْۤ اَسْئَلُكَ اِیْمَانًا یُّبَاشِرُ قَلْبِیْ وَ یَقِیْنًا صَادِقًا حَتّٰی اَعْلَمَ اَنَّہٗ لَا یُصِیْبُنِیْ اِلَّا مَا کَتَبْتَ لِیْ وَ رِضًا بِمَا قَسَمْتَ لِیْ یَاۤ اَرْحَمَ الرّٰحِمِیْنَ
Tarjama : Aye Allah عزوجل Tu mere sab chhupe huwe or khule huwe baaton ko janta hai lihaza aye mere Allah meri mazirat ko Qubool farma meri tauba ko qubool farma or tu meri hazat ko janta hai lihaza meri khowahish ko pura farma de tu mere dil ka haal janta hai mere gunahon ko muaf farma de aye Allah عزوجل Main tujhse mangta hun aysa imaan jo mere dil me sama jaye aysa sachha yaqeen mangta hun ki main jaan lun ki jo tune mere taqdeer me likh diya hai wahi mujhe pahunchega or teri taraf se apni qismat par riza mandi aye sab se badh kar rahem farmane wale. سبحان الله
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-104)
Maqame Ibraheem ki Duaa :
Kya hi kya hi pyari duaa hai ki apne gunahon se moafi mang rahe hain sath me iman ki mazbuti mang rahe hain or tisri is duaa me ye hai ki Maula Ta'ala Jo tune meri Qismat me likha hai Ye to har musalman ka aqeeda hai janta hai ki jo bhi use Achhai pahunchti hai jo bhi aazmaish use pahunchti hai woh Allah Ta'ala ki taraf se Pahunchti hai lekin fir bhi banda bokhla jata hai na to isme yahan par ye duaa mangi ja rahi hai ki Maula Ta'ala Jo tune meri taqdeer me likh di hai main is par qamil imaan le aaun or har haal me jo tune mere liye likkha hai us par main razi ho jao, ki jo mujhe Achhai mili hai mere Maula Ta'ala ki taraf se mili hai Aazmaish hai to isme bhi behtri hai kyun ki Allah Ta'ala ki taraf Se ye Aazmaish pahunchi hai.
Yahan Par Ye pyari si duaa karni Hai Jo duaa abhi maine hadeese mubarka ki aap ko batai hai Ye wali aap ko arbi zaban me padhni hai kyunki hadees Sarkar ﷺ Se Manqool hoti hai na Ya Sahaba Kiraam se aai hoti hai to woh word usi tarah padhen fir chahe to aap uska tarjama vagairah padh len ya fir apni zaban me Duaa kar len ye thik hai iske alawa jo duaae hain Jaise tawaf wagairah me hai Ye aap apni zaban me bhi padh sakte Hain Lekin ye jo Duaa khaash maine batai ye aap ko arbi me hi Padhni hai.
Ye Duaa aap aam halat me bhi padh sakte hain maqame ibraheem par padhe to bahut hi Achhi baat hai lekin aam halat me bhi ye duaa aap apne mamool me rakh sakte hain Hadeese Mubarka se sabit hai Ye Duaa.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-105)
Maqame Ibraheem Ki Fazilat :
Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya hai Jo maqame ibraheem ke pichhe 2 Raka'aten padhega Uske agle pichhle gunah bakhsh diye jayenge or Qayamat ke din Amn walon me ye uthaya jayega سبحان الله
Yani yahan par namaz 2 Raka'at Padhna Ye bande ke gunhaon ki moafi ka sabab hai agla pichhla Jo bhi gunah hai woh sab moaf farma diya jayega jitne bhi gunahe sagira hain woh moaf farma diye jayenge, Gunahe kabira ko Tauba se moaf hote Hain, or ye banda Qayanat Ke Wahsat se door Rahega Jo Ghabrahat hogi Jo parshani hogi usse door rahega Amn Walon me Ye uthaya jayega.
Lekin wahi maine kaha na wahan par dhakkam-Dhukki nahi karna zor istemal nahi karna agar bahut zyada mard wahan par khade hain to wahan par pichhe aa kar padhe ان شاء الله عزوجل Aap Achhi niyyat se karenge to te tamam Fazilatein aap ko pichhe rah kar padhne par bhi mil jayegi. Kareeb agar nahi ho pa raha to thoda door ho kar isko padhen.
Maqame ibraheem Par padhna Ye bahut behtar hota hai Sabse best hai agar yahan par nahi hoga to fir hateem ke Andar agar hateem me nahi hoga to mijabe rahmat ke niche padhna warna fir Masjide Haraam me jahan bhi aap ko jagah mile wahan par padhna ye behtar hota hai Maqame ibrahrem finish.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-106)
Ab Aik Quickly main aap ko short me bata deti hun ye bahut sari cheezen aap ko lag rahi hain na to yahan Hum ne jitna padha hai Quick recipe main aap ko de rahi hun :
Aap ko Miqat Aane se Pahle Pahle pura ready ho kar Ahram vagairah Bandh har mard hazrat bandhe ge aurten to waise bhi ready hoti hain or Ahram ki Niyyat kar le or dua vagairah padh le or Talbiyah kah le miqat se pahle pahle aap kahenge to aap ahram ki halat me aa gaye iske baad agar waqte makrooh nahi hai, or possible hai to aap 2 Raka'at nafil padh len. Iske baad hum makkah Mukarramah me dakhil hote hain labbaik Padhte Padhte humko makka e mumarramah me aana hai or Masjid ke Andar aana hai Duaa e Vagairah padhni hai or Aytikaf ki niyyat karni hai main cheez hai aytikaf ki niyyat karni hai Ye karne ke baad kaba e Mua'zzama par pahli nazar padi to bhi duaa e Mangni hai kyunke Duaa ki Qubuliyyat ka maqam hai.
Iske baad aap ko pahle Hajre Aswad ke pahle Aana hota hai wahan par aa kar aap tawaf ki niyyat karenge Fir hajre aswad ke samne aa jayenge istelam karenge fir kabe ko aap ko left said rakhte huwe tawaf karenge 7 Chakkar complete karenfe 8wa istelam finish ho jayega to maqame ibraheem ke kareeb agar jagah mile to wahi warna jahan par bhi jagah mile 2 Raka'at Makrooh waqt na ho tawaf ke nafil aap ko padhne hain. Ye padh kar aap ka complete. To ye short me maine aap ko bata di.
itna lamba isliye hua kyunki bich-bich me mujhe aap ko bahut sari cheezen samjhani thi masail bayan karne they warna short me main kahun to yahi hai Jo Abhi maine aap ko bayan ki. To Maqame ibraheem tak aap aa gaye Ab next...
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-107)
Maqame Multajam Ki Hazri :
Ab iske baad Aap ko Multajam ki taraf Jana hai Namaz padhne ke baad Mustahab hai ki Multajam ki taraf nahi gaye or Agar aap multajam ki taraf nahi gaye direct aap ne saee bhi kar li tab bhi ho jayega lekin behtar ye hota hai ki Multajab par aaye Multajab kon sa jagah hai.!? Jo Hajre Aswad or Darwaza e kaba Ke darmiyan ki jo diwar hoti hai isko multajam kahte Hain Yahan par Duaa e Qubool hoti Hain Maqame ibraheem Ke baad next aap ko Fir multajam ki taraf aana hai Yani kareeb ja sakte hain to thik hai warna fir door se hi multajam ki taraf face kar ke aap Wahan par Apna yani hukum to ye hota hai ki apna sina bhi banda lagaye apna chahra bhi banda laga de lekin maine kaha na khushbu vagairah lagi hoti hai to ye sab ka khayal rakhte huwe Wahan par hazir nahi ho rahe
to door se khade ho kar wahan par duaa e mange apne liye apne walidain Ke liye apne Asatiza ke liye Or ummate Muhammadiya ﷺ ke liye duaa mange ki ye Qubuliyyat ka maqam hai Yahan par Duaa e Qubool hoti Hain or pure aqide ke sath jaye ki yahah par duaa e maqubool hoti hain or ja kar wahan par aap ki jo bhi duaa e hain mange or behtar hai agar aap ye duaa padh sakte hain to Ye duaa padhen :
یَا وَاجِدُ یَا مَاجِدُ لَا تُزِلْ عَنِّیْ نِعْمَۃً اَنْعَمْتَھَا عَلَیَّ
Tarjama : Aye Qudrat wale Aye izzat wale mujhse woh nemat zail (Khatam) na karna jo nemat tune mujhe ata farmai hai.
Jo jo nematein tune mujhe ata farmai hai Maula Ta'ala Ye Nemat humse kabhi zail na farma dena kabhi wapas na lena isme fir Imaan ki nemat aa gai or bhi digar jo bhi nematen hain izzat hai aabru hai salamti hai Sehat hai Jo-Jo nematein Allah ne ata farmai hai Ye ek mukhtasar Duaa hai lekin isme tamam namaton ka zikar aa jata hai. To ye next step karna hai ki multajam par hazir hona hai or wahan par Duaae aap jitni mang sakte Hain mange.
ab aysa hota hai ki banda sochta hai ki yahan par bhi duaa mang li yahan par bhi duaa mang li Ye aap ja hi rahe hain umrah ke liye wahan par Duaa e mange Apne iman ki salamti mange or apni bakhshish karwa kar loten jitna ho sake jis jis maqam par aap ko pata lage ki yahan par duaa Maqubool hoti Hain wahan par hazir hon or baar baar Duaa e karte rahe imaan ki salamti Ke liye or behisab jannat me dakhile ke liye bilkhushus Duaa karte rahen... Karte rahen...
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-108)
Ab Zam-Zam Par Aaiye :
Iske baad Multajam jab complete ho jayega to Fir aap mataf se bahar aa Jaye yahan par ho gaya jo tawaf karna tha duaa e karni thi sab ho gaya na ab Aap ki bahar ki taraf aana hai or aap ko zam-zam pina hai to Ye Sunnat tariqa hota hai ki aap Saee se pahle Multajam jaye wahan par duaa karen iske baad zam-zam pine ke liye aaye or zam-zam ke liye to aap jante Hain wahan Par Colours vagairah rakhe hote hain to wahan par ja kar Aap zam-zam piye
or Gelas vagairah Wahan par mojud hote Hain to ahtiyat se nikalen bahut se log kya karte hain ki zam-zam full bhar lete hain or woh paer ke niche aa jata hai ye nahi karna chahiye bada hi muqaddas pani hai Jo Hazrate Ismaeel علیہ السلام ke qadmon ko chhu kar nikla hai to ye zam-zam ki barkatein aap sunte hain na ye barkat isi liye hai kyun ki ye aik Nabi ke Paer ka Dhowan hai us Nabi ke paer ka dhowan aap pine ja rahe Hain ye badi Sa'adat ki baat hai to fir Uska aap ko khash khayal bhi rakhna hai ki girna vagairah nahi chahiye or zam-zam pine ka tariqa hota hai usi tariqe se aap ko pina chahiye
Is tarah pina hai ki qiblah rukh khade hona hai Ye Aap India me bhi zam-zam pite hain ya kahi par bhi tab bhi yahi tariqa hota hai zam-zam pine ka ki aap Qibla rukh khade ho jaye Makkah mukarrama me hain to Jahan par kaba e Mu'azzama hai us taraf aap fir kar khade ho kar 3 Saas me khoob pet bhar ke pina hota hai zam-zam. Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ne Farmaya hai ki Hamare or Munafiqo ke darmiyan farq ye hai ki woh zam-zam pet bhar kar nahi pite.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-109)
Aabe Zam-Zam Pite Waqt :
Dil bhar kar bet bhar kar zam-zam pee liya jaye or agar aap har baar pee rahe hain gelas me le-le kar to baar baar Bismillah Padh kar Shuru kare peene ke baad الحمد لله Padhe or har baar Kabe ki taraf nigah utha kar dekh lijiye or fir usko piye Aik martaba kabe ko dekhen or fir woh zam-zam 3 ghoont Me aap ko pina hai fir thoda sa zam-zam agar bach bhi jaye na to ye jism par daal len muh par lagaye Sar par lagaye badan par lagaye kyun ke Ye mubarak pani hai. haan Ye khayal rakhen ki Aadmon ke niche na aaye aap apne body par Raff kar len chahre par hathon par Jahan par bhi aap ko Mas karna hai mas karen Qadmo ke niche na aaye
or yaad rakhen Kabe ki Taraf Dekh kar zam-zam Peete waqt duaa kar leni chahiye ki jo zam-zam pite waqt duaa ki jati hai na Qubool hoti hai ye sirf makkah ke liye nahi hai makkah me to Darza e ola Maqbuliyyat ka hai lekin aap India me bhi pi rahe hain na to zam-zam pine se pahle duaa kar leni chahiye ki jo duaa ki Jati hai zam-zam pine se pahle woh Qubool hoti hai.
Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ka farman hai ki Aabe zam-zam Barkat wala hai or bhooke ke liye khana hai, Mareez ke liye Shifa hai, Zam-Zam Jis Niyyat se piya jayega usi ke liye hai yani uski woh niyyat puri ki jayegi to Achhi niyyaton ke sath hamesha iman ki salamti, Behisab jannat me dakhila Ye sabse pahle aap ki murad honi chahiye ki Maula Ta'ala imaan salamat rakh or behisab Jannat me hame dakhila naseeb farma ye Niyyat kar ke duaa kar ke Aap zam-zam khade khade Qiblah rukh ho kar pi len.
Or Zam-Zam Pee kar fir Ye Duaa Padhni chahiye :
اَللّٰھُمَّ اِنِّیْۤ اَسْئَلُكَ عِلْمًا نَّافِعًا وَّ رِزْقًا وَّاسِعًا وَّشِفَآءً مِّنْ کُلِّ دَآءٍ
Tarjama : Aye Allah عزوجل Main Tujhse ilme Nafiya ka Rizke Qusada ka or har bimari se sehat ka Suwal karta hun.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-110)
zam-zam Peene ka tariqa :
Imaam Nawwi رحمتہ اللہ تعالیٰ علیہ Farmate hain Jo shakhsh Maghfirat chahta hai Ya kisi marz se shifa chahta hai or iske liye woh zam-zam pine ja raha hai ki muje Gunahon se maghfirat hasil ho jaye ya kisi marz se shifa Hasil ho jaye to uske liye behtar ye hai ki woh qiblah rukh khade ho jaye بِسْمِ اللّٰهِ الرَّحْمٰنِ الرَّحِیْمِ Padhe fir kahe : Aye Allah عزوجل Mujhe Ye Hadees Pahunchi hai ki Tere Rasool ﷺ Ne Farmaya : Aabe zam-zam us maqsad ke Liye hai Ki jiske Liye ise piya jaye. (Yani Jisne Jis niyyat se aabe zam-zam piya hai uski woh niyyat woh maqsad pura ho jayega) To Fir ye kah kar Duaa e Mange.
Iske baad is tarah Duaa kar len ki Aye Allah Main Ise isliye peeta hun ki tu mujhe bakhsh de, Marz se Shifa hasil ho jaye Jo Bhi niyyatein Hain iske baad Ye Duaa e kar ke zam-zam Pee le or uske baad Ye Duaa padh len :
اَللّٰھُمَّ اِنِّیْۤ اَسْئَلُكَ عِلْمًا نَّافِعًا وَّ رِزْقًا وَّاسِعًا وَّشِفَآءً مِّنْ کُلِّ دَآءٍ
To Ye zam-zam pine ka tariqa hai.
Or Yaad Rakhen..!! Zam-Zam peene me to bahut sari shifa e hain. Lekin Sirf Aabe zam-zam dekhne se bhi nazar tez ho jati hai or gunah door hote Hain or 3 Chullu agar koi hath me le Kar sar me dalta hai isse zillat or raswai se hifazat ho jati hai سبحان الله Ye Ghar Par bhi aap kar sakte Hain lekin makka e Mukrrama me Ye chhoti chhoti cheezen hain in par bhi amal kar le ki aabe zam-zam ko Khoob dekhen dil bhar kar dekhen us pani ko dekhne se itni barkat Hasil ho Jati Hain Ki Bande ke gunah door ho jate hain nazre tez ho jati hain or 3 Chullu sar Par dalne se izzat o Abru ki hifazat hogi ان شاء الله عزوجل Is Duniya ki Ruswai se bhi hifazat hogi us duniya ki ruswai se bhi hifazat hogi to ye mukhtasran maine aap ko arz kar di Zam-zam peene ka tariqa or isse related jo Bhi cheezen thi.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-111)
Kya Zam-zam ko khade ho kar hi piya jata hai.!?
Ji zam-zam khade ho kar hi piya jata hai, bahut si jagag moye mubarak ko zam-zam se gusl diya jata hai to isko bhi khade ho kar hi pina chahiye.
Isko khade ho kar pine ki hiqmat ulma Kiraam ne ye bayan ki hai ki ye Hazrat Ismaeel علیہ السلام ke payro ka dhowan hai na to ye barkat wala pani hai iski izzat ke Liye isko khade ho kar piya jata Hai. Jo Hazrat Ismaeel علیہ السلام ke Qadam ko chhuye woh pani itni barkat wala hai.. Itni barkat wala Hai ki isko dekhne se bande ki nigahen tez ho jaye gunah door ho jaye isko sar par lagane se banda ruswai se door ho jaye hamesha izzat pane walon me ho jaye jo duaa isko pine Se pahle mange woh qubool ho jaye
To jo pani Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ki jisme Aqdas ko chhua ho Muye Mubarak ko chhua ho fir uski barkaton ka andaza lagaye ki isse bande ko kya kuch Bande ko hasil nahi ho sakta. Isi liye Sahaba Kiraam Ka Aqeeda tha Na ki ummahatul momineen thi or digar sahabiyat they woh Sarkar ﷺ Ke Muye Mubarka ko pani se mas kar Ke bimaron ko Pure Aqeede se de dete they Shifa hasil ho Jati thi سبحان الله to jab bhi moka mile Muye Mubarak ka pani ke liye to bade adab se ahtram se Duaa e mang kar khade ho kar aap ko Peena hai Pee kar aap dekhen ان شاء الله عزوجل Amraaz se shifa hasil hogi Ye aap ke aqeede Par hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-112)
Zam-zam me Agar thoda sa normal pani mila len to kya woh zam-zam ban Jata hai.!?
Zam-Zam ban jata hai Ye nahi kahte Hain hum, hum ye kahte hain ki zam-zam jaysi barkatein usme bhi aa jati hai isiliye kahte hain na Jis pani se Aabe zam-zam mil jaye usme bhi barkatein woh payda kar deta hai. Zam-zam ka pani to alag hi hota hai lekin jab dusre pani se Jab isko mila lete Hain to woh barkatein woh taseer Payda ho jati hai.
Chale Yahan Par bhi Aik bahut pyari baat ki taraf main aap ka ishara kar dun ki zam-zam se dusra Pani mil jaye to woh pani me uski barkaten aa jati hain Aam sa tha usi me barkatein payda ho jati hai. To Allah Walon se Jo Kareeb hota hai unki Nisbatein hasil kar leta hai ulma Se kareeb ho jata hai To aam insan bhi fir bahut bade darze par Pahunch jata hai. Isliye Achhon ki Sohbat Hamesha Achhi hoti hai.
Zam-Zam Pine Ke liye ba-wuzu hona shart to nahi hai lekin behtar hai ki aap ba-Wuzu ho. Or zam-zam khade ho kar pine ka hukm diya gaya hai na Agar kisi ne Baith kar bhi piya t o gunahgar to nahi Hai adab yahi hai ki aap khade ho kar piye to Adab Ye bhi hai ki Aap ba-Wuzu ho kar piye.
Ye zam-zam ke Masail Ho Gaye, Ab Safa o Marwa ki taraf aa jate Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-113)
Safa o Marwa :
Ab aap ka maqame ibraheem ho gaya multajam par Hazri ho gayi Aabe zam-zam vagairah pina ho gaya iske baad Saee ki Taraf Aana hai Jahan Par Saee ki Jati hai na usko mas'aa kahte hain. Jahan par tawaf kiya jata hai usko Mataf kahte hain or Jahan par saee ki jati hai usko kahte hain mas'aa To Abhi aap ko mas'aa jana Hai.
Yaad Rakhen..!! mas'aa me Aik taraf safa pahad hai dusri taraf marwa ka pahad hai in do Pahadon ke beech Aap ko 7 chakkar lagana Hai
Kuch log kya Samjhte hain ki Safa se Marwa fir marwa se Safa wapas aa kar aik chakkar hota hai Aysa nahiii hai. Safa se aap shuru karte Hain marwa tak Aik chakkar, Marwa se Safa tak dusra, Fir Tisra chotha 5wa 6twa Satwa pura Aik round le kar nahi aana hota. safa se safa tak jab aap wapas aayenge to 2 chakkar complete ho jate Hain. Safa to Marwa Aik, Marwa to Safa Second is tarah aap ko 7 chakkar 2 Pahad ke darmiyan lagane Hain.
Aap jante hain Ye biwi Hazraa رضى الله تعالیٰ عنها ki pyari si sunnat hai jo unho ne chakkar lagaye they to usi yaad me fir musalman umrah me Safa se Marwa, marwa se safa tak Chakkar lagate Hain Safa Bhi aik pahad hai marwa bhi aik pahad hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-114)
Safa o Marwa :
Tawaf Ke liye Wuzu ka hona zaruri hai. Lekin Saee ke liye wuzu hona zaruri nahi hain or Ye bhi Yaad Rakhen ki Tawaf ke foran baad Saee karna ye zaruri nahi hota agar aap kar len to thik hai warna aap Agar chahte hain ki thoda rest kar len to aap rest vagairah bhi kar sakte Hain koi thak gaya hai sona chahta hai to so sakta hai. Bhrhaal foran Saee karna Ye zaruri nahi hota to Aaram vagairah karna ho to kar le fir Saee ke liye tayyar ho jaye Saee me koi isteba'a vagairah nahi hota kandhe vagairah dhake hi rahte Hain.
Mas'aa Jane Se pahle aap ko Hajre Aswad ka istelam karna karna hai Dubara se istelam karenge uske baad mas'aa jayenge Ye point aap ko yaad Rakhna hai. Tawaf kar liya maqame ibraheem me 2raka'at Namaz padhi multajam par hazir huwe or uske baad aapne Aabe zam-zam piya uake baad Hajre Aswad ka istelam karna hai istelam usi tarah karenge jis tarah aap ne tawaf ke shuru me 7 chkkaron me kiye they usi tarah aap ko istelam karna hai Istelam Sunnat hai.
Istelam kar ke fir aap Saee ki taraf Mas'aa me aa jaye Safa pahad ke paas jahan se safa hai wahan se start karna hai. Kuch log ulta karte hain marwa se start kar ke safa ki taraf aate hain aysa nahi hai. Safa se Strat karna hoga warna Aap ka aik chakkar kam mana jayega marwa se safa, Safa se marwa is tarah kiya na to aik additional aap ko chakkar lagana padega agar nahi lagaya to fir dusri surten kaffare ki aa jati hain to Always Saee Start hogi Safa se Safa se Shuru kar ke marwa ki taraf jate hain or Aakhri 7we Chakkar me aap ka end marwa par hoga. Or Fir Yahan Par aa kar Aap ko Duaa e vagairah Jo Saee ke Hain woh aap padh sakte hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-115)
Safa O Marwa :
To Safa ke taraf aa jaye or bahar aane ki jo duaa e vagairah Jo padhna hai woh padhte aaye Durood o Salam padhte huwe aaye or Safa Pahad par chadhna hai. Chadhna matlab ye nahi hota ki pura pahad aap ko chadhna hai abhi to wahan par boundarys vagairah laga di gai Hain ki aap pahad pura nahi chadh sakte. Pahle to pura pahad aap chadh sakte they abhi wahan par close kar diya gaya hai bahrhaal Safa Pahad ke paas aap ko aik tedha ghera Nazar aayega jo height par chadhega us par chadh kar log upar tak pura chadhte hain or sochte Hain ki yahan tak chadhna zaruri hai pure safa pahadi tak aap ko chadhna zaruri nahi hai Uske end tak aap pahunch gaye ya thoda sa upar aap chadh gaye kafi hai Specially Jinke kamar guthno vagairah me dard ho woh parshan ho jate hain ki utna chadhe utna utre woh chal nahi pate to ye na karen..
Usko aap ne thoda sa chadh liya aik qadam upar chadh liya bas kafi hai wahan se aap marwa ki taraf nikal sakte hain or aysa bhi nahi hai ki jitna upar aap chadhenge utna Sawab zyada hoga ya woh sunnat hai Aysa kuch nahi hai safa tak aap ko jana hai wahan se fir marwa ki taraf aana hai. Kaha jata hai ki Yani aap ko karna ye hota hai ki Safa par itna chadhen ki aap ko kaba nazar aane lag jaye To aaram se nazar aane lag jata hai aik Step aap chadhenge na to aap ko kaba e mu'azzama nazar aane lag jata hai. Abhi kuch ho sakta hai Construction (Tameer) ki wajah se marwa wagairah se nazar na aaye woh aik alag mamla hai. Lekin aap ko bas itna chadhna hota hai ki kaba nazar aane lag jaye agar aap thoda bhi chadh len to kafi ho jata hai mamuli si chadhna hota hai pura upar tak chadhne ki zaroorat nahi hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-116)
Safa Par Chadhne ki Duaa :
Safa par aayenge or Aap Ye Duaa padhenge :
اَبْدَءُ بِمَا بَدَأَ اللّٰہُ تَعَالٰی بِہٖ اِنَّ الصَّفَا وَ الْمَرْوَةَ مِنْ شَعَآىٕرِ اللّٰهِۚ-فَمَنْ حَجَّ الْبَیْتَ اَوِ اعْتَمَرَ فَلَا جُنَاحَ عَلَیْهِ اَنْ یَّطَّوَّفَ بِهِمَاؕ-وَ مَنْ تَطَوَّعَ خَیْرًاۙ-فَاِنَّ اللّٰهَ شَاكِرٌ عَلِیْمٌ
Tarjama : maine isse shuru karta hun jisse Allah Ta'ala ne Pahle zikar kiya ki Beshak Safa o Marwa Allah ke Nishaniyon me se hai to jo is ghar Ka hajj kare ya umrah kare upar kuch gunah nahi ke in donk ke phere kare or jo koi bhali baat apni taraf se kare to Allah عزوجل neki ka Sila dene wala khabardar hai.
Yani Yahan Par hum khade ho kar us aayte Mubarka ki tilawat karte hain Quraan e Majeed kee, Ki jisme Farmaya gaya hai safa o marwa Sha'aire islaam me se hai Sha'aire islam yani islam ki nishaniyon me se hai iska Saee karne ke liye Hum Jate Hain.
Safa par khade ho kar kuch log hathey hilate rahte Hain Lahrate rahte Hain kaba e Mua'azzama ki taraf ishara karte rahte hain Azeeb Azeeb harkatein karte rahte hain to ye sab aap ko nahi karna chahiye ye sab hamara tariqa nahii hai.
Safa Par chadh kar jis tarah aap normally Duaa karte Hain hath utha kar is tarah duaa karna Hai Haan Duaa karte waqt Kaba e Mua'azzama ki taraf face karna hai or fir duaa e wagairah karni hai Ye maqam jahan par aap khade ho kar duaa mang rahe hain yaad rakhen ye bhi Qubuliyyat ka maqam hai isliye ulma kiraam ne kohe safa ki Duaa likhi hai Takriban 4-5 safhaat ki hoti hai woh duaa agar aap padhna chahte hain to padh sakte Hain warna apni Zaban me jo duaa aap mangna chahe mange ye Duaa ki Qubuliyyat ka maqam hai yahan par aap duaa e karen.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-117)
Saee Ki Niyyat :
Or iske baad saee ki niyyat karen :
اَللّٰھُمَّ اِنِّیْۤ اُرِیْدُ السَّعْیَ بَیْنَ الصَّفَا وَ الْمَرْوَۃِ سَبْعَۃَ اَشْوَاطٍ لِّوَجْھِكَ الْکَرِیْمِ فَیَسِّرْہُ لِیْ وَ تَقَبَّلْہُ مِنِّیْ
Tarjama : Aye Allah عزوجل Main Teri Riza hasil karne ke khatir Safa o Marwa ke darmiyan 7 Fere Karne ka irada kar rahi hun to tu ise mere liye aasan farma de or ise meri taraf se qubool farma le.
To Yahan par khade ho kar saee ko niyyat karni hai or Saee kis tarah karenge Ye maine aap ki bata diya ki Safa se lekar marwa, marwa se lekar safa or 7 fere aap ko complete karne hain marwa par aa kar aap ka Saee finish ho jayegi.
Haan.!! Mard hazraat ke liye hota hai ki saee me bhi beech beech me aap dekhen safa marwa ke darmiyan green lights lagi hoti hai mard hazraat yahan dodenge Yani bahut tez nahi Dodna balki normal dodna hai Ye Biwi Hazra ki sunnat hai is par amal karne ke liye hota hai to ye karen. Aurton ke liye to bilkul ijazat nahi hai Aurtein bilkul nahi dodengi mard hazraat khayal kar kar ki kisi ko taqleef na ho woh saee me dodenge green light ke beech me Is tarah 7 chakkar complete karna hai Mas'aa me.
To Yahan par ja kar aap ka saee complete ho Jata hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-118)
Tawaf Ke Baad Saee :
To Jab Aap Tawaf complete kar len nawafil vagairah sab ho jaye or jab Saee ke liye nikle to Sabse pahle hajre Aswad ka istelsm karna hota hai to hajre Aswad ka istelam karenge or uske baad masjid se bahar aa kar jahan par saee ka maqam hota hai masjid ke Andar se hi rasta hota hai to Saee ki taraf jana hai or safa par chadhna hai itna chadhna hai ki Kaba e Muazzama nazar aa jaye bilkul thoda sa chadhenge to kaba nazar aane lag jayega uske baad fir Safa par chadhne ki duaa padh len or hath vagairah kuch hilana nahi hai bas hath utha kar duaa kar len ki Ye Duaa ki Qubuliyyat ka maqam hai yahan par kuch waqt khade ho kar dua kar leni chahiye.
To Safa ki Jo Duaae Hain Woh Padhne ke baad fir Niyyat Karni hai Arbi me hai Behtar hai ki Aik baar urdu me Bhi kar le ki Allah Ta'ala teri riza ke liye Safa or marwa ke beech me Saee karne ja rahi hun, uske baad Aap Safa se niche uthrenge Marwa ki taraf Jana hai to Safa marwa se utarne ki Jo duaa hai woh padh lenge
اَللّٰھُمَّ اسْتَعْمِلْنِیْ بِسُنَّۃِ نَبِیِّكَ صَلَّی اللّٰہُ تَعَالٰی عَلَیْہِ وَ اٰلِہ وَسَلَّمَ وَ تَوَفَّنِیْ عَلٰی مِلَّتِہٖ وَ اَعِذْنِیْ مِنْ مُّضِلَّاتِ الْفِتَنِ بِرَحْمَتِكَ یَاۤ اَرْحَمَ الرّٰحِمِیْنَ
Ye Padh kar Niche utrenge or fir marwa tak jayenge Mard Hazraat Beech me jo green light aayenge wahan par normal hisab se thoda Daod kar jayenge jo biwi Hazra رضى الله تعالیٰ عنها Ki Sunnate Mubarka hai usko pura karte huwe jayenge Or uske baad fir marwa tak jayenge.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-119)
Saee :
2 Green Lights Ke beech padhne ki duaa :
رَبِّ اغْفِرْ وَارْحَمْ وَ تَجَاوَزْ عَمَّا تَعْلَمُ اِنَّكَ تَعْلَمُ مَا لَا نَعْلَمُ ، اِنَّكَ اَنْتَ الْاَعَزُّ الْاَکْرَمُ وَ اھْدِنِیْ لِلَّتِیْ ھِیَ اَقْوَمُ ، اَللّٰھُمَّ اجْعَلْہَا عُمْرَۃً مَّبْرُوْرَۃً وَّ سَعْیًا مَّشْکُوْرًا وَّ ذَنْۢبًا مَّغْفُوْرًا
Tarjama : Aye Allah عزوجل Mujhe moaf Farma aur mujh par rahem kar or meri khataye jo ke yaqinan tere ilm me hai unse darguzar farma, Beshak tu janta hai hame uska ilm nahi, Beshak tu izzat o ikram wala hai or mujhe Sirate Mustaqeem par qayim rakh Aye Allah mere Umrah ko mabroor or meri Saee ko mashkoor (Pasandida) or mere gunah ko bakhsh de.
Ye Duaa Padhte huwe jana hai. Ye Duaa e vagairah padhna aap ke aasani ke liye hain warna Har maqam me aap apne alfaz me bhi duaa mang len to isme koi galti nahi hai. Achhi Baat hai aap apne alfaaz me duaa mang sakte hain kuch bhi yaad nahi ho to Durood e Paak Padhen ki Ye Afzal tareen wahan par zikro azkar hai jo aap kar sakte Hain to Aap Durood e Paak Padhte huwe... Padhte huwe.... اَللّٰهُمَّ رَبَّنَاۤ اٰتِنَا Ye Wali Duaa padhte huwe Jaye or Aaye. To agar aap ke hath me agar kitab Wagairah nahi bhi hai to ye duaa e Padhen ye kafi hogi.
Is tarah marwa tak jana hai or marwa me fir pura upar tak chadhne ki zarurat nahi hai thoda chadha ya wahan kareeb hi agar aap pahunch gaye jo Pahad ka base hota hai Wahan tak bhi pahunch jaye to kafi hai fir Wahan se aap ko wapas aana hai or marwa ki bhi jo duaae hain woh sab karte huwe wapas aana hai is tarah 7 chakkar complete karne hai. Safa se Marwa Aik... Marwa se safa 2... Is tarah total 7 chakkar complete karna hai. Jab aap ye complete kar len tab ja kar aap ki saee complete ho jati hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-120)
Saee Ke Waqt Namazi Ke Samne Se Guzarna.!?
Ye bhi Maine Aap ko bata diya tha ki Jahan par hum saee karte hain isko mas'aa kahte Hain. Or Jahan par tawaf karte hain usko mataf kahte hain. Or Mas'ala maine bata diya tha jahan par aap tawaf karte Hain wahan par aap namaziyon ke aange se guzar sakte hain begair sutre ke bhi begair koi cheez aad rakhe bhi aap tawaf ki halat me namazi ke samne se guzar sakte Hain. Lekin Yaad Rakhein..!! Mas'aa me Saee karte waqt Aap namaziyon ke aange se nahi guzar sakte to agar guzarna hai to wait karen kyunki namaz mukammal ho jaye ya fir koi cheez aad rakh kar is tarah fir guzarna padega ya agar koi banda already uske samne khada hai koi ayse hote Hain na bahut se umrah karne wale hote hain haji hote hain jinko ye masail maloom nahi hote ya maloom bhi ho to utna zahen nahi hota woh hazir to fir woh namaziyon ke samne khade hain fir inko aad banate huwe aap guzar sakte Hain.
To ye aap ko khayal rakhna hai ki mas'aa me Namaziyon ke aage se nahi guzarna bheed hogi to thodi bahut parshani hogi Aazmaish hogi lekin yaad rakhen jitni aazmaish ke sath aap ka umrah ada hoga utna hi Sawab bhi aap ko zyada milega. To Wahan par aap ko besabri nahi karni aap ye samajh len ki Hajj o umrah ka jo safar hota hai na umrah to fir bhi chale aasan hai, hajj ka jo safar hota hai ye aap ke sabr ka sabse bada imtihan hota hai Dusre jaghon par aap kisi bhi tarah manage kar lenge lekin jo hajj ka safar hota hai na to isme Aazmaish aati hi aati hai.
Abhi to bahut sari aap ko Facility ho gai bahut aasan ho gaya hai lekin fir bhi kuch na kuch aazmaish to aati hai rass wagaurah Pe, kitna hi VIP Package kyun na le le fir tawafuzziyarah karna hota hai, hajj ki saee karni hoti hai fir yahan par to koi Privelege Nahi hai na Wahan par aazmaishen aati hain lekin bande ko sabr karte huwe Arkaan ada karne hote hain. To 7 Chakkar jab aap ke complete ho jayenge tab aap ki saee complete ho jayegi.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-121)
Jab Saee complete Ho jaye to fir kya karna hai.!?
Saee ke baad Raka'at Nafil Saee ke shukrane me samajh len Padhna Ye Mustahab hai tawaf me to lazim tha ki Wahan par chhod nahi sakte compulsory hai ada karna hi karna hai.. Saee ke baad jo aap 2 Raka'at Padhte hain ye mustahab hota hai agar padh len to bahut achhi baat hai Sawab me kafi izafa hoga agar nahi bhi koi padhta tab bhi problem nahi hai. To behtar hai 2 Raka'at padh le or Namaz padh kar fir halq or taqseer ki taraf aayenge
or Ye Nawafil padhte waqt bhi khash khayal rakkhen ki makrooh waqt na ho, Fajr ka pura waqt na ho or Asr ke Faraiz aap ne na padhe ho agar padh liye hain to Ye nafil filhal nahi padh sakte chahe baad me ada kar len ya fir chahe to isko aap chhod bhi sakte Hain.
To yahan par aap ka saee ma mas'ala bhi finish ho gaya to ye tha aap ko asal umrah Ki Ahram banda tawaf kiya Saee kar li ye main aap ke arkan hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-122)
Umrah 4 Cheezon ka Naam Hai :
{1} Aap ka halate ahram me Aana Ye Shart hai
{2} Iske baad Tawaf karna Ye Farz hai agar kisi ne tawaf hi nahi kiya to uska umrah hi nahi hota
{3} Or Iske Baad Saee karna Ye wajib hota hai. Saee agar chhod dete hain to umrah to maan liya jata hai lekin ye aap ka umrah goya ki incomplete umrah jaisa Hai to isme fir dam wagairah ki suratein aa jati Hain to saee bhi karni hoti hai Saee wajib ke darze me hai..
{4} iske baad fir hum halate Ahram se bahar nikalte hain to Halate Ahram se bahar nikalne ke liye halq Ya taqseer karna hota hai Yani mardon ke liye option hai ki halq ya taqseer kare Aurton ke liye Sirf aik hi cheez hai taqseer, halq Aurten nahi karwa sakti.
Umrah 4 Cheezon ka Naam Hai :
{1} Aap ka halate ahram me Aana Ye Shart hai
{2} Iske baad Tawaf karna Ye Farz hai agar kisi ne tawaf hi nahi kiya to uska umrah hi nahi hota
{3} Or Iske Baad Saee karna Ye wajib hota hai. Saee agar chhod dete hain to umrah to maan liya jata hai lekin ye aap ka umrah goya ki incomplete umrah jaisa Hai to isme fir dam wagairah ki suratein aa jati Hain to saee bhi karni hoti hai Saee wajib ke darze me hai..
{4} iske baad fir hum halate Ahram se bahar nikalte hain to Halate Ahram se bahar nikalne ke liye halq Ya taqseer karna hota hai Yani mardon ke liye option hai ki halq ya taqseer kare Aurton ke liye Sirf aik hi cheez hai taqseer, halq Aurten nahi karwa sakti.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-123)
Halaq Or Taqseer :
Halq Ka matlab Kya Hai.!? Halq ka matlab hota hai sar ke pure baal nikal dena complete. Or Taqseer kya hota hai.!? Taqseer ye hota hai ki aap kam se kam 4thai (1/4) sar ke walon ko kam se kam aik pore jitna cut kar dena.
Ab aap Balate Ahram me aa gaye they na jab niyyat talbiyah aap ne padh li thi Apne is ahram ko finish karne ke liye aap ko halq Ya taqseer karna hota Hai, Halq Sar mudane ko kahte hain mard Hazraat jo sar ke baal nikal dete hain saaf kar dete hain ye hota hai halq, or Sabse Afzal tareen Halq or taqseer me halq hi hai Kyun ki Sarkar ﷺ Ne khud Halq Farmaya hai or Sarkar ﷺ ne halq karne walon ke liye 3 baar Duaa e Rahmat ki hai or taqseer karne wale ke liye aik martaba to isme fazilat zyada Hai. Agarche kuch mard hazrat abhi bhi sochte hain ki baal nikal kar kaise lagenge bahut hi pyare lagenge😊 haji hain to haji haji jaise lagenge to ye fazilat hasil karni chahiye mard hazrat ko or baal munda lene chahiye.
To halq Mardon ke liye hai, Aurten to zahir si baat hai sar ke pure baal nahi nikal sakti to taqseer karna hota Hai. Mardon ke liye bhi taqseer yahi hai aurton ke liye bhi taqseer yahi hai ki kam se kam Sar ke 1/4 baal ka Aik pore jitna cut karna Ye lazim hota hai. Ye karenge to aap Halate Ahram se bahar aayenge agar ye nahi kiya to banda halate ahram me hi rahta Hai Jaise bahut se logon ko dekha gaya hai ki Woh halq taqseer nahi karwate iske bajay yahan se 4 baal pakde cut kar diye wahan se 4 baal pakda cut kar diya bas Ayse 2-3 jagah se cut kar liya ho gaya.? Nahiii isse banda halate Ahram se bahar nahi aata kyunki Jitna Aap ka total baal hai uska kam Se kam 1/4 hissa kam se kam aik pore jitna cut hona zaruri hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-124)
Halaq Or Taqseer :
Aik Pora kitna hota hai.!? Iski photo main aap ko bhej deti hun pure ungli ka jo aik hissa hota hai usko aik pora kahte hain. Taqriban aik inche ye katna lazim hota Hai balki hum aurton ko kahte hain isse thoda zyada hi cut kar le iski wajah ye hoti hai ki Length me hamare baal chhote bade hote hain to ye ho jata hai ki agar puri tarah 1/4 baal aik pore jitna nahi cut huwe koi baal chhota tha or rah gaya to fir ahram ki pabandiyan khatam nahi hoti na to is liye ahtiyat isme hoti hai ki aap apni puri choti le len or jo choti ka end hissa hota usko aap aik pore ya usse thodi zyada cut kar len.
Ya fir ungli par lapet ka jitna hissa aa raha hai utna cut kar den to ye Aik pore se zyada hi hota hai to thode zyada kar le or pure baal se cut kar le ye behtar hai isse fir aasani rahegi warna ahtiyat kar ke fir Chothai sar ke baal aik pore jitna kaat bhi liye to ho bhi jayega lekin ahtiyatan thodi zyada kaat lena chahiye To Yahan par aap ka umrah finish ho jata hai jaise hi halq/ Taqseer karenge to umrah finish ho jayega.
Halq or taqseer kahan par karna chahiye.!?
Hudood e haram me hi karna chahiye Jo haram ka boundary hai uske andar hi karna Hai Haram ke boundary ke bahar nahi karte. To aap Hotel On the way Hudood e Haram ke Andar hai fir On the way kahi Shop wagairah me ja kar mard hazrat nikalwa dete Hain baal taqseer karwa lete hain ya halq karwa dete Hain to ye thik hai Lekin Huqooq e haram me hi karna hai bahar nahi karna Hai.
Yahan Par Aap Ka Pura الحمد لله Umrah ka tariqa finish ho Chuka Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-125)
Umrah Ka Short Tariqa :
1. Airport Par Wuzu kar ke 2 Raka'at Ahram ke nawafil Padh len Agar Makrooh o Mamnu Waqt Na ho Warna Fir Baad me kisi or waqt me padh Sakte hain.
2. Ahram Ki Niyyat karne se pahle Mard Hazraat Sar se topi hata len or Aurtein Chahre Se kapde ko hata den Sirf Baal, Kaan & Gala vagairah cover ho.
3. Plane Jab Ud Kar Sidha ho Jaye To Ahram ki Niyyat kar le Or Buland Aawaz Se 3 Martaba Labbaik Padhe & Tawaf Start Karne se pahle Tak Pure Safar me Labbaik ki kasrat kare. Or Niyyat Karne ke Baad Ahram ki pabandiuyon ka khayal Rakhe.
4. Hotel Pahunch kar Rest kare le foran umrah karna zaruri nahi Fir Masjide Haraam ko Jaye or Masjide me dakhil hote waqt ki duaa padhe or Dakhil ho kar Aytikaf ki Niyyat bhi Kar le.
5. Thoda hi aage badhenge ki Kaba Nazar Aayega Pahli nazar padte hi Duaa mange Durood e Paak Vagairah Padh kar.
6. Fir Mataf me Aaye or Hajre Aswad se thodi pahle khada ho jaye Kabe ke taraf face kar ke Niyyat karen tawaf ki or Tawaf Start karne se pahle Labbaik Padhna Band kar de ab or mard Hazrat Istiba'a kar len.
6. fir Hajre Aswad ki Seedh me aaye or Istelam kar ke Tawaf ko Start kare. Or Tawaf karte waqt left Hand Kabe ke said ho or tawaf Karte waqt Duaa e Padhna zaroori nahi Durood e Paak Ki kasrat kare.
7. Tawaf Ke Baad maqame ibraheem par 2 Raka'at Namaz Padhe fir Multazam Par hazri, fir Zam-zam piye Fir Saee ka istelam kar ke Mas'aa me jaye. Agar koi aaram bhi karna chahe to kar sakta Hai Wahi Par Aaram kar le fir Saee ka istelam kar ke Mas'a me Jaye.
8. Fir Safa par chadhe jahan se kab nazar aaye fir duaa e kare or Saee ki niyaat kar ke Safa se Saee start kare, Safa se marwa Aik.. marwa se Safa 2... Is tarah 7 chakkar pure kare.
9. Saee ke baad 2 Raka'at Nafil Padhe agar makrooh o mamnu waqt na ho to
10. Fir Halq / Taqseer Kar le Aap Ka Umrah complete ho gaya الحمد لله 💚😊🤲
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-126)
Zurm (Jinayat) Aur Inke Kaffare :
Umrah Ka Pura Tariqa Mukammal Ho Gaya Ab Next hum Shuru karenge Jinayat Ka Topic Or tawaf vagairah ke masail Yani Tawaf ka to Abhi maine tariqa bata diya tha Tawaf kis tarah Start karenge or kya karenge Ye Sab ho gaya lekin ab Tawaf ke masail Yani aik tawaf rah gaya to kya hukm hoga or bewuzu kar liya to kya hukum hoga kabhi kabhar tawaf ke numbers bhool jate Hain ki kitne chakkar lagaye hain woh bhool jate hain 6 lagaye ke 5 Lagaye Ye Confusion ho jata hai to bahut Sare tawaf Ke Masail pesh aate hain To in Maslo ko hum Bayan karenge.
To Sabse Pahle main aap ko zinayat or zurm vagairah samjha deti hun Taaki aanida jo topics aayenge Isme baar baar aayega ki is par dam Lazim ho gaya, iski wajah se Sadqa lazim ho gaya to aap ko Samajh me aana chahiye na ki dam kya hai Sadqa kya hai uske rules pahle main aap ko bata deti hun To gaor Se Padhen Isko Samjhen.
Jinayat Ya Zurm kise Kahte hain.!?
Aik Tariqa Shariate Mutah'hra Ne Hame Bayaya hai ki aap ko umrah is tarah karna hai ahram Ki halat honi hai,? Ahram khana se badhna hai? Kab Badhna hai? Kitne waqt tak Ke liye badhna hai? Kab Ahram aap kholenge Ye Tamam Cheezon ka Tariqa Shariat ne hame bata diya hai, isi tarah tawaf ka tariqa bata diya hai Sath me ye bhi bata diya hai ki Ye kaam kar Sakte hain Ye kaam nahi kar sakte, Halate Ahram Me ye kaam kar Sakte hain ye nahi kar sakte, Saee ka tariqa bata diya gaya hai or ye bhi bata diya gaya hai ki ye kaam karna hai nahi karna hai sab cheez wazahat ke sath pure Details ke sath bata diya hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-127)
Zurm (Jinayat) Aur Inke Kaffare :
Isi Tarah hajj me bhi Jo Arkaan hum Ada karte Hain Jo Bhi Ibadatein Karte hain har cheez ki Details bata di gai hai to Jaise humne tariqa sikha waise har cheez ka sikhna hai.
Lekin kabhi kabhar kya ho jata hai ki zahen bhi idhar udhar ho jata hai Kabhi kisi or wajah se kabhi bimari ki wajah se Kuch cheezen hum puri complete nahi kar pate misal ke taur Par Aik hukum hai ki aap ko khushbu halate Ahram me istemal nahi karni Ab chalen aap ko to pata hai aap istemal nahi karenge lekin galti se aysa ho gaya ki Kisi or ke hath me itr laga hua tha aap ke hath me touch ho gaya or aap ke hath bhi khushbh daar ho gaye to fir kya hoga .? Ye mana kiya gaya tha na shariat me to ye aik zurm ho gaya Aik galat cheez ho gai jisko hum zurm kahte Hain Ya Arbi me isko Jinayat Kahte hain.
To ye zurm kabhi kabahar bande Jaanbujh kar, kar lete Hain معاذ الله Kabhi janbujh kar karte hain kabhi galti se ho jata hai, Kabhi kabhar bhule se ho jata hai kabhi kabhar la-ilmi ki wajah se hota hai or kabhi kabhaar valid reason ki wajah Se bhi ho jata hai to in tamam Surton me ye jinayat fir Bhi Jinayat hi mana jayega Or Jinayat ko complete karne ke liye Yani Ye Jinayat ki wajah se bande par kaffara lazim ho jata hai uske badle me fir bande ko kuch na kuch kaffara dena padega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-128)
Zurm (Jinayat) Aur Inke Kaffare :
Ye point bahut important hai Yaad rakhen Kaffara Yani Jo Aap ka dam hoga ya Badana hoga ya Sadqa hoga Ye har surat me lazim hota hai. Aysa nahi hai ki bande ne janbujh kar kiya to dam dega, galti se kiya to dam nahi hai, bhule se kiya to dam nahi hai Ye Aysa nahiii hai. Jinayat kisi bhi wajah Se ho jaye Chahe bhule se ho, Galti se ho, Sote me ho, Jagte me ho kisi haal me bhi agar koi zurm waqqe ho jata hai koi galti koi pabandi vagairah toot jati hai fir dam badaba jo bhi usse related Hai Woh Lazim ho kar ragega.
Haan..!! Farq itna Hai ki Agar Aap ne Jaan-bujh kar Woh galti ki hai Ya Woh Seekhna Aap par farz tha aap ne la-ilmi me woh kaam kar diya to is surat me aap Gunahgar bhi honge aap ko us gunah se tauba bhi karni padegi or ye sakht gunah hai ki sar Zameene Haram Par ye galti ho rahi Hai. Halate Ahram me ho kar banda galti kar raha Hai ye bahut badi zurrat ki baat Hai. Bahrhaal..!! Woh us par gunah bhi hoga usko kaffara bhi dena Padega.
Lekin Aysi hai ki la-ilmi nahi hai Pata hai lekin bhule se kabhi kabhaar ho gaya, khata'an ho gaya Ya Jaise maine kaha na kisi or ki taraf se khushbu lag gai isme to aap ki galti nahi Hai ye mamla ho gaya, Kabhi bahut zyada bimari Ki Wajah Se Koi Zurm Karna Pada to Ye Tamam cheezon me banda gunahgar nahi hoga lekin fir bhi is surat me zinayat ka kaffara dena padega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-129)
Zurm (Jinayat) Aur Inke Kaffare :
To bahut kam surat me aysa hota hai ki kaffara nahi aata, Tamam surton me Almost Kaffara Dam Vagairah Aa jata Hai, Hajj ke Tafseel me Shayed 1-2 maqam aayenge Jahan par ulma Kiraam ne istisna Bayan farmayi hai ki Exceptions hai ki Yahan par dam nahi aayega, Iske Alawa taqriban cheezon me aap ke Dam Aata hi Aata hai Jo moaf Nahi hoga.
Haan moaf karne ka jo tariqa hai jaise miqat me humne Padha tha na Ahram jisko miqat se bahar badhna hai agar usne nahi bandha to wapas miqat aa kar ahram bandhega, hil wala hil aa kar, isi tarah makkah wale Jo hain woh bhi hil aa kar karenge to dam sakit ho jayega ye main aap ko samjha chuki hun. To woh cheez Yahan par bhi honge ki baaz surton me aap dam vagairah sakit kar sakte hain to woh thik hai. Lekin bahrhaal agar dam vagairah sakit nahi ho raha To fir Woh dam ki adaygi har surat me aap par lazim rahegi.
Jaise misal ke taur par koi shakhs bahut zyada bimar ho gaya hai or mard hazraat jaise ahram Pahente hain woh nahi pahen sakta usko dr. Ne kaha hai ki strong Shardi ke kapdon me unko lapet len aysi surat aa gai ya kisi Ko chahra cover karna pada to ye to bimari ki wajah se huaa tha to fir Bhi isme dam kaffara vagairah jo bhi hai woh to lagega lekin woh banda gunahgar nahi hoga. To inko kahte Hain jinayat or inko khatam karne ke liye bande par lazim hota hai ki woh koi na koi kaffara de.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-130)
Kaffara :
Kaffara 3 Tarah ka Ho Sakta Hai : (1.) Badna, (2.) Dam, (3.) Sadqa
(1.) Badna :- Badna Kya hota hai.!? Yani Bada Janwar Jo hum qurbani me karte hain Qurban Ya to oont hoti hai Ya fir gaay ya fir isme bail, Bhays wagairah bhi shamil kar sakte hain. Oont-oontni, Isi tarah gaay bail bhays wagairah sab kuch badna me Shamil hai.
Yani jab hum kahe aap par Badna lazim ho gaya hai matlab aap par lazim hai aap hudood e haram me yani hudood e haram ki jo boundary hoti hai Samjha chuki hun na main ki Haram ki aik boundary hai Haram Ke boundary ke andar aap ko aik Gaay Ya oont Zibah karna hota hai wahi Par zibah karna lazim hai kahin or zibah karenge India me kar liye jaddah me kar liya madina me kar liya Ya kisi or country me kar liya Badna aap ka count nahi hoga zyada se zyada Woh nafli qurbani kahlayegi lekin woh Badna count nahi hoga.
Yaad Rakhen..!! Jab Bhi Zanwar zibah karne ki baat aati hai to fir hudood e Haram ke andar us janwar ko zibah karna ye zaruri hota hai. Bana Pura Aik Gaay Ya Pura Aik oont Zibah karna ye lazim hai.
Kaffara :
Kaffara 3 Tarah ka Ho Sakta Hai : (1.) Badna, (2.) Dam, (3.) Sadqa
(1.) Badna :- Badna Kya hota hai.!? Yani Bada Janwar Jo hum qurbani me karte hain Qurban Ya to oont hoti hai Ya fir gaay ya fir isme bail, Bhays wagairah bhi shamil kar sakte hain. Oont-oontni, Isi tarah gaay bail bhays wagairah sab kuch badna me Shamil hai.
Yani jab hum kahe aap par Badna lazim ho gaya hai matlab aap par lazim hai aap hudood e haram me yani hudood e haram ki jo boundary hoti hai Samjha chuki hun na main ki Haram ki aik boundary hai Haram Ke boundary ke andar aap ko aik Gaay Ya oont Zibah karna hota hai wahi Par zibah karna lazim hai kahin or zibah karenge India me kar liye jaddah me kar liya madina me kar liya Ya kisi or country me kar liya Badna aap ka count nahi hoga zyada se zyada Woh nafli qurbani kahlayegi lekin woh Badna count nahi hoga.
Yaad Rakhen..!! Jab Bhi Zanwar zibah karne ki baat aati hai to fir hudood e Haram ke andar us janwar ko zibah karna ye zaruri hota hai. Bana Pura Aik Gaay Ya Pura Aik oont Zibah karna ye lazim hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-131)
Kaffara :
(2) Dam : Dusra Dam Hota Hai Dam Yani Chhota Janwar Jaise Bakra-Bakri, Dumba-Dumbi, Bhed Ya fir Gaay Ya Bhays ka Aik hissa Ye dam kahlata Hai or isme bhi yahi Shart hai ki hudood e Haram Ke andar janwar zibah karna Ye shart hai.
(3) Sadqah : Teesri Surat Sadqa ki hai Sadqa Yani Sadqa e Fitr Jo aap sadqa e fitr dete hain wahi Sadqa.
Sadqa e Fitr Me option Ye hota Hai ki aap Chahe to Makka e Mukarrama de de Achhi baat hai zyada Behtar Hai Makka Vagairah me hi de de lekin Agar Makkah me nahi de rahe hudood e haram ke andar, to fir India vagairah me bhi aa kar de Sakte hain Sadqe me option hai. Lekin..!! Dam or Badna ke liye Lazim hai ki aap Hudood e Haram me den.
Achha Jab kahte hain ki Ye Hudood e Haram me dena lazim hai To fir kuch log kahte hain ki hum par dam lazim ho gaya ya badna lazim ho gaya ab kya karen.? Ab to hum wapas aa gaye to kya karen.?
Is surat me aap par lazim hai ki koi Jo makkah Madina Ja Raha hai Ya Wahan Par Koi Maujood hai Jadda wagairah me to unke paas paise bhejwa den ya unke hatho se paise bhejwa den or unse kahen ki hamari Taraf se aap aik dam de dain iske alawa koi surat nahi banti. Dam badna Lazmi taur par pura karna Padega. Agar aysa hai ki is saal aap se galti ho gai or kuch mahine baad Aap fir se ja rahe hain to aap hi wahan par ja kar De sakte Hain. To Ye 3 Surtain hoti hain Dam, Badna or Sadqa.
Kaffara :
(2) Dam : Dusra Dam Hota Hai Dam Yani Chhota Janwar Jaise Bakra-Bakri, Dumba-Dumbi, Bhed Ya fir Gaay Ya Bhays ka Aik hissa Ye dam kahlata Hai or isme bhi yahi Shart hai ki hudood e Haram Ke andar janwar zibah karna Ye shart hai.
(3) Sadqah : Teesri Surat Sadqa ki hai Sadqa Yani Sadqa e Fitr Jo aap sadqa e fitr dete hain wahi Sadqa.
Sadqa e Fitr Me option Ye hota Hai ki aap Chahe to Makka e Mukarrama de de Achhi baat hai zyada Behtar Hai Makka Vagairah me hi de de lekin Agar Makkah me nahi de rahe hudood e haram ke andar, to fir India vagairah me bhi aa kar de Sakte hain Sadqe me option hai. Lekin..!! Dam or Badna ke liye Lazim hai ki aap Hudood e Haram me den.
Achha Jab kahte hain ki Ye Hudood e Haram me dena lazim hai To fir kuch log kahte hain ki hum par dam lazim ho gaya ya badna lazim ho gaya ab kya karen.? Ab to hum wapas aa gaye to kya karen.?
Is surat me aap par lazim hai ki koi Jo makkah Madina Ja Raha hai Ya Wahan Par Koi Maujood hai Jadda wagairah me to unke paas paise bhejwa den ya unke hatho se paise bhejwa den or unse kahen ki hamari Taraf se aap aik dam de dain iske alawa koi surat nahi banti. Dam badna Lazmi taur par pura karna Padega. Agar aysa hai ki is saal aap se galti ho gai or kuch mahine baad Aap fir se ja rahe hain to aap hi wahan par ja kar De sakte Hain. To Ye 3 Surtain hoti hain Dam, Badna or Sadqa.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-132)
Sadqa e Fitr me Fir Sawal Ye Aata hai ki hum paisa kahan ka consider karen.? Sadqa e fitr dena hai to Makkah ka value lenge paise ki ya fir india aa gaye to india ka bhi le sakte Hain.!??
To Yaad Rakhain..!! Hum Jis bhi Mas'ale me kahte Hain na Sadqa e fitr Aap ko dena hai Aik Sadqa dena Hai to Sadqa Hamesha Us country Ka Wahan ka valuation wahan ki kimat li jayegi Jahan par banda mojud Hai. Ab Jaise abhi main India me hun hoon Agar main koi sadqa dena chahungi to Sadqa e fitr makkah ke Hisab se dene ki zarurat nahi hai, India me hoon na to Abhi Main jis city me bhi hoon Yahan par Jo bhi woh sadqa e fitr ki valuation ban rahi hai us hisab se main woh Sadqa e fitr nikalungi Takriban 100 rupay banti hai, waise sadqa Ka to koi problem nahi hai waise bhi bande ko chahiye ki Jab umrah vagairah kar le to aik Hazaar rupay hi sahi sadqe ke taur par nikal de taki agar Khudanakhasta koi zurm/ Jinayat ho gaya ho to woh complete ho jaye.
Bahrhaal..!! Sadqe me jahan par banda hai Wahan ka lihaaz kiya jayega. To agar makkah me hi hai or makkah me dena chahte Hain to Makkah me wahan par Aik Sadqa e Fitr Kitne riyal ka ban raha hai utne riyal wahan par gurba ko dena hai Sharai Faqeer ko dena hai har kisi ko bhi nahi de sakte Jinko Aap zakat de sakte hain unhi ko Aap fitra vagairah Bhi de sakte Hain Aur Ye Sadqa Bhi Unhi Ko De Sakte hain.
Ab baaz log Kya karte hain ki Wahan kuch hain na Mangte huwe aate Hain or utha kar de dete hain to ye aysa na karen, Kyunki Hamne Wahan Raha hai na to dekha hai woh Achhe khase gani hote Hain yani woh har kisi se paise jama kar kar ke Ukne paas itna paisa ho jata Hai jo aaram se nisab tak pahunch jata Hai To dekh kar den. Or agar aap ko confirm nahi Hai ki ye gareeb hai na nahi to fir apne country me Wapas aa kar de den. Bahrhaal Jahan par Hain Wahan ka lihaz kiya jayega sadqa e fitr me. Aam Sadqa e fir me bhi yahi hukm hota Hai Jahan par banda maujud ho wahai ka consideration karte Hain. Haan..!! Zakat me ye hukum hota hai Jahan par maal Hai wahan par dekha jata Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-133)
Dam or Sadqa Me Aik Aasani Hai Lekin Kis Surat me.!?
Ab maine kaha Jo zurm hota hai isme bahrhaal kaffara to dena padta Hai. Haan isme aik Aasani ye hoti Hai ki agar kisi Sakht Bimari ki wajah se Ya jaise bahut zyada Thandi pad gai or umrah karne walon ko kuch garam kapde pahenne pade sile huwe kapde pahenne pade woh halate ahram me nahi kar pa rahe they ya bahut zyada garmi thi ya fir kuch aysa ho gaya ki bahut zyada sakht Zarurar aa gai or us wajah se koi zurm (Jinayat) ho gaya to isko hum kahte hain ye bande ke bas me nahi tha gair ikhtiyari tha. Uske ikhtiyar me nahi tha usne jaan-bujh kar to nahi kiya
to aysi surat me agar kisi par dam lazim hota hai to woh chahe to dam de de Aik Surat to ye hai ki janwar me aik hissa mila le ya aik Janwar zibah kar le ya fir dam de sakta hai ya fir iske Liye aik or option rakha gaya hai ki Ye 6 miskeeno ko Sadqa e fitr ki raqam de de to ye Apne country me bhi de sakta hai 6 Miskeen ko Sadqa e fitr de de ya fir 6 Miskeeno ko Subh shaam khana khila de lekin 6 hone chahiye 6 Shari faqeeron ko dena padega, Or agar ye bhi nahi ho raha to fir Chahe to ye bhi kar sakta hai ki aik dam ke badle 3 roze rakh le or roze bhi continues rakhne ki zarurat nahi hai aage pichhe vagairah bhi rakh sakte hain lekin 3 Roze is niyyat se rakh sakta Hai. Lekin Ye kis Surat me Kar Sakte hain Next Post me Padhen...
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-134)
Dam or Sadqa Me Aik Aasani Hai Lekin Kis Surat me.!?
Aur Agar Jaise Sadqa Lazim hua hai to Chahe to Sadqa e fitar ki raqam de de Ya fir aik roza rakh le,
⚠️⚠️ Lekin..!! Ye us surat me hai ki jab waqee shadeed zarurat ki wajah se koi zurm Ya Jinayat hua ho, Agar begair kisi Sakht zarurat ke Huaa hai galti se huaa hai la-ilmi me huaa hai to fir ye nahi kar sakte to woh dam badna Sadqa Waise ka waise hi rahega Agar sakht zarurat ke peshe nazar kisi ne apna koi Jinayat kar diya to fir uske liye option hai ki dam me Dam De de Ya fir Woh 6 Miskeeno ko Sadqa e fitr ki Raqam de de Ya unhe khana Khila de subah shaam ya fir 3 Roze Rakh le or Sadqa e Fitr Agar lazim huaa hai to Sadqa e fitr de de Ya aik Roza Kaffare ke taur par rakh le ye kar sakta hai.
Lekin Agar kisi ke sath aysi Surat pesh aai to Ulma kiraam Ki bargam me maloom kar len ki waqi is surat me hum roza vagairah rakh sakte Hain Ya Sadqa e fitr De bhi sakte Hain Ya nahi.? Ya dam hi dena padega Maloom kar ke apne situation ke Hisab se fir fatwa aap le len.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-135)
Badna Ya Dam Ka Gosht Khana.!?
Ye Jo Dam Vagairah ka Janwar zibah karte Hain Iska gost bhi aap ko Gareebon me hi batna hai aap nahi khaa sakte, Hajj ki Qurbani vagairah Jo karte Hain uska gosht hum khaa sakte hain normal jo hum apne yahan Qurbani karte hain uska gost hum khaa sakte Hain, Lekin ye jo qurbani hoti hai Dam, Badana ki isme se aap bilkul nahi khaa sakte iska gost Garibon me hi batna Hai Aap Chaahe to haram me baten ya bahar baten Haram me baat lena Achha hai lekin agar bahar bhi bat'te hain to no problem, Zibah haram me hoga Batna kahin bhi ho sakta Hai
Or Aik baat yaad rakhen..!! Ye bilkul Qurbani ki hi tarah hota hai to jo sharten Qurbani ke janwar Me hoti Hain Jaise kaan ki sharten hain ki tihai se zyada kaan kata na ho ye sab jo sharte hain Na Ayeb se paak ho Ye Sari Sharte is Janwar me bhi honi chahiye ye dekh bhal kar ke dam, Badna vagairah pura karna chahiye.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-136)
Tawaf Ke Masail :
Ab Aate hain Tawaf ke Masail ki taraf first main aap ko tawaf ke masail Samjhati hun. Yaad Rakhen..!! Tawaf 4 Category Me hote hain : (1) Farz Tawaf Jo Farz hota hai Yani iska Karna aap par Lazim.. Lazim.. Lazim Hai kisi Surat me aap usko Chhod nahi sakte. (2) Wajib Tawaf Tawaf Ki Woh Qisam Jo Wajib hoti hai Ye bhi karna Zaruri Hai Chhod to nahi Sakte lekin fir bhi iska hukm thoda Sa different hota hai Farz ke comparison. (3) Sunnat Tawaf (4) Nafli Tawaf.
(1) Farz Tawaf : Farz Tawaf me 2 Qism ke Tawaf Aate Hain ¹ Tawafuz-ziyarah & ² Tawafe Umrah. Hajj me 2 Farz hote Hain Aik to hai Maidane Arfaat me rukna Aur Dusra hai Tawafuz-Ziyarah Ye Hajj ka One of The most Main Important rukan Hai Jisme bande bahut aage pichhe ho jate Hain lekin ye one of the most main important Rukn hai farz hai tawaf Jo farz hota hai isme 2 Aa gaye Tawafuz-Ziyarah Or Tawafe Umrah, Jo umrah ka aap tawaf kar rahe hain ye bhi farz hai lazim hai Agar kisi ne umrah me Tawaf hi nahi kiya to uska woh umrah hi complete nahi Hai.
(2) Wajib Tawaf : Tawafe Wajib kon Se hote Hain.!? Tawafe Rukhsat Ya Tawafe Wida, Alwida Tawaf jo kahte Hain Ye bhi Hajj ka Aik part hota hai jo end me final hum makkah se bahar nikalte waqt hum tawaf karte Hain usko Alwida tawaf, Tawafe Wida, Tawafe Rukhshat kahte Hain aik hi tawaf ke 3 Naam Hai. Or Aik wajib tawaf me mannat wali tawaf aati Hai yani kisi ne Mannat maan li ki Mera Ye kaam ho jayega to main Allah Ta'ala Ke liye tawaf karungi Ye mannat mani to Mannat ka Jo tawaf hota hai Ye Bhi wajib Hai. Iska pura karna bhi aap par lazim ho jayega.
Tawaf Ke Masail :
Ab Aate hain Tawaf ke Masail ki taraf first main aap ko tawaf ke masail Samjhati hun. Yaad Rakhen..!! Tawaf 4 Category Me hote hain : (1) Farz Tawaf Jo Farz hota hai Yani iska Karna aap par Lazim.. Lazim.. Lazim Hai kisi Surat me aap usko Chhod nahi sakte. (2) Wajib Tawaf Tawaf Ki Woh Qisam Jo Wajib hoti hai Ye bhi karna Zaruri Hai Chhod to nahi Sakte lekin fir bhi iska hukm thoda Sa different hota hai Farz ke comparison. (3) Sunnat Tawaf (4) Nafli Tawaf.
(1) Farz Tawaf : Farz Tawaf me 2 Qism ke Tawaf Aate Hain ¹ Tawafuz-ziyarah & ² Tawafe Umrah. Hajj me 2 Farz hote Hain Aik to hai Maidane Arfaat me rukna Aur Dusra hai Tawafuz-Ziyarah Ye Hajj ka One of The most Main Important rukan Hai Jisme bande bahut aage pichhe ho jate Hain lekin ye one of the most main important Rukn hai farz hai tawaf Jo farz hota hai isme 2 Aa gaye Tawafuz-Ziyarah Or Tawafe Umrah, Jo umrah ka aap tawaf kar rahe hain ye bhi farz hai lazim hai Agar kisi ne umrah me Tawaf hi nahi kiya to uska woh umrah hi complete nahi Hai.
(2) Wajib Tawaf : Tawafe Wajib kon Se hote Hain.!? Tawafe Rukhsat Ya Tawafe Wida, Alwida Tawaf jo kahte Hain Ye bhi Hajj ka Aik part hota hai jo end me final hum makkah se bahar nikalte waqt hum tawaf karte Hain usko Alwida tawaf, Tawafe Wida, Tawafe Rukhshat kahte Hain aik hi tawaf ke 3 Naam Hai. Or Aik wajib tawaf me mannat wali tawaf aati Hai yani kisi ne Mannat maan li ki Mera Ye kaam ho jayega to main Allah Ta'ala Ke liye tawaf karungi Ye mannat mani to Mannat ka Jo tawaf hota hai Ye Bhi wajib Hai. Iska pura karna bhi aap par lazim ho jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-137)
Tawaf Ke Masail :
(3) Sunnat Tawaf : Sunnat Tawaf me Aik tawaf aata Hai Tawafe Qudoom (قدوم) ye bhi Hajj ka hi aik part hai jo hajje Kiraan vagairah Karenge unke liye Tawafe Qudoom aata Hai
(4) Nafli Tawaf : Jo hum Nafli Taur Par Tawaf Karte Hain woh Nafli tawaf Hota hai.
To Total Ye 4 Or uske Andar 2-2 kar ke Total 6 maine Aap ko zikar kar diye Tawafuz Ziyarah, Tawafe Umrah (Farz). Tawafe Wida Or Mannat Ki tawaf (Wajib) Or Tawafe Qudoom (Jo sunnat me darze me hai) or Nafli Tawaf.
Sabhi Ko Karne ka tariqa same hai koi difference nahi Hai. Ke Hajre Aswad ke left side aap khade ho jayenge Hajre Aswad aap ke right side Par hoga niyyat karenge tawaf ki fir hajre aswad par hazir honge istelam karenge or woh 7 chakkar complete karenge 8 istelam karenge Ye sab cheezen same rahengi Lekin ye alag alag Maqam par kiye jate hain to bas ye hai ki inme thoda bahut difference hota hai kuch hajj me kiye jate hain kuch umrah me kiye jate Hain is tarah. Tawafz Ziyarah, Tawafe Rukhshat or Tawafe Qudoom ko detail me hum Hajj ke topic me bayan karenge Yahan par Mukhtasran bata rahi hun ki agar kuch Jinayat ho gaya to fir kya aap karenge Dam denge Ya kya karenge. Warna iske rules or iske understanding Pure topic me aa jayega.
Tawaf Ke Masail :
(3) Sunnat Tawaf : Sunnat Tawaf me Aik tawaf aata Hai Tawafe Qudoom (قدوم) ye bhi Hajj ka hi aik part hai jo hajje Kiraan vagairah Karenge unke liye Tawafe Qudoom aata Hai
(4) Nafli Tawaf : Jo hum Nafli Taur Par Tawaf Karte Hain woh Nafli tawaf Hota hai.
To Total Ye 4 Or uske Andar 2-2 kar ke Total 6 maine Aap ko zikar kar diye Tawafuz Ziyarah, Tawafe Umrah (Farz). Tawafe Wida Or Mannat Ki tawaf (Wajib) Or Tawafe Qudoom (Jo sunnat me darze me hai) or Nafli Tawaf.
Sabhi Ko Karne ka tariqa same hai koi difference nahi Hai. Ke Hajre Aswad ke left side aap khade ho jayenge Hajre Aswad aap ke right side Par hoga niyyat karenge tawaf ki fir hajre aswad par hazir honge istelam karenge or woh 7 chakkar complete karenge 8 istelam karenge Ye sab cheezen same rahengi Lekin ye alag alag Maqam par kiye jate hain to bas ye hai ki inme thoda bahut difference hota hai kuch hajj me kiye jate hain kuch umrah me kiye jate Hain is tarah. Tawafz Ziyarah, Tawafe Rukhshat or Tawafe Qudoom ko detail me hum Hajj ke topic me bayan karenge Yahan par Mukhtasran bata rahi hun ki agar kuch Jinayat ho gaya to fir kya aap karenge Dam denge Ya kya karenge. Warna iske rules or iske understanding Pure topic me aa jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-138)
Tawaf Ke Masail :
Next Aap Yaad Rakhen ki tawaf me kuch cheezon ka aap ko khash khayal rakhna Hai har Qism ke tawaf Me Ye rules apply hote Hain to ye nahi hai ki sirf umrah me hai ya sirf hajj me Hai balki Har qism ke tawaf par applicable hai aur woh Ye hai :
(1) Tawaf Hamesha aap ko paydal chal kar karna hota Hai Jab tak ki aap paydal chal kar karne par qadir Hain Jab tak aap chal kar kar sakte Hain tawaf aap ko chal kar hi karna Hai isme koi ye nahi Hai ki banda thaka huaa Hai to aaram kar le fir kar le, thaka hua hai to hum wheelchair par kar lenge.? Susti hai to hum wheelchair par kar lenge.?? Nahiii, Jab tak bhi aap me capacity Hai ki aap chal kar, kar sakte hain tawaf to aap ko chal kar hi tawaf karna hoga.
Jis tarah hum Namaz me farz Namaz aap baith kar padh sakte hain.? Nahii na... Jab tak khade hone ki taqat hai hatta ki Banda Lakdi ke Sahare khade ho kar ya diwar se tek laga kar khade ho kar Namaz padh sakta hai to us par farz hai ki woh khada ho kar ke Namaz padhe, isi tarah Tawaf me Bhi hai ke Jab tak taqat hai tab tak na wheelchair me kar sakte Hain na kisi ke kandho par Sawar ho kar Sakte Hain na Scooter vagairah me na Electric gadiyan jo Bhi aaj kal Wahan par options Available hain inme se kisi Bhi surat ko aap ikhtiyar Nahi kar sakte.
Or tawaf ka mamla bahut zyada Strict hai Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya hai Tawaf Namaz hi ki tarah hai to jaise aap ko Namaz me ahtiyat karni padti Hai or har cheez ka khayal rakhna hota Hai isi tarah tawaf me bhi ahtiyat karen to Wahan par to bahut si similarity aap dekhenge Namaz Me or tawaf Me aange jo conditions aayengi na ye aap dekhenge To bahut se Namaz se similarity nazar aayegi. To Sabse Pahla Ye ki Koi sa bhi tawaf ho aap usko Baith kar bila wajah wheelchair par Ya electric car vagairah par sawar ho kar nahi kar sakte. Even ki nafli tawaf Bhi aap ko isi tarah karna Hai. Haan..!! Jo Bimar Hain Bahut Zyada Zaeef hain Ki woh chal nahi sakte zyada To unke liye rukhsat hai ki woh wheelchair vagairah me baith kar tawaf kar sakte Hain Ye Aik Alag Mamla Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-139)
Tawaf Me In Cheezon Ka Khash Khayal Rakhna Hai :
(2) Har Qism ke tawaf me Ba-Wuzu or Ba-Gusl hona zaruri Hai, Aysa nahii Hai ki aap halate Janabat me Hain yani gusl aap par farz Hai Halate haiz me Hain halate Nifas me Hain Ya be-Wuzu Hain to Aap tawaf kar len nahii.. Har har Qism ke tawaf me Wuzu zaruri Hai. Ab Aap Dekhain Sarkar ﷺ Ne Kya Farmaya ki Tawaf Namaz ki tarah Hai to kya Namaz Be-wuzu padh sakte hain chahe Nafli ho Ya koi Bhi ho.? Nahi Na.. Ba-wuzu hona zaruri hai gusl se hona zaruri Hai
To isi tarah Yahi mas'ala Yahin Par Bhi Bhi Hai ki Har Qism ke tawaf me aap ka gusl Bhi hona chahiye or wuzu Bhi hona chahiye Be-Wuzu Halat me Tawaf nahi kar sakte, Agar Daurane tawaf aap ka wuzu toot jaye to ja kar aap ko wuzu karna padega Or Ye Hota Hai ki Kabhi Kabhaar sakht Aazmaish ho jati Hai Washroom Tak jana Aana Wagairah Lekin Aap ko Jana Padega wuzu kar ke Aana padega is surat me Tayyammum bhi work nahi karega bahut zyada bheed Hai ye sab reasons hain lekin Ye aap ka koi reason valid hi nahi Hai ki Aap iski jagah tayammum karen wuzu bahrhaal hona zaruri Hai.
To har qism ke tawaf me gusl Or Wuzu hona Compulsory Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-140)
Tawaf Me In Cheezon Ka Khash Khayal Rakhna Hai :
(3) Har Qism ke Tawaf me sitre Aurat ka khayal Rakhna bhi zaruri Hai Namaz me aap sitre Aurat ka khayal rakhte hain isi tarah har tawaf me aap ko sitre Aurat ka khayal rakhna Hai. Sitre Aurat Yani Jitna Body Part Aap Namaz me chhupate Hain utna Tawaf me chhupana zaruri Hai. kon se body part hum Namaz me cover karte hain.? Chahra khula hota Hai Or Dono Hatheli Kalai se upar upar khule hote Hain or Paer Ka Agla hissa Jo Panja hota Hai ye khule hote Hain iske Alawa sab Kuch aap ko Namaz me chhupana Hai. Wahi cheez Tawaf me Bhi Apply Hogi ki Sitre Aurat ka khayal rakhna Hai Jo Sitre Aurat Namaz ka hai same wahi wahan par tawaf ke liye Bhi hai har Qism ke tawaf ke liye.
Lihaza..!! Baal Vagairah to waise bhi cover rakhna hai chahra khula rahega kaan vagairah Nazar nahi aane chahiye, Pichhe se Baal bahar nazar nahi aane chahiye Gala Gardan nazar nahi aana chahiye or Jo Maine Kaha na main jo be-ahtiyati hoti hai Aurat jab hath upar karti hai to burkha dheela hoga na to kalai kya kabhi kabhaar pura kohni tak burkha upar ho Jata Hai To Ye Aap ka Sitre Aurat khul gaya baaz surton me aap par Dam Lazim aa sakta Hai To fir iska khayal Rakhna Hai aysi surat me burkha ya to jo elastic wale hote Hain tight aao ke kalai tak baith jate Hain waise wale silwaye Ya fir andar jo aap dress pahen rahe Hain woh pura pura cover hone tak aap silwaye Ya pura gloves ya Additional sleeves aate hain ye pahen len taki Ye sitre Aurat ka mamla aap ke Sath pesh na aaye
Isi tarah Paero ke Takhne Pichhe Adi hai isko Bhi cover rakhna Hai Burkhe me cover ho jate Hain lekin cover aap ko rakhna Hai ye Aap ka sitre Aurat hai Aurat Ke liye. Chahra, dono hatheliyan or paer ka front portion ye aap ke sitr me dakhil nahi Hain iske alawa tamam cheezen aap cover karenge. To paero me socks bhi pahen Sakti hain Ya lamba burkha hai to chal jayega lekin Sitr ka khayal rakhen.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-141)
Tawaf Me In Cheezon Ka Khash Khayal Rakhna Hai :
Or Agar Aysa hai ki sitr thoda sa khul gaya ya fir aap ke jo Area cover karne hote hain Jaise Namaz me hum kahte Hain na 1/4 ya Isse Zyada khul gaya to yahan par bhi yahi hai ki 1/4 Ya isse zyada khul Gaya to fir kaffara lazim aayega different kaffara hota hai kon Sa tawaf Hai kon Sa kya Hai us hisab se Fir kaffara Bhi alag Hota Hai To Ye khayal rakhna hai ki sitre aurat Bhi pura hame Maintain rakhna Hai.
1/4 Body Part khul Gaya iska Matlab kya Hai.!?
Jaise Balon ka hissa hai jo baal aap ke sar par hain ya jo Sar ka Hissa Hai Ye Agar 1/4 khul gaya to fir Ye Jayez nahi hai tawaf me Sar ka hissa aap 4 Part me divide kar len Jitna Wuzu me 4thai Sar ka masa karna farz hota hai Na Ya 4 Ungli aap Sar par rakhte Hain To kitna Sar ka hissa nazar aa raha Hai ye 4ungli- ungli kar len apne sar par to ye portion Aap ka 1/4 hissa Hai agar itna khul Gaya to fir isme kaffara aayega.
Isi tarah kalaiyan Jo Aap ke hath Hain na Hathelyon ke Niche wala hissa Yahan se lekar kohni tak aik body part Hai agar ye 4 Hisso me divide kar len to agar 1/4 bhi khul gaya fir Ye Sitre aurat Jitna aap ko chhupana hai usse zyada khul gaya. Isi tarah paer ghutne se lekar niche Adi tak ka jo hissa hai ye Aap ke Aik paer ka 1 body part Hai Agar isko 4 hisso me divide kar Ke 1/4 khul jata Hai fir Ye bhi jayez nahi Hai. Isi tarah kabhi kabhaar kaan kisi ke nazar aa rahe hote Hain kaan to bahut chhota body part hai iska 1/4 hissa bhi zahir ho jayega to kaffara lazim aayega,
isi tarah Aysa hota hai ki Aik body part nahi thode thode body part khule hain Dono hanth Thoda thoda khul gaya Dono me jitna khula hai na hum isko add kar ke dekhenge agar ye 1/4 ban gaya to fir kaffara lazim ho jayega, Ya fir thoda kaan khula hai or hath ka 2 inch khula hai to kaan me jitna khula hai+ Ye jitna hath ka 2 inch chhote body part par rakh kar dekhen Zahir hi baat hai na 1/4 se zyada banta hai Na Ye tamam cheezen kaffare ko lazim karengi to Sitre Aurat ka khash khayal aap ko Rakhna Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-142)
Tawaf Me In Cheezon Ka Khash Khayal Rakhna Hai :
(4) Tawaf Hamesha Anticlockwise Karna Hai Har Qism ka tawaf Anticlockwise hi hota Hai or Ye taqriban galti to nahi hoti kyun ki Sab Anticlockwise kar Rahe Aik banda ulta kar raha ye to galti honi nahi chahiye lekin chunki Ye isme lazimat me shamil hai to main zikar kar rahu hun Tawaf Hamesha Anticlockwise Direction me kiya Jata Hai.
(5) Ye Bhi Main Zikar kar chuki hun Tawaf Hamesha Hateem ke bahar se hona chahiye hateem ke andar tawaf nahi kar sakte yani tawaf ka kuch hissa hateem ke andar se guzrte huwe ho gaya to fir utna hissa aap ke tawaf ka nahi mana Jata Chakkar ka, Jo hissa aap ne hateem ke andar tawaf me nikal liya woh consider nahi hoga. Haan..!! Aaj kal Hateem ka aik said total banda hota hai agar tawaf ke doran banda hateem ke andar chala bhi gaya na to wapas usko bahar aana padega or continue karna padega to kya complete to ho jata Hai bahrhaal,
Lekin..!! Kabhi Agar Aysi Surat ban gai ki Dusra said bhi khul gaya or idhar Se andar gaye or Wahan se bahar nikle agar aysi surat ban gai jo aaj kal banti nahi Hai Ban gai or bande ne hateem ke Andar se kar liya to fir utna Portion Jo usne kiya hai tawaf ka woh consider nahi kiya jayega Yani woh chakkar uska incomplete hoga. Lekin bahrhaal Ye Surat aaj kal takriban Takriban Na mumkin Hai.
(6) Har Qism ke Tawaf Ke baad Aap ko 2 Raka'at Namaz Tawaf ke Padhne hote Hain Ye wajib Hai iske mas'ale humne Detail me padh liya Hai.
To Total Ye 6 Cheezen Hain ¹Tawaf Chal kar karna, ²Bu-Wuzu Ba-Gusl ki halat me karna, ³Sitre Aurat ka khayal rakhna, ⁴Anticlockwise Direction me karna,⁵Hateem ke Bahar Se Karna Or ⁶Har Qism Ke Tawaf ke baad 2 Raka'at Nafil Namaz Padhna Jabki Makrooh waqt Na Ho Agar makrooh waqt ho to baad me padhna Ye wajib hota Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-143)
Tawaf Me Ye Kaam Haram Hai :
Tawaf Me Chand Kaam Haram hote Hain or isme Se kuch cheezen Pichhle Post me Maine Jo Samjhai Na Jo Nahi karna Hai Agar aap kar lenge to Ye Haram Mana jayega Gunahe Kabira mana jayega or Bande ko isse bachna hai to Tawaf me Taqriban 7 Baaten Haram hoti hain
Chahe koi Sa bhi tawaf ho Be-Wuzu Tawaf karna Ye haram Hai gunahe kabira Hai agar koi aysa karta hai to us par tauba farz Hai Allah Ta'ala ki bargah me Tauba kare or Sar zameen e Makkah hai Sar Zameen e Haram Hai To Wahan ka aik gunah bhi aik lakh gunah Hai Wahan Ka aik Haram Bhi Aik Lakh Haram karne ke barabar hai to Be-wuzu tawaf karna Ya fir be-Gusl tawaf Karna isi tarah wheelchair me Begair Kisi Wajah Ke Baith ke Tawaf Karna Ye Bhi Haram Hai, isi tarah tawaf ko ulte (Clockwise) Direction Me Tawaf Karna Ye bhi haram Hai, Tawaf Me Hateem ke Andar Guzar kar yun tawaf complete karna Ye bhi haram,
Saat Pheron se kam karna 5 kar liya Bas Hai 6 Kar liya bas hai is tarah 7 se kam kiya hai to Ye Bhi haram Hai, Isi tarah Sitre Aurat Ka Khayal na rakhna or 4thai hisse Se Zyada khula rakhna Ye bhi haram Hai. Isi Tarah Mard Hazraat ko isme khayal rakhna chahiye ki woh bandhte Hain tahband to naaf me niche se le kar guthne tak mardon ka sitre Aurat Hota Hai, to naaf ke kafi niche chala jata hai tahband or pet ka woh hissa jo sitr me dakhil hota hai woh bhi khula rahta Hai to Ye Be-Pardgi Ka Gunah Alag or Fir tawaf me Ye haram hai iska gunah alag Ye kafi cheezon Ki gunah ka sabab ban raha hai to isse khash ahtiyat karni chahiye. To Ye Hai Takriban 7 Jo Tawaf me haram Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-144)
Tawaf Me Ye baaten Makrooh Hain :
Tawaf Me kuch kaam makrooh hote Hain yani inse bhi aap ko bachna hai inme se baaz cheezen Makrooh e tahreemi ke darze me Hai haram ke kareeb kareeb Hai Bahrhaal Tamam makruhaat se hame bachna Hai
(1) Tawaf ke doran fuzool baatein karna. Kuch log معاذ الله Wahan Par Bhi ja kar isko dekha usko dekha kuch or gap-Sap العیاذ باللہ Allah Ta'ala Ne Aap Ko Hazri ka moqa diya hai to Fir Us maqam ka adab karen to koi Sa bhi tawaf ho fuzool guftugu bilkul nahi karni. Hota kya hai ki aap pahli martaba jate Hain to woh pahli baar ki ziyarat hai or bahut adab se banda jata hai karta Hai lekin ye ho gaya ki 2-3 Martaba Umrah kar liya to fir 4thi Me woh fir aik-Dusre se Hansi mazak ho rahi Hai, Kahin par video Suting chal rahi hai Yani woh taqaddus sirf aik baar ke liye tha dusri baar ke liye معاذ الله Ye nahi hona chahiye tawaf ke doran koi fuzool guftugu nahi karenge.
Haan..!! Zarurat Kabhi hota Hai koi Saman se related baat Hai kuch bhi duniyawi baat hai lekin zaruri Hai to woh kar le. Deeni baat to aik alag baat Hai Deeni baat me agar kli islahi baat kar di to woh to durust Hai hi kisi ko koi mas'ala maloom nahi Hai Aap ne usko woh mas'ala sikha diya Ya hamare history se Related koi baat Hai, Sirate Mustafa ﷺ Se related koi baat Hai Ye bata di to isme Koi gunah nahi Hai balki achhi baat Hai ki Aap deeni baat kisi ko bata rahe Hain. To Bahrhaal Fuzool (Useless) baaten bilkul Bhi nahi karni.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-145)
Tawaf Me Ye Baaten Makrooh Hain
(2) Zikr Aap kar Sakte hain, Duaa kar sakte hain, Tilawat Kar Sakte Hain, Naat Padh Sakte Hain, Munajaat Manqawat Ye Sab Aap Padh Sakte Hain Lekin Itne Aawaz Se Padhna ki Samne Wala Disturb ho ja raha hai bahut tez Aawaz se padhna Ye Makrooh Hai Isse Mana Kiya gaya Hai, Zikr Tilawat Duaa jo Bhi Hai Chahe mard ho Chahe Aurat Ho Dhimi aawaz se padhe Dhimi Aawaz se karna jayez Hai tez (Baland) aawaz se karna Makrooh hai.
(3) Napaak Kapde vagairah Me Tawaf Karna Ye bhi Makrooh Hai. Napaak Kapdo me tawaf kar lenge to tawaf to ho jayega lekin Makrooh Hai Napaaki sath me Ho kapdo par ho Ya Baaz log Chappal Andar li aate Hain or unke Chappal me Napaaki hoti hai Ye Bhi nahi karna. Tawaf me normally Tawaf kare or khayal rakhe ki jism par najasat na ho Najasat hai jism Par to ho to jayega tawaf or isme dam vagairah bhi nahi aata koi kaffara nahi aata lekin bahrhaal isse bachna hai Kyunki ye makrooh Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-146)
Tawaf Me Ye Baaten Makrooh Hain :
Ab aap bolenge Baji Aysa karta kon Hai Ki Najasat le kar tawaf Kare.!?
Aysa hota to nahi hai ki banda Najasat le kar tawaf kare lekin isme aik surat banti Hai Jo log la-ilmi me kar baithte Hain Woh ye hai ki chhota bachha Jo Pamper pahne huwe hota hai kabhi usko le kar uska Baap shoulder par bitha leta hai kabhi maa godi me le kar ghumti rahti hai woh pamper to Napaak hi hai Na usme Napaaki hai to ye aysa hi hai jaise aap ne apne Hath me Napaaki utha kar tawaf kiya Ye makrooh Hai Na-pasandida Hai to isliye aik to bachhe ko Masjid ke andar lana nahi Hai aik woh gunah fir, Yun Najasat le Kar Tawaf karne ke mudaratif ho gaya Na To ye cheez ka khash khayal rakhna Hai.
Haan..!! Kabhi kabhaar mazburi hoti Hai jaise Bahut zyada bimar hai ya chot aa gai hai to bandez vagairah bandh diya Hai Bandez par khoon laga huaa hai to ab woh Sharan mazburi hai na Janbujh kar to Ye najasat le kar nahi aaya Hai isse bach bhi nahi sakta Patti Vagairah lagana zaruri Hai To Ye moaf Hai Kyunki isme bande ne kuch janbujh kar kaam nahi kiya Ha. Isi tarah jo aurten Istehaza ki halat me Jati Hain unke liye to Sakht Aazmaish hi hai aap Samajh len Wahan par Bilkhusoos Hajj o Umrah me Hajj me to zyada Aazmaish ka mamla hai Aage Wuzu me sharai mazoor ka mas'ala Bayan karungi. To aysa hota hai ki istehaza me Jo aurat hoti hai to ab woh Ya to Paid honge Ya to kuch hoga jiski wajah se Napaaki Sath me hogi to ye bhi uski Sharan Mazburi Hai kuch kar nahi sakte to Ye mazburi mana jayega.
Isi tarah kisi ko peshab continue nikalne ki bimari Hai or Sharai mazoor Bhi Hai To Isme Bhi uske badan par agar thodi bahut Najasat Hai lekin khash khayal rakhe agar istehaza wali Hai Ya jinko Continues peshab ke katre nikalne ki bimari hai Ye sab Bhi Jism par Hai thik hai lekin kahin Par Mataf me woh katrat vagairah na gire Ya kahin par masjid ka koi area napaaki se aaluda na ho ye khayal rakhna Hai. To Bahrhaal Agar mazburi me kar liya to thik hai warna gaire Mazburi Me Ye ijazat nahi hogi.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-147)
Tawaf Me Ye Baaten Makrooh Hain :
(4) isi tarah Mardo ko Tawaf me ramal karna Hai Pahle 3 Chakkaron me, istiba'a karna Hai istelam karna Hai to Ye tamam cheezen sunnat hain kisi ne agar inko chhod diya to ye Bhi makrooh hai. Istiba'a nahi kiya to ye Bhi makrooh Hai, Ramal nahi kiya to ye Bhi makrooh Hai, istelam bhi kisi ne chhod diya to ye Bhi makrooh Hai. Bahut badi sunnat Hai ye Sunnat se mahrumi kahlayegi bada Sawab usne gawa diya lekin bahrhaal tawaf Ho jata Hai lekin makrooh kahlayega Khilafe sunnat isko hum kahenge.
(5) Tawaf ke Jo fere hote Hain na Aik fere ke baad thoda thak gaye to thoda sa baith liya thoda ruk gaya or fir continue kar liya thik hai lekin aysa hai ki aik phera le liya baithe hain kuch soch rahe Hain fir aik phera liya fir baithey hain yani unnecessarily time waste,Chakkar Continuously Or Jaldi Jaldi complete kar lena ye Sunnat tariqa hai Yun time waste unnecessarily Kar lena Ye makrooh Hai, Lekin Bahrhaal Aik Ghante Ke baad... Aik ghante ke baad kar ke Bhi agar bande ne kar liya to tawaf to ho jayega lekin isse bachna chahiye jaldi jaldi isko complete kar len.
Haan..!! Kabhi kabhar wuzu vagairah ke liye Washroom vagairah ke liye jana padta hai tawaf ko close kar Ke to ye to thik Hai Ja Sakte hain or Aa ke Tawaf Apna complete kar Sakte hain isme koi problem nahi Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-148)
Tawaf Me Ye Baaten Makrooh Hain :
(6) isi Tarah aik tawaf aap ne kar liya to uske baad Uske 2 Raka'at nafil padh len fir aap chah rahe hain aik or tawaf karen jaise nafl tawaf karna chah rahe Hain to Aik nafli tawaf kar liya to second tawaf karne se pahle agar makrooh waqt nahi Hai To 2 Raka'at Padh kar start karen, agar kar bhi liya to ho to jayega lekin ye makrooh hai napasandida hai is trah karna, fir kuch log aysa karte Hain ki 2-3 Nafli tawaf kar lete Hain or end me fir 4-6 Raka'at jitne bante Hain padh lete hain thik to Hai lekin Zyada Sahi tariqa yahi hai ki aap aik tawaf ke baad uske 2 Raka'at Padh len fir second tawaf Start karen or is tarah isko complete karen
(7) Tawaf ke doran kuch khana pina ye bhi makrooh hota Hai Aur bahut zyada pyas lagi ho pani pee liya to woh alag baat hai pani pee sakte hain, lekin khaate peete log tawaf karte rahte hain bachhon Ke hath me kuch na kuch de diya woh bachha bhi khaa raha hai ghar wale bhi khaa rahe hain or tawaf kar rahe picnic thodi hai ye.? Haan..!! Saee me aap khaa pee sakte Hain lekin tawaf me khana pina ye makrooh hai isse bachna chahiye. Haan..!! Bahut Pyas lagi hai to pani vagairah pee sakte hain or tawaf ko complete kar len.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-149)
Tawaf Me Ye Baaten Makrooh Hain :
(8) isi tarah kuch log ko ye hota hai ki ab washroom jana hai Urgent Washroom Aa raha hai to woh control kar ke fir pura tawaf complete kar lete Hain ki kisi bhi tarah wuzu pakad ke tawaf kar lenge or fir baad me jake washroom vagairah kar lenge itna lamba aana jana padega. Ye Bhi Yaad Rakhen makrooh hai or ye sakht makrooh hai beadabi hai isse bachna chahiye agar washroom jana Urgent hai to jaye washroom fir Wuzu kar ke Aa kar tawaf complete karen
kyun ki Namaz Me bhi ye mas'ala Hai Na Namaz me agar urgent Washroom Jana Hai or Banda fir bhi Namaz padh raha Hai to uske liye Hukum yahi hai ki Waqt me gunzaish hai to Woh Namaz ko tod kar ke Washroom Jaye fir se wuzu kar ke fir Namaz padhe Ayse hi Namaz Padhna Makrooh e Tahreemi Hai To tawah me bhi yahi Hukum Hai Banda Jaye Istinza vagairah se farig hone ke baad aa kar Apne tawaf ko complete kare.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-150)
Tawaf Me Ye Baaten Makrooh Hain :
Sawal : Chappal Pahen kar tawaf kar Sakte hain ya nahi.!?
Dekhiye istemali chappal se ulma kiram ne mana kiya hai ki jo chappal istemal suda hai Napaak hai to usko istemal hi na karen or jo mitti wali hai Napaaki nahi lagi lekin mitti vagairah lagi hoti hai to is Chappal ko bhi pahen ke tawaf na kiya jaye kyunki haram ka Adab hai or haram ki zameen par yun qadam rakh kar chalna.. To Aala Hazrat to yun Farmate Hain Na Haram Ki zameen or Qadam rakh Ke chalna, Are Sar ka moqa hai OO Jane wale
Yani Hona to ye chahiye aysi paak zameen Hai ki banda sar ke bal jaye paeron ke bal bhi na jaye, to Chappal Na Pahne jaye Lekin Agar aysa hai ki tawaf Ke Liye bilkul saaf chappal kisi ne pahne Hai or bahut zyada garmi vagairah hai To Khilafe Adab to hoga lekin bahrhaal tawaf ho jayega Pahen sakte Hain sakht Garmi ya kisi wajah se kisi ne pahen liya to. Behtar hai ki Aurat Socks Pahen le, Mard Hazrat to nahi pahen Sakte Socks halate Ahram me Ya fir thodi thandak aa jaye ja kar fir tawaf kare. adab ke khilaf hoga Paak or clean chappal hai lekin agar mitti vagairah hai to isi ijazat nahi hogi.
To Ye tawaf ke Makruhaat they.
Tawaf Me Ye Baaten Makrooh Hain :
Sawal : Chappal Pahen kar tawaf kar Sakte hain ya nahi.!?
Dekhiye istemali chappal se ulma kiram ne mana kiya hai ki jo chappal istemal suda hai Napaak hai to usko istemal hi na karen or jo mitti wali hai Napaaki nahi lagi lekin mitti vagairah lagi hoti hai to is Chappal ko bhi pahen ke tawaf na kiya jaye kyunki haram ka Adab hai or haram ki zameen par yun qadam rakh kar chalna.. To Aala Hazrat to yun Farmate Hain Na Haram Ki zameen or Qadam rakh Ke chalna, Are Sar ka moqa hai OO Jane wale
Yani Hona to ye chahiye aysi paak zameen Hai ki banda sar ke bal jaye paeron ke bal bhi na jaye, to Chappal Na Pahne jaye Lekin Agar aysa hai ki tawaf Ke Liye bilkul saaf chappal kisi ne pahne Hai or bahut zyada garmi vagairah hai To Khilafe Adab to hoga lekin bahrhaal tawaf ho jayega Pahen sakte Hain sakht Garmi ya kisi wajah se kisi ne pahen liya to. Behtar hai ki Aurat Socks Pahen le, Mard Hazrat to nahi pahen Sakte Socks halate Ahram me Ya fir thodi thandak aa jaye ja kar fir tawaf kare. adab ke khilaf hoga Paak or clean chappal hai lekin agar mitti vagairah hai to isi ijazat nahi hogi.
To Ye tawaf ke Makruhaat they.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-151)
Tawaf Me Ye Kaam Jayez Hai :
1. Kisi Ko Salam Karna Kisi ke Salam ka jawab dena Ye Jayez Hai,
2. Zaruri baat karna jayez Hai,
3. Paani Aap Pee Sakte Hain
4. Humd, Naat, Manqawat Ye Sab Aap Padh Sakte hain lekin Aahista Aawaz Se
5. Daurane Tawaf kisi Namazi ke Aage se Bhi aap guzar Sakte Hain
6. Dini Baat Kisi ko bata dena Ye Kaam bhi Jayez hota Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-152)
Tawaf me Agar wuzu toot gaya to ab wapas aa kar hum kahan se continue karenge.!?
To jab bhi aap ka wuzu toot jaye tawaf me to apne tawaf ko aap stop karen foran jaye wuzu karen or wapas aa jaye ab Ye hota hai ke khana se Chakkar continue karen.? Jahan se chhoda tha Wahan se karen Ya fir dubara se strat karna padega.? To isme hukum ye hai ke Agar Aap ne 4 Chakkar se kam lagaya hai yani Aik chakkar lagaya hai Ya aik chakkar bhi pura nahi hua hai 2 Chakkar lagaye hain ya 3 lagaye Hain Yani 4 Chakkar se kam hai Yani 1-2-3 chakkar laga chuke hain to aap ke paas option hai chahe to start se hi apna tawaf shuru karen ya fir jahan se chhoda hai wahan se aap isko continue kar len or Agar 4 chakkar ya isse zyada laga chuke Hain to fir jahan se chhoda Hai wahin se continue kare to 4 se kam me option hota hai.
waise shayed hi koi ikhtiyar kar le ki dubara se pura tawaf start kare warna ye hota hai ki jaldi hum tawaf Mukammal kar len kitabon me mas'ala likha hai To maine aap ko bata diya. Ki agar wuzu toot Gaya to 4 se kam phero me ye hota hai ki naye sire se hi aap tawaf shuru kar len ye kar sakte Hain lekin agar 4 ya 4 se zyada kar liya hai to Ab aap ko wahin se continue karna hai to Yaad rakh len kahan tak aap ne tawaf kiya tha jaise Hateem Tak ho gaya hai to Yahan se aa ke continue karna Hai ya fir rukne Yamani Shami tak ho gaya hai yamani tak ho gaya hai to yaad rakh len kahan tak hua Hai wapas aap kar wahin se aap continue kare len. To ye mas'ala Hai ke beech me wuzu toot jaye to is tarah complete karenge.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-153)
Tawaf Me Tadad Bhulne Ka Mas'ala :
Jab tawaf Me Aap Chakkar bhool jaye ki kitne Chakkar lagaye they yaad Hai nahi Hai aysa hota hai na ki 4 lagaye hain ya 5, 5 Lagaye hain ya 6.!?
To isme behtar ye hota hai ki aik tasbih ya kuch rakh len Ya counter rakh len taki aap tawaf ke chakkar count kar len kyunki Bahut zyada confusion ho jati hai or Iska Hukum ye Hai Ki agar kisi ko yaad nahi hai Ya kuch ho gaya jiski wajah se chakkar kitne lagaye hain yaad nahi hai confusion ho gaya to kis tarah hum amal karenge.? To dekhiye agar farz Ya wajib tawaf Hai To Farz tawaf yani Tawafuz ziyarah Ya umre ka tawaf hoga or wajib tawaf yani tawafe wida ya mannat ka tawaf to agar ye farz ya wajib tawaf hai or isme aap count bhool gaye 2 kiye hain ya 3.? 4 kiye hain ya 5.?, 6 kiye Hain ya 7.? Isme confusion Hai To Aap ko restart hi karna padega tawaf Kyunki Farz tawaf Hai Na to Yahan par aap ko tawaf restart karna padega 3 hai Ya 4 to hum 3 le kar karen aysa nahi kar sakte.! Aap ko pura tawaf shuru se karna padega.
Or Agar Aysa huaa ki Aap ko to yaad nahi hai aap ke sath koi shakhs hai jo bada nek Hai muttaqi Hai usne kaha ke aap ko yaad nahi Hai mujhe pata hai ki 3sra chakkar hai to uski baat aap maan Sakte Hain or agar 2 log hain 2 logon ne bata diya or dono nek Hain muttaqi Hain parhezgar Hain namazi Hain pabande Sharaa Hain jhoot wagairah Nahi bolte jo unho ne kaha usi ko aap mane gen to bahrhaal agar koi nek banda bata de to uske mashware par amal kar ke usko aap continue Karen.
Or agar koi batane wala nahi hai aap ko yaad nahi hai to starting se tawaf karna padega. kisme.? Farz Tawaf Or wajib tawaf me.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-154)
Tawaf Me Tadad Bhulne Ka Mas'ala :
Or Agar Sunnat tawaf (Tawafe Qudoom) ho Ya Nafli tawaf ho to ab kya karenge.?
Is surat me thodi aasani Hai, is surat me jiski taraf aap ka dil zyada bol raha Hai 3 Ya 4 me aap ka dil bol raha hai ki nahi 4 hogaye lekin bas thoda sa shaq hai Thoda sa zahen 3 ki taraf ja raha hai to jiski taraf aap ka zahen zyada ja raha Hai 4 ki taraf to 4 Samajh kar complete kar len, 3 ki taraf to 3 Samajh kar complete kar len to nafli tawaf me or sunnat tawaf me jahan aap ka dil zyada ho Raha bao Zyada matlab 95-96% aik taraf or dusri taraf 3-4% thoda sa doubt.
Or Agar Shaq shaq jaisa mamla Hai 50-50% hai Ye ho sakta hai ya woh ho sakta Hai 3 hai ya 4 to fir isme se jo kam number Hai usko le len Yani 3 ya 4 me shaq hai to 3 Chakkar ho gaye maan le or 4they se complete kare. Ye hai tawaf me tadad bholne ka mas'ala.
To Ye tawaf ke Qisme aap ko Yaad hone chahiye aage jo bhi mas'ale aayenge isme har qism ke mas'ale Aayenge.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-155)
Agar Farz Tawaf Ka Koi Chakkar Rah Gaya :
Agar tawaf me Aysa ho gaya ki bande ka koi chakkar chhut gaya ho sakta hai bhool gaya ho banda 6 chakkar kiya 7 karna tha Pura umrah kar liya fir yaad aaya ki mera aik chakkar rah gaya Hai kuch counting mistake hui thi ya is tarah jo bhi mamla hai kabhi kabhaar tawaf incomplete rah jata hai to agar tawaf ke Chand Aik-Aat chakkar rah gaye Hain to fir Kya karna hoga.!?
Isme dekha jayega ki Ye farz tawaf hai ya nahi agar farz tawaf hai yaad rakhen farz tawaf yani aap ka tawafuz ziyarah or umre ka tawaf isme agar kisi bande ne 4 chakkar ya isse zyada chhod diya to uska tawaf hi nahi hua woh tawaf hi consider nahi karenge bhale aik chakkar lagaya ho 2 lagaya ho woh tawaf hi consider nahi hoga. Ab agar bande ne jaise umrah Hai usme usne tawaf hi nahi kiya uska umrah hi nahi hua ab us par fir umrah ki qaza lazim ho jayegi dam vagairah bhi lazim ho jayega us par.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-156)
Agar Farz Tawaf Ka Koi Chakkar Rah Gaya.!?
Isi Tarah tawafuz ziyarah ke kam se kam 4 chakkar ye farz ke me darze Hai to agar kisi ne 4 Chakkar ya 4 se zyada chhod diya fir to woh tawaf hi nahi huaa ab isme dam wagairah kya usko woh wali ibadat hi repeat karni padegi. Jaise Tawafuz Ziyarah me kisi ne aik chakkar lagaya hai to uska tawafuz Ziyarah hi nahi hua uska hajj hi complete nahi huaa usko dubara se woh tawafuz ziyarah karna padega or sath hi sath usme dam vagairah ki surten bhi aa Jati hain. 4 ya 4 se zyada chakkar chhod diya yani 4 chakkar chhod diye 5 chakkar chhod diye 6 chakkar chhod diye ya pure 7 chhod diye to is surat me tawaf hi consider nahi kiya jayega or woh ibadat hi nahi hui aap ki aap Samajh len
Or agar Aik-Aat Chakkar chood diya 1 Chhod diya, 2 Chhod diya Ya 3 Chhod diya To fir dam wajib ho jayega, kisi ne tawafuz-Ziyarah ka aik chakkar chhod diya matlab 6 kiye or 7wa chhod diya, 5 kar liye 2 chhod diye Tab bhi dam wajib or agar 4 kar liye 3 Chhod diye tab bhi dam wajib hoga Chahe Tawafuz ziyarah ho Chahe tawafe Umrah ho.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-157)
Agar Wajib, Sunnat Ya Nafil Tawaf Ka Koi Chakkar Rah Gaya.!?
Ab wajib tawaf yani Tawafe wida & Mannat wala tawaf, Sunnat Tawaf Yani Tawafe Qudoom Ya Nafli tawaf in Charo tawaf me agar 4 Ya Char se zyada Chakkar chhut gaye to fir dam lazim Hai Yahan par aap ka tawaf to consider ho Jayega lekin incomplete mana jayega isliye dam lazim ho Jata Hai Wahan par dam Ki koi surat nahi Hai lekin Yahan par jo Wajib tawaf hote Hain, Sunnat tawaf hote Hain Nafil tawaf hote Hain inme 4 ya 4 se zyada chakkar agar bande ne chhod diye to fir dam lazim ho jayega.
or Agar 4 se kam chhode Yani Aik chakkar chhoda ya 2 Chhoda ya 3 Chhod diya to har chakkar ke badle aik sadqa lazim hoga. Aik chakkar chhuta to Aik Sadqa e fitr, 2 chhute to 2 Sadqa e fitr, 3 chakkar chhute to 3 sadqa e fitr.
Ye mas'ala tab aata Hai ki jab nafli tawaf log shuru kar lete Hain fir sochte hain ki Nafil Hai na yaar abhi Bahut thakan lag rahi hai nahi ho pa raha hai to chhod diya Chalen. Ye galat Hai nafli tawaf Jab tak aap ne shuru nahi kiya tha nafil tha aap ko ikhtiyar tha lekin jaise hi Aap ne Shuru kar liya ab aap par lazim ho gaya ki usko complete karen Jis tarah Namaz Roze me ye hukum Hota Hai ki agar aap Nafli Namaz Shuru kar den Nafli roza shuru kar den to bila wajah aap Isko nahi tod sakte ye gunah hota hai, isi tarah tawaf ka mamla hai ki Bigair kisi Strong reason ke aap isko nahi chhod sakte to Nafli tawaf me agar Aik chakkar 2 Chakkar Ya 3 Chakkar chhute to har chakkar par aik sadqa Hai or agar 4 chakkar Ya isse zyada chhute fir to dam hi lazim ho jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-158)
Agar Tawaf Ka Koi Chakkar Rah Gaya :
Haan..!! Is surat me yaad rakhen chahe aap ka Farz Tawaf ho Ya wajib, Sunnat, nafil isme Jo chakkar aap se rah gaye Hain Yani jinki wajah se aap par dam lazim huwa tha sadqa lazim huwa tha agar aap ne inko properly dubara de complete kar liya to jo dam ya jo sadqa aap par lazim tha woh khatam ho jayega.
Jaise kisi ne 4 Chakkar kiye they 3 chhod diye they to Ab Har chakkar par aik Sadqa ho gaya Na agar woh ja kar dubara se 3 chakkar laga leta hai bhale Ahram vagairah se bahar aap chuka lekin agar woh 3 chakkar makkah me rahte huwe laga leta hai to uske zimme jo dam tha ya jo bhi Sadqa tha finish ho jayega. Lekin..!! Bahut baar aysa hota hai ki ye nahi karte fir Watan apne aa jate Hain is surat me fir aap ko dam Ya jo bhi Hai woh bande ko dena padega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-159)
Agar Tawaf Ka Koi Chakkar Rah Gaya :
To Isme Aap ke Sare mas'ale Aa gaye kabhi kabhar hota hai na Emergency Me Chakkar chhod diye, kabhi aysa huaa ki hajre aswad ke baad se adha chakkar finish kar ke start karte hain to woh chakkar bhi consider nahi hua to isme yahi rule apply hoga ya kabhi kabhar hateem ke andar Se kisi ne kar liya jo abhi possible nahi Hai Misal ke taur par kisi ne hateem ke andar se kar liya to woh utna hissa tawaf ka consider nahi hua woh chakkar consider nahi huwa, isi tarah tawaf ke doran agar seena kabe ki taraf ho gaya or ruqne Yanani se Ruqne aswad tak aane tak banda Pura isi taraf ghuma hua tha to woh Jo 1/4 chakkar kabe ki taraf ho gaya woh aap ka chakkar consider nahi hoga to Ye tamam suraten Hain Ki jisme bande ko khayal rakhna Hai nahi rakhega to fir dam ya sadqa according us par lazim ho jayega.
Hajre Aswad se agar aysa ho gaya ki Hajre Aswad se start nahi kiya baad me se start kiya tawaf ko to woh chakkar aap ka consider nahi hoga or Fir us hisab se ye jo Maine abhi tafseel batai dam Sadqa wagairah aa jata Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-160)
Agar Hateem Ke Andar Se Guzar Kar Tawaf Complete Kiya.!?
Agar hateem ka mamla hai ki Hateem ke andar se kiya to dekhiye Woh Tawafuz ziyara hai ya Tawafe umrah hai Bahrhaal Aik dam lazim ho jata hai hateem ke andar se Guzarne se Jo Abhi possible nahi Hai ki Agar hateem ke andar koi Gaya or bahar aa kar properly usko complete nahi kiya to Agar farz tawaf hai Yani Tawafuz Ziyarah Ya Tawafe Umrah hai to aik dam lazim ho jayega chahe aik chakkar me aysa kiya Hai Ya fir chahe tamam chakkar me aysa kiya Hai
Or Fir isi tarah aap ka wajib, Sunnat or Nafil tawaf hai isme har chakkar me Jisme kiya hai ki hateem ke andar se woh guzar gaya to har chakkar par Sadqa lazim Hai, Jo Abhi mumkin bhi nahi hai Bas isko notes me likh len aap.
Agar Kisi ne ulta tawaf kar liya ye bhi possible nahi Hai Ye aysa koi karega nahi jan-bujh kar hi karne wala koi hoga Kyunki sab to aik hi direction me Kar rahe hote hain to agar kisi ne ulta tawaf kar liya to is Surat me bhi dam aa jata hai Har Surat me chahe woh farz tawaf ho, Wajib tawaf ho, Sunnat tawaf ho, Nafli tawaf ho in tamam me fir dam lazim aa jata hai or ia'adah karna chahiye hota Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-161)
Agar Tawaf Ka koi chakkar rah jaye To kya hukm hoga.!?
Aap ko main Dubara se isko short me batari hun Jo Aap ka Farz tawaf Hai Tawafuz ziyarah or tawafe umrah agar isme 4 chakkar ya isse zyada rah gaye kisi bhi wajah se To fir to aap ko woh tawaf hi repeat karna padega or woh tawaf aap ka consider hi nahi hota, Or Agar 1 Ya 2 Ya 3 Chakkar rah gaye hain to fir dam lazim hoga.
Or Nafli Tawaf, Wajib Tawaf & Sunnat Tawaf isme agar 4 Ya 4 Se zyada Chakkar rah gaye to fir dam aap ko dena padega, Farz tawaf me maine kaha woh tawaf hi consider nahi hota. lekin ye jo 3 hain chuki inka leave thoda kam hai farz tawaf nahi hai ye inme fir ye hoga ki inke 4 chakkar ya isse zyada chhut jane Par hum ye to nahi kahenge ki aap ka tawaf hi nahi hua Tawaf consider ho jayega lekin iski wajah se aap par dam lazim aa jayega or Wahan par Maine kya kaha tha Farz (tawaf me) 1-2-3 Chakkar chhut gaye to fir dam lazim hai yahan par 1-2-3 chakkar Chhut gaye To fir har chakkar ke badle aap ko aik Sadqa dena hota hai Aik Chakkar chhuta hai to 1 Sadqa e fitr 2 chakkar chhute hain to 2 Sadqa e fitr 3 chakkar chhute hain to 3 Sadqa e fitr.
Har Chakkar ke Liye Aik-Aik Dam Nahi Hai teeno chakkar ke liye Aik hi dam hai Dam kabhi 1-2-3 Aysa nahi aata... Sadqa Hamesha 1-2-3 aap jitne chakkar chhod rahe Hain us hisab se aata Hai. Dam hamesha total aik hi hota hai to chahe Aik chakkar chhode ho chahe 2 Chakkar chhode ho chahe 3 Chakkar chhode ho aik hi dam lazim hoga farz me Jabki Wajib, Sunnat, Nafil Me Aik chakkar 2 Chakkar 3 Chakkar chhode to us hisab se Aap utna sadqa lazim ho raha hai to jo hukum hai jo kaffara hai usme thodi si kami aa rahi Hai Pahle Dam Hota hai fir sadqa hota hai Na Sabse Pahla Darza me Kaffare me badna hai uske baad dam hai uske baad sadqa Hai To Jaise jaise tawaf me leave uska kam ho raha Hai or chakkar kam hote ja rahe hain waise waise kaffare bhi kam hote Aa Rahe Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-162)
Bina kisi valid reason Ke Electric gadi Ya scooter Vagairah Me Tawaf.!?
Aap Jante hain koi bhi tawaf ho, Aap ko hamesha chal kar hi tawaf karna hai aap wheelchair par nahi kar sakte, kisi ke god me baith kar nahi kar sakte, Electric gadi me nahi kar sakte, scooter me nahi kar sakte koi bhi tawaf ho hatta ki nafli tawaf Bhi aap baith Kar nahi kar sakte Aap ko chal kar hi complete karna hai,
Ab agar aysa hua ki bande ne bagaire kisi valid reason Ke woh chalne ke bajay kisi gadi me baith kar usne tawaf complete kar liya to Ab kya hukm hoga.!?
To Dekhen agar Ye Farz Ya Wajib Tawaf tha to dam lazim aayega Farz o Wajib me kon se aa gaye Tawafuz ziyarah, Tawafe Umrah, Tawafe Wida or Mannat ka tawaf Ye 4 Tawaf Agar bande ne gadi vagairah me kar li to dam lazim aa jayega.
Or Agar Nafli Tawaf Hai Ya Tawafe Qudoom To har chakkar ke badle Bande ko Sadqa dena padega 7to chakkar baith ke lagaye Nafli tawaf me gadi me baith ke usko kiya to 7 chakkar ke 7 Sadqa e Fitr Dena Padega, 4 Chal kar kar liye 3 Gadi me baith kar kare to 4 to ho gaye thik or 3 ke badle 3 Sadqa e fitr dena Padega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-163)
Najasat Ke Sath Tawaf :
Ye Hum Bayan kar chuke ki agar Najasate Haqeeqiya hai Yani koi aysi najasat body par lagi hai Jaise peshab hai khoon hai Jo bhi hai agar Najasat sath me body Par Kapdo par kahi par hai to iske sath agar aap ne umrah kar liya to Ulma Kiram ne isko Isa'at likha Hai Yani gunah to hai lekin isme koi kaffara nahi hai lekin gunahgar hoga banda isme To Najasate Haqiqi me sath Umrah vagairah nahi karna Hai Paki me rahna Hai.
Aik Hota Hai Najasate Hukmiya Yani Bewuzu Pan Yani Bande ne bewuzu halat Me tawaf kar liya ya fir janabat ki halat me Yani gusl farz tha Aurat Halate Haiz me thi nifas me thi in Halaton me agar koi tawaf kar liya gaya to ab kya kare.!?
To isme kafi tafseel Hai Gor se padhen Or Jo tawafuz Ziyarah ka mas'ala Hai isme aurton ko bahut zyada masail pesh aate hain or isme aurten phas Bhi jati Hain Dubara se hajj ke masail me Tafseel se isko bayan karenge Kafi tafseel hai isme, Abhi Short me main aap ko bata rahi hun.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-164)
Tawafuz ziyarah Agar kisi ne Halate Janabat me Kiya To kya hukum hoga.!? :
Tawafuz ziyarah agar kisi bande Ya bandi ne halate Janabat me kiya to ab dekhenge ki kitne chakkar lagaya agar 4 Ya 4 Se Zyada chakkar Aurat ne halate janabat me lagaye Haiz ki halat me lagaye to is surat me badna Lazim ho jata Hai Kabhi kabhar aurat Ko mazburi me Kyunki Flight vagairah hoti Hai Tawafuz ziyarah Halate Haiz me karna padta Hai is surat me fir us par badna lazim ho jayega
Dubara Se repeat karun Tawafuz ziyarah agar halate janabat me kar raha hai banda to dekhenge 4 ya 4 se zyada chakkar halate Janabat Me lagaye Hain ya nahi Agar 4 ya 4 se zyada chakkar halate Janabat me lagaye Hain to badna lazim ho jayega or Mard o Aurat Par Ye Bhi lazim Hai Jab paak ho jaye gusl vagairah kar le To dubara se fir Us tawaf ko repeat karen lekin kabhi kabhar ye possible nahi hota to is surat me kuch hum kar nahi sakte.
To 4 Ya 4 Se zyada chakkar tawafuz Ziyarah ke Halate Janabat me lagane par badna lazim aata Hai Ye badna ki aik hi surat zyada tar Pesh aati Hai baqi Sab surton me dam ya sadqa aap ko nazar aayega. badna Ye aik bahut bada zurm jab hota hai tab Badna Ki surat aati Hai.
Aur Agar isse kam Hai yani aik chakkar Halate haiz me laga liya 2 Chakkar laga liye Ya 3 Chakar laga liye to fir isme Bhi koshish kare repeat kar sake to kar le warna 1-2-3 chakkar agar lagaye Hain to fir Aik dam lazim ho jayega. Ye maine aap ko short me arz kar diya Hai isme tafseel Hai isko main Tawafuz Ziyarah ke masail me tafseel se Arz karungi Filhal aap itna yaad rakhen.
Tawafuz ziyarah Agar kisi ne Halate Janabat me Kiya To kya hukum hoga.!? :
Tawafuz ziyarah agar kisi bande Ya bandi ne halate Janabat me kiya to ab dekhenge ki kitne chakkar lagaya agar 4 Ya 4 Se Zyada chakkar Aurat ne halate janabat me lagaye Haiz ki halat me lagaye to is surat me badna Lazim ho jata Hai Kabhi kabhar aurat Ko mazburi me Kyunki Flight vagairah hoti Hai Tawafuz ziyarah Halate Haiz me karna padta Hai is surat me fir us par badna lazim ho jayega
Dubara Se repeat karun Tawafuz ziyarah agar halate janabat me kar raha hai banda to dekhenge 4 ya 4 se zyada chakkar halate Janabat Me lagaye Hain ya nahi Agar 4 ya 4 se zyada chakkar halate Janabat me lagaye Hain to badna lazim ho jayega or Mard o Aurat Par Ye Bhi lazim Hai Jab paak ho jaye gusl vagairah kar le To dubara se fir Us tawaf ko repeat karen lekin kabhi kabhar ye possible nahi hota to is surat me kuch hum kar nahi sakte.
To 4 Ya 4 Se zyada chakkar tawafuz Ziyarah ke Halate Janabat me lagane par badna lazim aata Hai Ye badna ki aik hi surat zyada tar Pesh aati Hai baqi Sab surton me dam ya sadqa aap ko nazar aayega. badna Ye aik bahut bada zurm jab hota hai tab Badna Ki surat aati Hai.
Aur Agar isse kam Hai yani aik chakkar Halate haiz me laga liya 2 Chakkar laga liye Ya 3 Chakar laga liye to fir isme Bhi koshish kare repeat kar sake to kar le warna 1-2-3 chakkar agar lagaye Hain to fir Aik dam lazim ho jayega. Ye maine aap ko short me arz kar diya Hai isme tafseel Hai isko main Tawafuz Ziyarah ke masail me tafseel se Arz karungi Filhal aap itna yaad rakhen.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-165)
Tawafuz Ziyarah agar kisi ne be-Wuzu Pan me kiya to kya hukm hoga.!?
Ye bahut zyada pesh aata hai Kyunki Tawafuz Ziyarah Aysa waqt hota hai ki pura mataf Pack ho jata hai bahut se log fir chakkar aa kar behosh bhi ho jate Hain kyun ki utna wahan par congested hota Hai or aap samajh len aysa tawaf hota hai ki banda agar khada bhi ho jaye na sahi sagah par woh dhakkam-Dhukki se hi pura apna 7 chakkar bhi complete kar le utna pack hota hai tawafuz ziyarah me to aysi surat me wuzu ko roke rakhne Ye Allah Ke taraf se bande ke liye bada Aazmaish hai aakhri Bande ke sabr ko yahan Aazmaya jata Hai.
To isme kya hota hai ki agar Wuzu toot gaya na to fir bolte hain ki itna lamba rass bahar jao wuzu kar ke wapas andar aao humse nahi ho payega ya to hum tayammum kar ke kar lete Hain ya fie ayse hi halat me tawafuz ziyarah kar lete hain ye soch lete hain to isme fir ye mas'ale Pesh aate hain. Bahrhaal Tawafuz ziyarah agar kisi ne bewuzu halat me lagaye or 4 Ya 4 se zyada chakkar be-wuzu halat me lagaye to fir dam lazim ho jayega or agar 1-2 Ya 3 chakkar bewuzu halat me lagaye to fir chakkar me sadqa lazim hoga.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-166)
Umrah Ka tawaf Agar kisi ne be-wuzu Ya Halate Janabat me kiya to kya hukm hoga.!?
Umrah Ke tawaf me agar kisi mard ya aurat ne janabat ki halat me ya Be-wuzu halat me koi bhi chakkar laga liya to isme har surat me dam lazim ho jata isme sadqe ka koi concept nahi hai badne ka koi concept nahi Hai ye badna aasan Hai. Umrah me Halate Janabat me they ya halate Be-Wuzu pan me they or 1-2-3, 4 Ya 4 se zyada Koi bhi chakkar lagaye har surat me dam lazim Hai.
In tamam Surton me hukum yahi Hai ki Dubara se isko repeat kar liya jaye ba-Wuzu halat me gusl ki halat me Fir Dam badana jo Bhi hai sab sakit (Khatam) ho jayega umrah ka Mas'ala bada aasan Hai chahe janabat chahe be-wuzu Ho agar inme se koi aik cheez rah bhi jati hai to tawaf ke liye fir dam lazim ho jata Hai.
Umrah ke Tawaf ke Mas'ale Me Kabhi Bhi sadqa lazim Nahi Hota badna waise Bhi nahi aata Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-167)
Agar Wajib, Sunnat & Nafil Tawaf Janabat Ya Be-Wuzu Halat Me kiya to kya hukm hoga.!?
Tawafe Wida, Tawafe Qudoom Or Nafli Tawaf Ye Agar Janabat ki Halat me 4 Ya 4 se zyada chakkar lagaye to Aik dam lazim hoga Aur 1 Ya 2 Ya 3 Chakkar agar aap ne halate janabat me lagaye to fir har Chakkar par Aik Sadqa lazim hoga.
Or agar In tawaf Ke Chakkar be-wuzu Pan me lagaye to har chakkar Par aik sadqa lazim ho jayega. Yani Agar kisi ne 4 Chakkar Be-wuzu Halat me lagaye to 4 Sadqa Agar 7 Lagaye to 7 Sadqa Lazim hoga.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-168)
Tawaf me Sitre Aurat khul gaya to isme kya hukum hoga.!?
Agar sitre Aurat khula Yani chothai Ya Isse Zyada Khula to isme dekhenge ki farz tawaf hai ya wajib tawaf hai agar farz ya wajib tawaf hai or isme sitre aurat khula to fir dam lazim ho jayega or Agar Nafli Ya Sunnat tawaf hai fir sadqa lazim ho jayega.
Aur Isme bhi wahi rule hai ki agar iaadah kisi ne kar liya to iaadah karne se fir dam aur Sadqa Sakit ho jayega.
Yahan Par Aap ke tawaf Ke Masail complete ho gaye...
Tawaf me Sitre Aurat khul gaya to isme kya hukum hoga.!?
Agar sitre Aurat khula Yani chothai Ya Isse Zyada Khula to isme dekhenge ki farz tawaf hai ya wajib tawaf hai agar farz ya wajib tawaf hai or isme sitre aurat khula to fir dam lazim ho jayega or Agar Nafli Ya Sunnat tawaf hai fir sadqa lazim ho jayega.
Aur Isme bhi wahi rule hai ki agar iaadah kisi ne kar liya to iaadah karne se fir dam aur Sadqa Sakit ho jayega.
Yahan Par Aap ke tawaf Ke Masail complete ho gaye...
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-169)
Sharaee Mazoor Ka Mas'ala :
Sawal : kisi kisi ko peshab ke katre nikalne ki bimari hoti Hai kisi ko hawa kharij hone ki Bimari hoti hai Ya koi Aurat istehaza ki halat me hoti hai to inke liye wuzu ka kya mas'ala hoga.!? Kyun ki tawaf me fir Wuzu roke rakhna padta hai to fir kya karenge kya inke liye koi aasani hai !?
To Dekhiye isme fir aap ke Sharaee Mazoor Ke Mas'ale aa jayenge Agar Sharai mazoor hoga to fir Woh har Namaz ke liye fresh wuzu karna padega or New Namaz ka waqt Jayese hi aayega aap ko fir wuzu kar ke aa ke continue Karna padega.
Sharai Mazoor Kon Hai.!?
Jab aysi kisi ko bimari lahik ho jaye jiski wajah se woh apne wuzu ko control nahi kar pa raha usko shariat Kahti Hai Sharai Mazoor, Aysi Bandi fir Sharai Mazoorah kahlati Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-170)
Sharaee Mazoor Ka Mas'ala :
Ye Kaise Pata chalega ki koi banda Sharai mazoor Hai ya nahi.!?
To isme Dekha jata Hai ki aik Namaz ka Waqt Aap le-len Jaise aap le-len zohar se asr ka waqt. Kisi ko aysi koi problem shuru ho gai ke jiski wajah se uska wuzu control me nahi rah raha hai Jaise Peshab ke Katre Nikalne Ki bimari Ye hota hai na ki continues Peshab ke katre nikal rahe hain to Har baar aik katra niklega to wuzu toot jayega to is surat me agar kisi ko ye problem hai to usko koshish to ye karni hai ke woh wuzu Ke sath apni Namaz ko complete kare
Jaise misal ke taur par zohar ka waqt start ho gaya or kisi aurat ko peshab ke katre nikal rahe Hain continue to usne koshish ki gai wuzu vagairah ki kapde vagairah ki paaki dekhi sab kuch kiya aa gai fir khadi hui pura namaz complete Karne se pahle Aik Aat katra nikal gaya or waswasa nahi hai waqaee me nikal raha hai, Qatra nikal gaya ab Woh wuzu control nahi kar pa rahi dubara se gai wuzu kiya aai Namaz Padhi fir se yahi momla huaa koshish karti rahi Har 5-10, 15-20 Minutes Me koshish usne ki Namaz main ada kar lun lekin ab aysa Ho gaya ki Asar ka waqt bilkul kareeb aa gaya to ab kya karegi.??
Example ke taur par 5 Baje Asar hai or 12:30 Se Zohar hai to 12:30 ke baad se usne koshish ki Hai lekin ab kya ho gaya ki 4:55 Takriban ho gaye 5 Bajne ke Kareeb Hai asar ka waqt kareeb Hai lekin ab Bhi isme ye salahiyyat nahi aai ki woh Wuzu ke sath Namaz complete kar sake to ab kya karegi woh aurat.??
Ab iske liye hukum ye hai isne pure waqt me koshish ki na ab hum kahenge ki aap sharai Mazoorah ho gai ab aap ke liye hukum ye hai ki final baar wuzu kare or isi halat me Namaz Padh le agarche aap ke katre nikal rahe hain. Kyun.?? Kyunki woh mazoor Hai usne puri koshish ki wuzu ke sath Namaz padhne ki nahi padh pa rahi to aysa to hum nahi kahenge ki aap par Namaz moaf ho Gai Namaz ki moafi bilkul aakhri surat me milti Hai ki Banda coma me chala jaye Aysi koi surat aa jaye to fir Namaz moaf hoti Hai to is surat me Shariat unke Liye aasani deti Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-171)
Sharaee Mazoor Ka Mas'ala :
Sharai Mazoor Ke liye Kya Aasani hai.!? Unke liye Aasani ye hoti hai ke aap isi halat Me Namaz ada kar len ab dorane Namaz aap ko agar peshab ke katre nikalte bhi Hain tab bhi aap ka wuzu Baqi rahega or aap ki Namaz ho jayegi Aur Ye aurat ab kahlayegi Sharai Mazoorah.
Kaise Maloom karte hain ki koi Sharai mazoor hai ya nahi Ye jo pura tariqa abhi jo maine bataya Na ki aik Namaz ka waqt Start hoga tab Se kar Namaz ke Aakhri waqt tak aap ko koshish karte rahne hoti hai ki aap kisi bhi tarah wuzu ke sath apne Namaz ko ada kar len Lakh koshish karne ke bawjud aap nahi kar pa rahe Hain to jo aakhri waqt aa jayega Namaz ka tab hum kahenge Aap Sharai Mazoorah ho gai ab aap apni Namaz Sharai mazoorah ke rules ke mutabiq ada karen.
To Jise Peshab ke katre nikalne ki bimari ho uske liye bhi yahi rule Hai, Kisi ko hawa kharij hone ki bimari ho uske liye bhi yahi rule Hai, isi tarah jisko istehaza ki bimari ho uske liye bhi yahi rule hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-172)
Sharaee Mazoor Ka Mas'ala :
Istehaza Yani.!? Jiske Periods 10 din cross ho gaye Or fir bhi bleeding Zari Hai or Ye Makkah Madina Jane wali Aurton ke liye Aik common content hai taqriban Samajh len 90% Aurten Jo wahan Jati hain na lazmi taur par mere Pass to Sawal aata hai ki baji istehaza Ho Gaya ab kya karen To Ye mas'ale seekh len.
To istehaza ho to Yaad rakhen Jab istehaza ka khoon nikalta hai na body se tab Bhi wuzu toot Jata Hai Bahut si bahne isme bhi gafil hain pata hi nahi hai ki istehaza se wuzu toot'ta Hai to istehaza ke khoon se bhi wuzu toot jata hai to agar kisi ko continues bleeding ho rahi to fir woh Sharai Mazoorah ho jayegi or Sharai Mazoorah kaise bante Hain ye pura Procedure maine bata diya Ye Procedure ke baad hi aap Decide kar sakte Hain ki aap sharai mazoor hain ya nahi agar aap ne woh pura Procedure complete nahi kiya Hai aap bas tukke par ki nahi ho jayega houngi main Sharai mazoorah ye samajh kar nahi kar sakte isme fir aap ki Namaze vagairah ada nahi hongi to isme bilkul kotahi nahi.
Aik pure namaz ke waqt me aap ko test karte rahna hai ki kya aap ba-wuzu Namaz padh sakte hain ya nahi Ba-wuzu Namaz Se meri murad Hai us waqt ke farz Namaz Padh sakte Hain ya nahi agar us waqt ke kam se kam farz aap wuzu ki halat me padh sakte Hain short-short kar ke Namaz ko jaldi-Jaldi kar ke yani chhote surten padh len tasbih aik baar kar len itna bhi aap kar sakte Hain to isi halat me ba-wuzu aap ko Namaz Padhna Hai or isme fir aap ko koi rukhsaht hasil nahi hogi. Lekin agar ye nahi Ho Pa Raha Hai Possible fir aap Sharaee Mazoorah ho gai fir Jab aakhri Namaz ka waqt hoga to foran wuzu karen fir isi halat me Namaz padh len. Ab ye to huwa test Inke liye ki Ye Sharai mazoorah hain ya nahi.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-173)
Sharaee Mazoor Ka Mas'ala :
Ab inke liye Aasani kya hai.!? Aasani Ye Hai Ki Ab Jab Next Namaz ka waqt start Hoga Jaise humne Misal liya asar ki na to 5 Baje Jab Asar ka waqt Start Hoga To hum kahenge Jaise hi next Namaz ka waqt start huaa aap ka wuzu toot gaya ab aap ko fresh wuzu karna padega ab aap ko Katron ki bimari thi to katre nikalne ki wajah se aap ka wuzu nahi tootega 5 Baje Asar ke waqt aap ne wuzu kar liya 7 Baje magrib Hai To is wuzu se Magrib ka waqt shuru hone Se Pahle tak jitni Namaze Chahe aap padh sakte Hain ab jo peshab ke katre nikal rahe hain jo bimari Hai iske Wajah se aap ka wuzu nahi tootega
Haan..!! Jab Maghrib ka Waqt aa gaya to naya waqt start ho gaya to jaise Naya waqt start hoga dubara aap ka wuzu toot jayega dubara se aap ko karna padega to Ye Sharai mazoorah Ke liye aasani hoti Hai. Aik waqt me thodi aazmaish Hai lekin iske baad agle waqton Me har waqt start hone par aap ko wuzu Karna padega wuzu karne ke baad usse jitni chahe Namazen ada kar sakte Hain aap ka wuzu nahi tootega.
Haan..!! Koi Aur wuzu todne ki Cheez pai gai jaise kisi ko istehaza ki bimari hai ab usne Ja kar washroom chali gai peshab vagairah kar liya to wuzu toot Jayega lekin khash istehaza ki wajah se uska wuzu nahi tootega jab tak ke next Namaz ka Waqt Naa Aa jaye, Jab next Namaz Ka waqt Aaya dubara wuzu kar len fir isme se Jitni chahe Namazen ibadaten karni hai kar le.
⚠️ Kapdon ki Paaki ka lekin khayal rakhna Hai aysa nahi hai ki istehaza Hai To fir Napaak Kapde me hi Namaz padh li, Kapdon ki paaki ka aap ko khayal rakhna Padega. Lekin wuzu ke matter me aap ke liye aasani mil jayegi.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-174)
Sharaee Mazoor Ka Mas'ala :
Lekin Ye Aurat Kab Tak Sharai Mazoorah Rahegi.!? Ye Bhi to aik Sawal Hai na ki Abhi wuzu control kar ke Namaz nahi Padh Pa rahi lekin Baad me aysa ho gaya ki bleeding kam hote Aa gai to fir kab tak Sharai Mazoorah rahegi.?
Jab tak usko woh bleeding wala momla zari Rahe har Namaz ke waqt kam se kam Aik baar bhi bleeding hoti hai Aik Drop Khoon Bhi Aata Hai to Woh Sharai Mazoorah hi Hai, Misal ke Taur Par Abhi Jo humne Misal li 5 Baje Asar ke baad woh Sharai Mazoorah mani gai 2 Din tak to Aurat ko Continues Peshab ke Katre Nikal Rahe hain to tab to woh sharai Mazoorah hi hai 3sre Din kya Huaa Ki Zohar Se Asar ke waqt me bilkul usko Pure Waqt me Sirf 2 Drop Peshab ke Aaye to kya Ab Bhi sharai Mazoorah Hai.?? Ji Haan..!! Ab Bhi Sharai Mazoorah Hai Jab tak ki Uski Bimari Completely Stop Na Ho Jaye.
Ab Misal Ke Taur Par 3sre Din Magrib Se lekar Isha Ke Beech me Usko Aik Baar Bhi Peshab Ka Katra Nahi nikla Aik baar bhi Woh bimari nahi Aai to ab hum kahenge ab se aap Sharai Mazoora nahi rahi finish ho gaya ab aap normal Pahle wuzu kar ke jis tarah Namaz Padhti thi usi tarah aap ko karna Padega. Dubara Se bimari Start Ho Gai to dubara se aap ko woh Test Wala Jo Procedure tha Aik waqt Pura Dekhna Woh Dubara Se start karna Padega Or fir aap ko Aasani mil Sakti Hai. Lekin..!! Aik baar agar beech me aysa waqt aa gaya jisme Aap ko bilkul bhi woh bimari aik baar bhi nahi aati to aap sharai Mazoorah ki Category Se nikal gaye Ab normal Person ki Category me aa gaye.
To Ab Tawaf ke Mas'ale ki taraf Aa jate Hain kyun ki Ye Sharai Mazoor aap Samajh gai to Yahan Par Aasani ho jayegi.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-175)
Sharaee Mazoor Ka Mas'ala :
To Ab Tawaf ke Mas'ale ki taraf Aa jate Hain kyun ki Ye Sharai Mazoor aap Samajh gai to Yahan Par Aasani ho jayegi. To Aurat ko agar istehaza ho raha Hai ya isi tarah peshab ke katro Ki bimari Hai umuman Jo Zaeef log hote hain unko urine ka problem aata hai to fir kya karen.!?
To is surat me Koi mard ho Ya aurta woh Sharaee mazoor hai to fir to ye hoga ki har Namaz ke waqt unho ne first wuzu kar liya jaise asar ke Namaz ke waqt wuzu kar liya tha ab woh asar ke waqt me tawaf apna complete kar Sakte Hain, is tawaf me agar najasat nikalti Hai tab bhi woh tawaf maan liya jayega or ba-wuzu hi mana jayega.
Lekin..!! Tawaf Karte karte 4 hi chakkar lagaye they ke maghrib ka waqt start ho gaya to jaise Hi maghrib ka waqt start ho gaya foran wuzu toot gaya ab unko ja kar dubara wuzu karna padega, Aa kar fir Wahan se continue karen. To Sharai mazoor Ke Liye ye aasani rahegi tawaf me ke Woh is tarah apna chakkar vagairah complete kar Sakte Hain. Bas Timing vagairah ka khayal rakhna Padega.
Aur Ye bhi khayal rakhe jaise maine kaha na koi sharai mazoor ja raha hai tawaf ke liye to aysa na ho ki najasat jahan par tawaf kar rahe hain Wahi Par gir jaye Carefully Rah kar apne afaal ko ada karna Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-176)
Sharaee Mazoor Ka Mas'ala :
Sharai Mazoor Ke liye aik Aur Mas'ala bahut important hai Jisme Shayed Khawateen thodi zyada laparwahi bartti nazar aati hain.. Woh Ye Hai ki Dekhiye ye hai ki Sharai Mazoor ki Rukshat aap ko mil jayegi lekin jab tak aap ke Liye possible ho ki aap kisi bhi tarah us bimari ko rok kar aap wuzu ko Maintain kar Sakte Hain tab tak aap par lazim hai aap puri koshiah karen misal ke taur par kisi ko katron ki bimari Hai Woh khade ho kar padhte Hain To katre aate hain Kyunki khade hote Hain, ruku me jate Hain, Sajde me Jate Hain to fir Katre nikalte hain, Baith kar Padh padhte hain to Kyunki Harkat kam hoti hai to isme fir katre nahi nikalte to aysi surat me in par lazim Hai ki Namaz Baith kar padhen bhale khade ho kar padh sakte Hain khade ho kar padhna Namaz Me Farz vagairah me to farz ke darze me Hai isko aap chhod nahi sakte. Lekin is Surat me agar aap wuzu Maintain kar sakte Hain baith kar to fir baith kar karna padega.
Yahan Par Bhi jab aap tawaf ke liye Ja rahe hain or agar aysa koi mas'ala hai or kisi bhi tarah aap katre, istehaza vagairah ko STOP karne ki koshish kar sakte Hain to karna padega. Or ba-Wuzu tawaf karna padega ye nahi ki chalo chhod do hota rahta hai kar lenfe sharai mazoor hi maan lenge Aysa nahi hai. Chahe Namaz ho chahe koi aur ibadat ho lazmi taur Par usko control karne ki koshish karen.
Jaise kisi ko thandi hawa lagti hai to peshab ke katre nikalte Hain to koi garam kapda pahna kar dekhen Ya koi aur cheez Pani kam pine se agar ye momla kam ho raha Hai To pani kam piye zyada Na piye Kyunki Tawaf ke liye zaroori Hai baad me Saee vagairah Ke liye zaruri nahi hai na wuzu to iske liye fir utne time tak Maintain kare.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-177)
Sharaee Mazoor Ka Mas'ala :
Or Jo haiz Wali hai ab ye kya kar sakti Hai.? Haiz wali ke liye bahut Sare Aaj-Kal Options Hai ki jinki wajah Se woh istehaza ka khoon bahar aane se rok sakti hai Aur Ye aap ke normal Namaz ke liye bhi Apply capable hai Aurat ko koshish karni padegi ke Istehaza ka khoon bahar na aaye.
Dekhiye Wuzu kab toot'ta Hai Jab Sharamgaah se drop Bahar nikalta Hai tab Ja Kar wuzu toot'ta Hai jab tak woh Andar rahega aap ka wuzu nahi tootega Jaise hi bahar aayega tab Ja kar wuzu tootega to bahare Shariat me mas'ala likha hua Hai ki agar Aurat Sharmgaah me rui vagairah rakh kar apne khoon stop kar Sakte Hain to us par lazim hai ki usko Stop kar Ke wuzu ki halat me apni Namaz ada kare Agar nahi karti to is surat me uski woh Namaz consider nahi hogi.
To Aaj-Kal ke Zamane Me Cotton tampons Aa rahe Hain tampons rakhne Se Blood bahar nahi aata kafi time tak Nahi aata kuch ghanto tak nahi aata to ye aik surat hai, iske alawa menstrual cups" aa gaya Hain cup les* kar dete hain to takriban 12 ghante tak aap ka khoon bahar nahi aata to fir is surat me aurat par lazim hoga ki koshish Atleast use this ke ye kare ki apni namaz or apne tawaf vagairah ko correct tariqe se ada kare specially hajj wagairah jane se pahle to inke usse ko inke tariqe ko dekh le koshish kar le taki ba-wuzu tariqe se namaze bhi ada ho aur tawaf vagairah ho kyun ke Ye Wahan par ja kar fir aysa na ho ke Sar Zameene makkah hai or Wahan par aap kai gunahon ke Sath wapas aa rahe Hain or Hajj bhi aap ka aham Faraiz Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-178)
Sharaee Mazoor Ka Mas'ala :
Misal Ke Taur Par Samajh len Tawafuz ziyarah misal Ke taur Par koi Aurat be-wuzu kar leti Hai To fir usme Bhi dam wagairah lazim aa jata Hai to khayal rakhe. Aur possible tha aurat ke liye usne nahi kiya to Wuzu karne ke bawujud hum usko be-wuzu hi manenge to isliye isme careful rahna hai koshish karni hai ki kisi tarah is khoon ko bahar aane na diya jaye.
Iska Aik benefit main bata dun jaise maine kaha Na ki hukum us waqt lagta Hai ki jab blood ka drop private Part se bahar aa jaye to Agar kisi Aurat ko haiz aane wala Hai aur usko pata Hai ki Abhi Tawafuz Ziyarah karte karte mujhe haiz strat ho jayega uske Paas aik option Hai ki woh cup wagairah rakh kar tawaf Start kar le ab Ye start Bhi hoga na to chunke Sharam gaah se bahar nahi aaya hai abhi andar Hi hai Bhale woh Start ho chuka hai procedure Aap ne roke rakha Hai lekin chunki khoon bahar nahi aaya hai hum kahenge Aurat ne haiz aane se pahle hi apna tawaf complete kar li agar karti hai to ye aik possibility hoti hai agar kisi ko pata hai to fir woh ye option apna Sakti Hai.
Yahan👆 Par Aap Ke tawaf ke Mas'ale Finish ho jate Hain.
Sharaee Mazoor Ka Mas'ala :
Misal Ke Taur Par Samajh len Tawafuz ziyarah misal Ke taur Par koi Aurat be-wuzu kar leti Hai To fir usme Bhi dam wagairah lazim aa jata Hai to khayal rakhe. Aur possible tha aurat ke liye usne nahi kiya to Wuzu karne ke bawujud hum usko be-wuzu hi manenge to isliye isme careful rahna hai koshish karni hai ki kisi tarah is khoon ko bahar aane na diya jaye.
Iska Aik benefit main bata dun jaise maine kaha Na ki hukum us waqt lagta Hai ki jab blood ka drop private Part se bahar aa jaye to Agar kisi Aurat ko haiz aane wala Hai aur usko pata Hai ki Abhi Tawafuz Ziyarah karte karte mujhe haiz strat ho jayega uske Paas aik option Hai ki woh cup wagairah rakh kar tawaf Start kar le ab Ye start Bhi hoga na to chunke Sharam gaah se bahar nahi aaya hai abhi andar Hi hai Bhale woh Start ho chuka hai procedure Aap ne roke rakha Hai lekin chunki khoon bahar nahi aaya hai hum kahenge Aurat ne haiz aane se pahle hi apna tawaf complete kar li agar karti hai to ye aik possibility hoti hai agar kisi ko pata hai to fir woh ye option apna Sakti Hai.
Yahan👆 Par Aap Ke tawaf ke Mas'ale Finish ho jate Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-179)
Saee Ke Steps :
Tawaf Jab Aal ka finish ho Jata Hai tawaf Ke baad Wahi maqame ibraheem Par Jana Aur multjam ki hazri zam-zam vagairah pina iske baad Saee ke liye jana hota Hai maine kaha ki agar bahut zyada thake huwe na ho to fir saee ki taraf nikal jaye to ab Yahab Par Woh jo istelam vagairah karna Hai na isme confusion tha to dekhiye Jaise hi aap ne zam-zam piya ab agar aap Saee ke liye jaba chah rahe hain to pahle kabe ka aap ko istelam karna Hai istelam yahi par hoga Saee ke liye nikalne se pahle istelam kare ye sunnat Hai uske baas fir aap ko Jo mas'aa hai wahan par jana Hai fir safa par ja kar safa par chadhna Hai kabe ki taraf rukh karna Hai duaa e Mamgna Hai Jo Safa ki duaa hoti Hai jo badi si aik duaa Hai woh bhi wahi par padhni hai uske baad upar chadh kar fir saee ki niyyat karna Hai Duaa Pahle Padhna hai niyyat baad me karna hai to Saee ki niyyat kar ke fir utar kar marwa ki taraf jayenge to Ye Steps Hai Saee ki.
Aur Tawaf Ke Baad Aaram karna hai to Wahi Ruke Jab Saee ke liye Nikle To istelam kar len kyun ki Ye Saee ka hissa Hai To Jab Saee karna ho tab istelam kar ke Saee ke liye niklen.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-180)
Saee Ke Masail :
Tawaf Ke Baad Agar Thakawat zyada ho to baith jaye Aaram kar le lekin bila wajah Yun baithe rahna makrooh hota hai Saee kiye bigair Haan..!! Thakawat vagairah ho to Aaram kar le koi Issue nahi Hai koi age wale Hain To baithey hain, Duaa e Wagairah lambi kar li to koi Baat nahi Hai, kuch hote Hain na Ayse hi baithy hain Ya fir aapas me ghap-shap shuru kar diya to Ye makrooh Hai Without any reason Baithey Rahna.
Aur Isi tarah Safa o Marwa ke darmiyan Hum Saee karte hain to baaz log safwa se marwa gaye fir baith gaye fir kuch khaa liya pi liya fir uthe fir gaye to ye slowly saee karte Hain to Ye bhi makrooh hota Hai. Lekin Bahrhaal Saee to Aap Ka Ho Jayega. Haan..!! Thak gaye Safa marwa ke darmiyan chalte chalte to Ruk liye thoda aaram kar liya ladies khaash kar to fir koi problem nahi hai fir Aaram se aap thoda baith Kar Aage kar sakte Hain.
Aur isi tarah mard Hazraat Green lights Aane Par agar nahi Dodte to ye bhi makrooh hai. Kyun ki Ye sunnat Hai To fir unko dodna chahiye Aur Aurten to Waise bhi dodengi nahii.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-181)
Saee Ke Masail :
Isi Tarah Saee ke doran jis tarah tawaf karte waqt Maine kaha Fuzool baaten vagairah nahi karni isi tarah Saeee me aap ko fuzool baaten nahi karni Bachna Chahiye aur Zikrullah Naate Paak, Durood e Paak Ye Sab Padhte huwe Saee ko mukammal karna chahiye. Aur Agar Zaruri baat cheet koi karni Hai duniyavi baat hi Kyun na koi ho, koi deeni mas'ala Batana Puchhna Hai, kisi ko salam karna, Jawab dena, khana-pina, Ye Sab cheezen Saee me jayez hoti Hain hatta ki be-wuzu halat me aur be-gusul halat me Saee karna jayez Hai ye Bhi main aap ko samjha chuki.
Kyunki Saee masjid ke bahar hoti hai to hum masjid ke bahar aate hain to Jaise hi aap tawaf wagairah kar ke masjid se bahar Saee ki taraf aate Hain to masjid ke bahar nikalne ki Duaa e Vagairah Padhte hain kyunki ab masjid ke bahar aa gaye ab Saee ke liye na wuzu shart hai na gusul shart Hai na halate Haiz o Nifas se paak hona shart Hai To agar koi be-wuzu bhi hai Janabat ki halat me Bhi Hai saee kar lenge to saee hi jayega agarche Behtar Hai ki be-wuzu halat me Aap kar len mumkin ho. Agar nahi hai or Aysi hi halat me kar liya to koi problem nahi hai. Jaise Tawafuz ziyarah ke baad hajj ki Saee log karte Hain to Wahan par aysa ho gaya ki wuzu toot gaya bahar nahi ja sakte to isi halat me aap apna Saee mukammal kar sakte Hain.
Mas'aa me Agr aap namaz Padhte hain to kabe ke Direction ke liye niche jo tails lagi Hai use follow karte huwe namaz padhen aap ki Namaz Aaye'n kabe ke direction me hogi.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-182)
Ab Aate Hain Saee ke Zaruri Masail ki taraf :
Yaad Rakhen Umrah Me Saee Wajib hoti Hai to agar Kisi ne saee kiya hi nahi ya Saee Ke 4 Ya se zyada chakkar chhod diya to is surat me bande par dam lazim ho jayega Kyunki saee wajib me se hai or agar Aik chakkar chhod diya, 2 chakkar chhod diya, 3 chakkar chhod diya To fir har chakkar ke badle me sadqa lazim hota hai Aik chakkar chhode to Aik Sadqa, 2 chakkar chhode to 2 Sadqa, 3 chakkar chhode to 3 sadqa lazim hoga.
Ye Bhi logo ke zahen me sawal aata hai Ki Ye 4 hi kyun? Or Ye 3 hi kyun.?
To iski wajah bhi main bata dun aksar maine dusre Courses me bhi zikar kiya hai ki Hamare Shariat ka aik rule hai aksar qul ke hukum me hota Hai aksar yani zyada parts jo hote hain Na woh complete ke hukum me hote Hain Ab Tawaf me bhi 7 Chakkar Hai Na Aur Saee me Bhi 7 chakkar Hai To inka zyada hissa kitna ho Gaya.? 4 hissa zyada hissa banta Hai or 3-2-1 ye kam hisse me aa gaya to zyada hamesha aysa Hai Jaise complete hi Hai complete ke hukum me Hai Aur 1-2-3 Jo hote hain ye ayse Hain ke jo kam ke hote Hain To agar kisi ne 4 chakkar chhod diye to aysa hai ki pure 7 hi chhod diye, Ya 4 se zyada chhod diye tawaf ya saee ka aksar hissa zyada hissa chhod diya to aysa Hai jaise usne woh tawaf Hi nahi kiya ya saee hi nahi ki isliye Yahan par Hukum strong lagta Hai. Aur 1-2-3 Chakkar chhodte Hain to fir kam Hukum le kar aata Hai to isi liye har jagah aap ko nazar aayega 4 ya 4 se zyada Ya 1-2-3 chakkar.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-183)
Saee Ke Masail :
To Agar kisi ne Saee ke 4 Ya 4 Se Zyada Chakkar chhod diye ya mukammal Saee hi chhod diye to Aik dam lazim aayega aur agar aik chakkar chhoda, ya 2 chakkar chhode Ya 3 chakkar chhode to har chakkar ke badle sadqa lazim hoga. aur agar kisi ne chhod diye they chakkar baad me inka iyada kar liya yani baad me complete kar liye To fir ye sadqa sakit ho jayega dam vagairah Bhi chala jayega. Lekin kab.!?
Us Surat me ki jab halq karne se Pahle Ye Kaam Kar liya gaya. Halate Ahram me hi kisi ne 4 chakkar hi kiye they Gaya woh halq karwane to dusre ne kah diya ki nahi aap ko pura complete karna hai to usne ja kar 3 chakkar laga liye fir halq karwa liya to dam vagairah ya jo bhi sadqa vagairah Hai khatam ho jayega.
Aur Agar aysa huaa ki saee nahi ki thi ya 4 Ya 4 se zyada chakkar lagane se Pahle hi kisi ne ja kar halq kar liya ya takseer kar liya to ab kya Hukum hoga.?
Ab usko fir dam hi dena padega. Is surat me Isko 2 cheezen karna Padega Aik to Ye ki Saee karni padegi Bhale Ahraam ki halat se bahar aa gaye bigair ahram Ke Woh saee kar le chal jayega. Lekin Saee Bhi karni padegi or Dam Bhi dena padega ab dam Sakit nahi hoga.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-184)
Saee Ke Masail :
Haan..!! Agar sadqe ki surat thi yani Aik chakkar chhode they, 2 chakkar chhode they fir halq karwa liya taqseer karwa liya aur aa ke baad me aik chakkar complete kar liya, 2 chakkar complete kar liya to Saqa moaf ho jayega lekin dam moaf nahi hoga.
To Ye Yaad Rakhna Hai Hamesha saee Halq/Takseer se pahle hoti Hai Ye galti kuch log karte Hain jo pahli baar Makka-Madina ja rahe Hain Ya bilkul ilm nahi hota to fir ye karte Hain aysa nahi hai ki ye hota nahi hai har saal Jab hajj ka mosam jab aata Hai To hamare paas Ustade Muhtaram kabhi Fatwa likhne bhejte Hain na to har Aik mas'ala ya 2 Mas'ala lazmi taur par aata hai Ya to Hajj ki Saee chhod di ya to umrah ki saee chhod di ya fir tawaf baad me kiya saee pahle kar liya is tarah ke kaam hote rahte Hain aur ye sawal aate hi rahte Hain.
To Bahrhaal agar halq Ya Aur Taqseer se Pahle iyada kar liya to dam bhi chala gaya aur sadqa bhai chala gaya aur agar halq ya taqseer karwa kiya to ab 4 ya 4 se zyada chakkar baqi they to iyada to karna padega Kyunki saee wajib hai to isko to complete karna padega lekin dam bahrhaal baqi rahega. Aur 1-2-3 chakkar baqi they halq karwa liya fir baki chakkar dubara se repeat kar liya to sadqa moad ho sakta Hai dam moaf nahi Hoga.
Aik chakkar chhuta to aik sadqa, 2 chakkar chhute to 2 Sadqe, 3 Chakkar chhute to 3 Sadqe.. Hamesha Yaad Rakhen Sadqe ke liye yahi hoga par chakkar 1 Sadqa lagta Hai Ye rule Hai. Kahin par bhi aysa nahi hoga ki 3 chakkar chhute to aik sadqa de de... Nahi Par chakkar aik sadqa hota hai to Agar 3 chakkar chhod diye to 3 Sadqa.
Ye 🖕Aap ke chakkar chhodne se related Masail they...
Saee Ke Masail :
Haan..!! Agar sadqe ki surat thi yani Aik chakkar chhode they, 2 chakkar chhode they fir halq karwa liya taqseer karwa liya aur aa ke baad me aik chakkar complete kar liya, 2 chakkar complete kar liya to Saqa moaf ho jayega lekin dam moaf nahi hoga.
To Ye Yaad Rakhna Hai Hamesha saee Halq/Takseer se pahle hoti Hai Ye galti kuch log karte Hain jo pahli baar Makka-Madina ja rahe Hain Ya bilkul ilm nahi hota to fir ye karte Hain aysa nahi hai ki ye hota nahi hai har saal Jab hajj ka mosam jab aata Hai To hamare paas Ustade Muhtaram kabhi Fatwa likhne bhejte Hain na to har Aik mas'ala ya 2 Mas'ala lazmi taur par aata hai Ya to Hajj ki Saee chhod di ya to umrah ki saee chhod di ya fir tawaf baad me kiya saee pahle kar liya is tarah ke kaam hote rahte Hain aur ye sawal aate hi rahte Hain.
To Bahrhaal agar halq Ya Aur Taqseer se Pahle iyada kar liya to dam bhi chala gaya aur sadqa bhai chala gaya aur agar halq ya taqseer karwa kiya to ab 4 ya 4 se zyada chakkar baqi they to iyada to karna padega Kyunki saee wajib hai to isko to complete karna padega lekin dam bahrhaal baqi rahega. Aur 1-2-3 chakkar baqi they halq karwa liya fir baki chakkar dubara se repeat kar liya to sadqa moad ho sakta Hai dam moaf nahi Hoga.
Aik chakkar chhuta to aik sadqa, 2 chakkar chhute to 2 Sadqe, 3 Chakkar chhute to 3 Sadqe.. Hamesha Yaad Rakhen Sadqe ke liye yahi hoga par chakkar 1 Sadqa lagta Hai Ye rule Hai. Kahin par bhi aysa nahi hoga ki 3 chakkar chhute to aik sadqa de de... Nahi Par chakkar aik sadqa hota hai to Agar 3 chakkar chhod diye to 3 Sadqa.
Ye 🖕Aap ke chakkar chhodne se related Masail they...
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-185)
Saee Ke Masail :
Umrah Me Pahle Saee Fir Tawaf Kiya To.!?
Aik Surat Kabhi kabhar Ye Bhi hoti Hai ki kabhi kabhaar log ulta kar lete hain ki Saee Pahle kar lete aur tawaf baad me karte Hain to is surat me kya hukum hoga.!?
Yaad Rakhen..!! Saee ka tawaf ke baad hona ye lazim hai wajib Hai agar koi saee tawaf se pahle karta Hai to uska woh saee count hi nahi hota Hai aysa Hai jaise usne saee hi nahi ki to agar kisi bande ne makkah ja kar pahle Saee kar liya fir tawaf kar liya fir halq bhi karwa liya to dam lazim ho jayega Kyunki Hum kahenge usne saee ki hi nahi, Aur Abhi main mas'ala aap ko zikar kar chuki ki jab banda Saee chhod deta Hai To fir dam lazim ho jata Hai ab ye karna hoga ki saee bhi karni hogi aur dam Bhi dena padega, Halate Ahram Me Dubara Aane ki Zaruri nahi Hai bigair ahram ke Bhi Ayse Saee ka iyada hota hai kar Sakte Hain. Lekin bahrhaal Yahan Par Dam uske zimme aa jayega.
Haan..!! Ye ho gaya ki tawaf Se Pahle Saee Kar li thi Fir Tawaf kar liya Agar kisi ne use bata diya ki bhai Saee baad me Hoti Pahle Aap Saee karo baad me baal nikalwao Fir se saee kar liya to woh alag baat hai Shayed hi kisi ko aysa ilm ho jaye Suddenly Warna takriban aysa hota hai ke ulta kar liya fir dam ki surat aa jati Hai dam lazim ho Jata Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-186)
Saee Ke Masail :
Bila-Ujr Gadi Vagairah Me Baith Kar Saee Karna.!?
Yaad Rakhen Chal Kar Saee karna Ye Wajib Hota Hai Jaise tawaf me tha isi tarah Yahan Par Bhi Chal kar Aap ka Saee karna ye lazim Hai bila wajah wheelchair Par electric gadiyon Par Aurten vagairah Kahti Hain Na hum thak gaye Gadi me baith kar saee Karenge Ye Jaiz Nahi Hai Jo Shakhs. Jo Shakhs Chal kar Saee kar Sakta hai Us Par lazim hai ki woh chal kar Hi saee kare Agar wheelchair Par Ya kisi tarah ki Gadi Par Agar Saee Ki to fir Dam lazim ho Jayega Puri saee agar kisi ne baith kar li to fir Dam lazim ho Jayega Yo Ye khayal Rakhna Hai ke Saee chal kar ke hi karna Hai Isme koi rukhsat Nahi Hai.
Wheelchair Ka bhi yahi hukum hai ke agar 4 Ya 4 Se Zyada Hissa wheelchair Par Baith kar laga liye to fir dam lazim hoga agar 4 Se kam hai to Har chakkar Par aik sadqa Aa jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-187)
Saee Ke Masail :
Agar Beta Walidain ko Wheelchair Se Saee Vagairah Karwa raha Hai To ab isme kya hukum hoga.? Saee usne maa ko karwa di to kya woh apni Saee Alag Karega.!?
Aysa Nahi Hai..!! Jo banda wheelchair Chala raha hai apni walida ke sath uska Saee bhi Complete Ho Jayega. To isme koi problem Nahi Hai Agarche Usne niyyat nahi ki Hai ki main Apni saee kar raha hoon lekin bahrhaal Woh saee complete karane se Saee complete Ho Jayegi.
Haan..!! Lekin Tawaf Me Mas'ala Alag Hai Tawaf Me Mas'ala Ye hai ke agar aap wheelchair Par kisi ko karwa rahe Hain Tawaf to niyyat Kar leni Chahiye warna fir dubara se Aap ko tawaf karne Padenge Tawaf me niyyat Extremely Important Hai to Jo Wheelchair Me kisi ko Tawaf karwa rahe Hain woh sath me apni Niyyat bhi Kar Len aur tawaf Kar len to tawaf complete Ho Jayega. 2 Baar Karne ki Zarurat nahi Hai bas niyyaton Ko hazir rakhe ki main apni niyyat se tawaf kar raha hoon sath me.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-188)
Saee Ke Masail :
Agar Maa Wheelchair Par Hai Aur beta wheelchair Chala Raha hai to green light par woh daude ya normal chalega.!?
Agar Possible Ho to Kisi ko wheelchair de chalane ke liye agar koi sath me ho to aur woh daud le Sunnat ada kar le, aur agar possible nahi hai kisi ko dena to normal hi chale wheelchair le kar dodne me kisi ko chot lagne ka andesa hai Na to aysa na ho ko kisi musalman ki ajiyat ja bais bane aur jo wheelchair ka maar lagta Hai Na Woh Allah ki Panaah Yani Kafi Zakham Bhi Aur Dard bhi to kisi ko makka me Takleef na di jaye gir yahan Par Aahiste hi jaye.
Kya Har Tawaf Ke baad Saee hoti hai.!?
Har tawaf ke baad saee wajib nahi hai Aik Umrah ke tawaf me hoti hai Dusra Hajj ki saee hoti hai iske alawa me saee nahi hoti. Jaise Nafli Tawaf Me Saee nahi hai, Tawafe Qudoom me koi Saee nahi Hai. Tawafe Qudoom ke baad Hajj ki saee ki ja sakti Hai jo ان شاء الله Tafsilan hum hajj ke masail me bayan karenge Waise Saee ke 2 types Hain aik hajj ki saee Aik umrah ki saee to Nafli tawaf ke baad, Mannat ke tawaf ke baad, Tawafe Rukhsat ke baad koi saee nahi hoti.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-189)
Saee Ke Masail :
Agar Kisi Ne Marwa Se Saee Shuru Kiya To.!?
Baaz Log kabhi kabhaar Safa Marwa me Confuse ho Jate hain Ye Bhi Hota Hai Ke Marwa se start kar liya Safa ke jageh, Waise to maine kaha Na bord vagairah Hote Hain Safa Marwa ki Pahchan bhi Easy Ho Chuki Hai Lekin kuch zaeef agar Akele Chale gaye to Samajh me nahi aata To marwa se shuru kar liya kyun Ki Tawaf Me To Ye Hai ulta tawaf Nahi kar sakte Lekin Saee me Ayen mumkim hai ke ulta Kar le Marwa se Shuru kar le to Agar kisi ne Marwa se Shuru kar liya to zahir si baat hai aik chakkar uska kam lagega 6 Chakkar lagenge to aik Chakkar ka Sadqa us Par lazim aa jayega Ya usne Pura 8 Bhi Kar liya tab to Woh Sadqa chala jayega Lekin Agar Aysa baki rah gaya to fir aik Sadqa lazim aayega aur agar us chakkar ko complete Kar liya to Jo Sadqa lazim aaya tha woh chala jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-190)
Saee Ke Masail :
Saee Me kuch log Ye bhi karte hain ki Pura Marwa tak nahi chalte kuch to upar chadh jate hain woh to thik hai khair Additional Chadh gaye. Lekin kuch log Aadhe se turn maar kar wapas aate Hain aysa Bhi nahi Karna. Kam Se kam aap ko Safa aur Marwa ke beech me distance hai iska 2/3 hissa to kam se kam aap ko complete Karna chahiye agar thoda sa hissa baki rah gaya to thik hai bharhaal Ye bhi nahi karna chahiye Safa Ya marwa ke jo base hain kam se kam Wahan Tak Pahunch Jana chahiye lekin agar aap wapas Palat aate Hain yani 2/3 Hissa agar kisi ne complete kar liya to woh chakkar ko maan liya jayega aur 1/3 agar Chhod diya to woh chakkar maan liya jayega Lekin itna 1/3 Chhodne ki wajah se fir sadqa e fitr lazim aayega. Aur agar bilkul thoda thoda chala idhar-udhar fir to woh chakkar hi nahi hua woh to alag baat hai.
Ksm se kam 2/3 chal chuka tha, Aksar hissa chal chuka tha thoda hissa agar baki rah gaya to fir sadqa e fitr lazim aa jayega. Aur har chakkar me aysa kiya to har chakkar ke badle Sadqa e fitr lazim aayega to khayal rakhna hai pura safa se le kar marwa tak complete Karna Hai Marwa Ya Safa Ke upar chadhne ki Hajat Nahi Hai thoda Sa usko touch kar ke utar kar Ke Yahan Se aa jayenge To kafi Hai. Lekin thoda gaif rakh kar wahi se mud gaye aur wapas aa gaye aysa nahi Karna ayse hote hain boundaries lekin fir Bhi khayal rakhna Hai Chakkar wagairah complete karen.
Yahan 👆Par Saee ke Masail complete Ho Gaye...Ab Main Aap Ko Halq & Takseer ke mas'ale bata deti hoon...
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-190)
Saee Ke Masail :
Saee Me kuch log Ye bhi karte hain ki Pura Marwa tak nahi chalte kuch to upar chadh jate hain woh to thik hai khair Additional Chadh gaye. Lekin kuch log Aadhe se turn maar kar wapas aate Hain aysa Bhi nahi Karna. Kam Se kam aap ko Safa aur Marwa ke beech me distance hai iska 2/3 hissa to kam se kam aap ko complete Karna chahiye agar thoda sa hissa baki rah gaya to thik hai bharhaal Ye bhi nahi karna chahiye Safa Ya marwa ke jo base hain kam se kam Wahan Tak Pahunch Jana chahiye lekin agar aap wapas Palat aate Hain yani 2/3 Hissa agar kisi ne complete kar liya to woh chakkar ko maan liya jayega aur 1/3 agar Chhod diya to woh chakkar maan liya jayega Lekin itna 1/3 Chhodne ki wajah se fir sadqa e fitr lazim aayega. Aur agar bilkul thoda thoda chala idhar-udhar fir to woh chakkar hi nahi hua woh to alag baat hai.
Ksm se kam 2/3 chal chuka tha, Aksar hissa chal chuka tha thoda hissa agar baki rah gaya to fir sadqa e fitr lazim aa jayega. Aur har chakkar me aysa kiya to har chakkar ke badle Sadqa e fitr lazim aayega to khayal rakhna hai pura safa se le kar marwa tak complete Karna Hai Marwa Ya Safa Ke upar chadhne ki Hajat Nahi Hai thoda Sa usko touch kar ke utar kar Ke Yahan Se aa jayenge To kafi Hai. Lekin thoda gaif rakh kar wahi se mud gaye aur wapas aa gaye aysa nahi Karna ayse hote hain boundaries lekin fir Bhi khayal rakhna Hai Chakkar wagairah complete karen.
Yahan 👆Par Saee ke Masail complete Ho Gaye...Ab Main Aap Ko Halq & Takseer ke mas'ale bata deti hoon...
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-191)
Halq Aur Takseer Ke Masail :
Halq Aur Takseer Kya Hai Hum Pahle Bhi Bayan kar chuke Hain. Halq Yani Pure sar ke baal nikal dena Thoda bhi baal nahi rahna chahiye Total clean Baal jo nikalte Hain isko halq kahte Hain.
Mard Hazraat Kya karte Hain ki Ziro Number Machine Marte Hain Aur Woh Samajhte Hain Hamara Halq Ho Gaya ziro Number Machine Me bhi thode thode baal aap dekhen nazar aate Hain, Aik hota hai Astra ferana Jo Bilet ferte hain na to bilet se bilkul Sar Saaf ho jata hai Aur Ziro Machine me Jo marte Hain To usme kuch na kuch baal Rah jate Hain To fir Ye takseer hi kahlayega halq wala sawab aap ko isme nahi Milega to agar halq Hai To total Nikalna hai bilet maar kar hi isko nikalenge Ye Aik point.
To Mard halq bhi Kar sakte Hain takseer Bhi kar sakte Hain dono option Mardon ke Paas hote Hain, Aurat Ke Paas Sirf Aik hi option Hai takseer dusra koi option Hai Nahi.
Aur Takseer kya hai.!? Kam Se kam 1/4 Baal Sar ke Aik Pore Ke barabar katna Ye Takseer hota hai. Aurton ke liye koi halq nahi hota.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-192)
Halq Aur Takseer Ke Masail :
Ab Mardon Ke Liye 2 Option Hote Hain Halq Aur Taqseer kuch Bhi kar sakte hain lekin Aysa hota Hai ki mard Hazraat ke baal to waise bhi hamare tarah lambe nahi hain Aik umrah kar liya 2 baar umrah kar liya to Ye ho gaya ke baal chhote ho gaye
Mardo ke liye Bhi Takseer kab ho Sakti hai.!?
Takseer Yahi hogi ki woh bhi apne chothai baal ko aik pore ke barabar katen. Ab ye ho gaya ke Aik chothai kat'te kaat'te 3-4 baar umrah kar liya baal bilkul thhode baki hain to ab to unke paas Takseer ka option hi nahi hai ab un Par lazim hai ke woh halaq Hi Karen Jab takseer possible nahi Hai Aik pore ke barabar baal hi nahi hai Sar Par Bilkul chhote chhote wohi maine kaha ne Jo ziro number maar lete hain, one number maar lete hain to isme takseer possible hi Nahi Hai to agle umrah me kya karenge.!? To Agle umrah me Fir wastra Ferna ye lazim ho jayega ahram se bahar aane ke liye warna ahram se mard hazraat hargiZ bahar nahi aayenge.
Ye common Mistake hai Jo mard karte Hain ziro number hai na woh maar liya aur kahte hain ho gaya hamarq halaq nahi hota Hai ayse me halaq baal baki rah gaye na, total sar khali hona zaruri Hain hatta ke ulma Kiraam ne kaha ki Jo already pura halq Kar chuka Hai usi din aik or umrah kar liya aur ahram se bahar aane ke liye baal hi Nahi Hain to aysa nahi hai ke moaf ho gaya khali blate ko sar par fer le sirf blate fer dena ye wajib Hai taki ahraam ke pabandiyon se bahar aaye to jab baal nahi hai tab itni pabandi Hai to chhote chhote jab baal nazar aa rahe Hain to isme kya option ho sakta Hai.?? To mard hazrat ke Liye agar takseer possible nahi Hai to ahram se bahar aane ke liye compulsorily compulsorily halq hi karna padega No other option. Halaq nahi karenge to ahram se bahar nahi aaye ahram se bahar nahi aaye to ahram ki pabandi aap jante hain isme se koi bhi pabandi hogi to wohi dam, Sadqa jo bhi hoga zyada tar dam hi aa jata hai fir woh sochte hain ab kya karen ab kuch nahi kar sakte aap ko dam hi dena padega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-193)
Halq Aur Takseer Ke Masail :
Agar Aurat Ke baal chhote ho to woh takseer kaise kare.!?
Jin aurat ki lambi choti hai Unke liye koi problem hi nahi Hai Aur jinki choti chhoti Hai to Unke liye taqseer hi option Hai aurat ke Liye halq option hai hi nahi takseer karna padega kab tak.? Jab tak takseer kar sakti Hai takseer hi karegi yani wohi 4thai baal kam se kam Ya fir puri choti hi le le yahi behtar hai kyun ke baal bade chhote hote Hain 1/4 baal Nahi kate to Yahi hoga ke ahram se bahar nahi aayenge to kam se kam Aik pure Ya isse thodi zyada kaat le isse Aap ahram se bahar aa jayenge.
Isi tarah Baal kaate- Kaate Baaz log kahte Hain ki kandho se Upar baal chale jate Hain to isme fir kya kare.!?
To isme bhi hukum yahi Hai ke bhale kandho se upar chale jaye Ahram se bahar aane ke liye aap ko Baal cut karna padega Aur Tab tak takseer karti rahegi jab tak ke takseer possible Hai woh takseer hi karegi.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-194)
Halq Aur Takseer Ke Masail :
Ab aysa ho gaya Ki kisi Aurat ke sar par baal hi bahut kam Hai misal ke taur par ye aik alag mas'ala ho gaya ke itne baal kaat liye ki ab takseer ke kabil nahi rahe to ab kya kare.!?
Aik common misal main leti hoon ke jiske baal hi bahut chhote hain Jaise kabhi kabhaar cancer ke baad compulsorily lene ke baad baal gir Jaate hain to Chhote chhote baal hote Hain jaise Mard Hazraat ke baal hote hain waise Hai woh takseer bhi nahi kar sakte bilkul chhote hain woh ziro Number jaise marte hain waise baal aate Hain ab isme kya karegi aurat.?? Aurat Halq nahi kar sakti Kyun Ki Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya Halq Aurton ke liye nahi Hai To ab kya kare.?? Ab Aurat ke liye koi option Nahi raha Na ki woh takseer nahi kar sakti to fir woh halate ahram se ayse hi bahar aa jayegi Us Par takseer moaf ho jayegi. Lekin..!! Jab Tak Sar me kam se kam aik pore ke barabar 4thai Sar ke baal mojood ho Takseer karna padega.
Halq Aur Takseer Ke Masail :
Ab aysa ho gaya Ki kisi Aurat ke sar par baal hi bahut kam Hai misal ke taur par ye aik alag mas'ala ho gaya ke itne baal kaat liye ki ab takseer ke kabil nahi rahe to ab kya kare.!?
Aik common misal main leti hoon ke jiske baal hi bahut chhote hain Jaise kabhi kabhaar cancer ke baad compulsorily lene ke baad baal gir Jaate hain to Chhote chhote baal hote Hain jaise Mard Hazraat ke baal hote hain waise Hai woh takseer bhi nahi kar sakte bilkul chhote hain woh ziro Number jaise marte hain waise baal aate Hain ab isme kya karegi aurat.?? Aurat Halq nahi kar sakti Kyun Ki Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya Halq Aurton ke liye nahi Hai To ab kya kare.?? Ab Aurat ke liye koi option Nahi raha Na ki woh takseer nahi kar sakti to fir woh halate ahram se ayse hi bahar aa jayegi Us Par takseer moaf ho jayegi. Lekin..!! Jab Tak Sar me kam se kam aik pore ke barabar 4thai Sar ke baal mojood ho Takseer karna padega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-195)
Halq Aur Takseer Ke Masail :
Baal ka kuch hissa takseer karna Kaisa..?? Kuch log thoda yahan cut kar liye thoda wahan Aisa karna kaisa.!?
Mard o Aurat Dono ke liye Takseer Ye hai ke 1/4 Baal Aap Apne baal ke 4 hisse kar len Jaise mangh nikalte Hain bich me se to aadhe aadhe ho gaye isi tarah aur 2 to total 4 Hisse ho gaye to 1/4 part me kam se kam Aik pora cut karna Mard o Ho Aurat ho dono ke liye lazim Hai. Iske bagair ahram se bahar nahi aa sakte. Ab ye jo thode thode baal ke takseer karne nikalte Hain na ye ahram se bahar nahi aaye in Par Aik dam to lazim hoga hi hoga. Kyun ke ab woh ye samajh lete Hain ki hum ahram se bahar aa gaye Aur ahram ki pabandiyan tod baithte hain to ab isme ulma kiraam ne fir Bhi aasani nikali hai warna hona to yahi chahiye ke banda Ahram se bahar nahi aaya to jitne woh jurm karega utne Salo saal ye hota rahe ke dam lazim ho kaffara lazim ho Sadqe lazim ho lekin Ulma kiraam ka Ahsaan hai unho ne isme rukhsat ki surat nikali hai ke agar bande ne Ye Samjha Tha ki Main Ahram se bahar aa Gaya Aur fir koi Jinayat kiya To aik dam us par lazim aa jayega Aik Dam de - De kafi Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-196)
Halq Aur Takseer Ke Masail :
Aurat Kasar Kahan Kare..!?
Aurat Kasar Aysi Jagah Kare Jahan Par Gair Mahram Ki Nigah uske balon Par Na Pade Hatta ke Kate huwe balon Par bhi nigah na pade Aurton ke liye Parde ka hukum diya gaya hai na to har tarah ka parda
Maintain kare Aap Par Kasar Karna halq Karna chahe mard ho chahe Aurat ho hudood e Haram me karna zaruri Hai Makka me hi karna Marwa ke hi Pass Karna ye kuch zaruri nahi Hai aap hotel me bhi aa kar Kasar kar sakte Hain Aur balon ko bhi Ayse na dalen kahin Dafan kar de. Yani ulma Kiraam Ne farmaya ki Aurat ke Jo baal gire Hain in Par bhi gair mahram ki nigah na pade to Ye balon ko bhi aap Alag Se La kar dafna den Ya jo bhi ho Lekin gair Mahram ki nazar is par na pade.
To Wahan Par kuch log pura baal kho lete hain aik dusre ke baal katte Hain Aur baal khule hain ye najayez Hai Aap Apne Baal gair mahram ke samne Nahi dikha sakti na to iska khayal rakhna hai to hotel me aa kar ya wahin Par koi 2-3 Aurten ayse cover kar ke baal vagairah kaat liye tab bhi chal jayega. waise kuch argent nahi hai aap apne Hotel me bhi aa kar kar sakte Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-197)
Halq Aur Takseer Ke Masail :
Halaq Ya Takseer Hudood E Haram Ke Bahar Kiya To.!?
Aur Yaad Rakhe wahi Hudood e Haram me hi Halq & Taqseer Kare Hudood E Haram Se bahar agar kisi ne kar diya to jaise jadda wale Jadda ja kar liye Hudood e Haram Se bagar ja kar Halq/ Takseer karwa liya to dam lazim ho gaya Ab ye dam wapas bhi nahi kar sakte aisa Nahi na yahan Aa kar Dubara baal kate ahraam se bahar nikalna tha nikal gaye to ab dam Bhi Sakti nahi kar sakte.
Haan..!! Ye huaa Ke Koi Galti Se hudood e Haram ke bagar gaya ayr usko yaad aaya Meri halq / Takseer baqi Hai Wapas Andar aaya hudood e haram Ke Aur Halq /Takseer Kar liya to Ye thik hai isse Dam lazim nahi hoga. Lekin agar bahar halq / Takseer karwa liya Fir to dam lazim ho Jayega.
Aysa huaa ki 7 Umrah kiye Aur Pahle me Halq Karwa liya Baad me 5-6 Umrah me Halaq nahi karwaya to fir har umreh Par Aik dam Aa Jayega.
Yahan Par الحمد لله Halq & Takseer Ke Masail Complete Ho Gaye...👆
Halq Aur Takseer Ke Masail :
Halaq Ya Takseer Hudood E Haram Ke Bahar Kiya To.!?
Aur Yaad Rakhe wahi Hudood e Haram me hi Halq & Taqseer Kare Hudood E Haram Se bahar agar kisi ne kar diya to jaise jadda wale Jadda ja kar liye Hudood e Haram Se bagar ja kar Halq/ Takseer karwa liya to dam lazim ho gaya Ab ye dam wapas bhi nahi kar sakte aisa Nahi na yahan Aa kar Dubara baal kate ahraam se bahar nikalna tha nikal gaye to ab dam Bhi Sakti nahi kar sakte.
Haan..!! Ye huaa Ke Koi Galti Se hudood e Haram ke bagar gaya ayr usko yaad aaya Meri halq / Takseer baqi Hai Wapas Andar aaya hudood e haram Ke Aur Halq /Takseer Kar liya to Ye thik hai isse Dam lazim nahi hoga. Lekin agar bahar halq / Takseer karwa liya Fir to dam lazim ho Jayega.
Aysa huaa ki 7 Umrah kiye Aur Pahle me Halq Karwa liya Baad me 5-6 Umrah me Halaq nahi karwaya to fir har umreh Par Aik dam Aa Jayega.
Yahan Par الحمد لله Halq & Takseer Ke Masail Complete Ho Gaye...👆
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-198)
Aurat Ke Liye Aik Ahem Mas'ala :
Bigair Mahram Ke Aurat Ka Hajj Ya Umrah Par Jana Kaisa...!?
Aurton Ke Liye Yaad Rakhen..!! Chahe Hajj Ho Chahe Umrah ho Aurat Ke Liye Sath Me Mahram Hona Zaruri hai Mahram Yani Jo Aap Ke Khooni Rishte hote Hain Mard Hazrat ke Jaise Beta Hai Pota Hai Pad Pota Hai, Baap Hai Dada Hai Pad Dada Hai, Nana Hai Pad Nana Hai, Nawasa Hai, Bhai Hai, Bhaija Hai Bhanja Hai Mamu Hai, Chaha Hai. Saas ke Liye damad Mahram Hai aur Aurat ke liye Shohar Mahram hai, Sasur bhi mahram hote Hain inke Sath Umrah Ya hajj Par Jana jayez hai inke begair hargiz hargiz in mubarak safar Par Jana Jayez Nahi. Sarkarﷺ ne Farmaya hai ki Jo Aurat Aakhirat Par imaan Rakhti Hai Yani Jisko Pata hai ki hisaab o Kitaab hona hai woh fir bigair mahram ke 92 kilo mitar Se zyada ka Safar akele na kare.
To Aurten Mahram ke Sath hi jayengi Koi bhi Surat ho bigair mahram ke nahi ja sakti. Hatta ki Agar aurat ke Paas Achha Khasa Maal ho Hajj ke Liye Lekin mahram sath me na ho to Aurat ke liye us saal Hajj Par Na Jana Ye moaf ho Jata Hai yani hajj to farz ho gaya lekin adaygi ko Delay kar sakti hai Ulma Kiraam ne Farmaya hai ki aakhri waqt aa gaya ab aysa Hai ki sidha qabr Pahunchna Hai to ab is surat me bhi akeli nahi ja sakti is surat me bhi Kisi ko hajje badal ke liye bhej de woh khud yahan Par Ruke.
Rajai Bhai bhi Mahram Hain inse bhi nikah haram hota Hai, isi tarah Maa Shareek bhai, Aur Baap Shareek Bhai Ye bhi bhai hi hote Hain. Aur Sotele jo hote Hain Woh mahram me nahi aayenge.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-199)
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 1. Khalid ko Dubai se Riyadh jaana hai. Woh Riyadh mein 3 din rukega. Phir Jeddah jaayega aur wahan 10 15 din thehrega. Iske baad Jeddah se Madina jayega aur 5 din rukega. Phir Makkah rawana hoga. Is soorat mein us par lazim hai ki woh Dubai airport se ihram bandhe. _______ Galat ×
Kyun.!? Kyunki Abhi Dubai Se Direct makka nahi Ja rahe Hain Na Dubai Se Pahle Riyadh Jana hai fir Riyadh Se Jadda Jana hai, Jada se Fir Madina Jana Hai aur Madina De fir Makka Ja Rahe hain na To Madina Se Makka Jate Waqt Miqat Aata Hai Zul hulayfa Ka to fir usse Pahle Pahle Aap ko Ahram badhna hai to Dubai me Badhne ki zarurat nahi Hai Sidha sidha Madina me Bandh Sakte Hain.
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 1. Khalid ko Dubai se Riyadh jaana hai. Woh Riyadh mein 3 din rukega. Phir Jeddah jaayega aur wahan 10 15 din thehrega. Iske baad Jeddah se Madina jayega aur 5 din rukega. Phir Makkah rawana hoga. Is soorat mein us par lazim hai ki woh Dubai airport se ihram bandhe. _______ Galat ×
Kyun.!? Kyunki Abhi Dubai Se Direct makka nahi Ja rahe Hain Na Dubai Se Pahle Riyadh Jana hai fir Riyadh Se Jadda Jana hai, Jada se Fir Madina Jana Hai aur Madina De fir Makka Ja Rahe hain na To Madina Se Makka Jate Waqt Miqat Aata Hai Zul hulayfa Ka to fir usse Pahle Pahle Aap ko Ahram badhna hai to Dubai me Badhne ki zarurat nahi Hai Sidha sidha Madina me Bandh Sakte Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-200)
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 2. Shabbir Ka ihram luggage mein reh gaya, jiski wajah se usay bighair ihram ke Aa. kapdon mein flight mein baithna pada. Phir Dubai airport pahunchkar usne ihram bandha aur Makkah pahuncha. Shabbir par koi dam lazim nahi. _______ Sahee √
Kyun.!? Kyunki Dekhiye Jab woh flight me baitha to pahli flight jo India se Pahle Dubai ja rahi thi to ab Ye flight me baithte huwe hi Ahram ki Niyyat kar lene Ye zaruri nahi Hai Kyunki hamare liye maximum point kya hai ahraam badhne ka.? Miqat hai na to miqat se pahle pahle Jahan Par bhi Aap apna ahram bandhna lenge Durust Hai. Shart bas itna hai ke miqat cross hone se pahle aap ko ahram badhna hai jis country se aap nikal rahe Hain us country me ya kahi aur ghar se nikalte waqt aysa kuch bhi nahi Hai miqat se pahle pahle aap ko Niyyat karna Hai
To Ab yahan Par shabber Agarche Ahram nahi Pahna tha usne niyyat vagairah bhi nahi ki to Usne Dubai airport Pahunch kar Apna Dress change kiye ahram bandha Aur makkah pahunch gaye Ab bilkul ahram Ke sath pahuncha hai Sile huwe kapde bhi nahi hai Safed chadar pahna hai or miqat se pahle Niyyat bhi kar liya hai aur talbiyah bhi padh liya hai. To Uska ahram bilkul durust jo gaya us par koi dam koi kaffara lazim nahi Hai.
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 2. Shabbir Ka ihram luggage mein reh gaya, jiski wajah se usay bighair ihram ke Aa. kapdon mein flight mein baithna pada. Phir Dubai airport pahunchkar usne ihram bandha aur Makkah pahuncha. Shabbir par koi dam lazim nahi. _______ Sahee √
Kyun.!? Kyunki Dekhiye Jab woh flight me baitha to pahli flight jo India se Pahle Dubai ja rahi thi to ab Ye flight me baithte huwe hi Ahram ki Niyyat kar lene Ye zaruri nahi Hai Kyunki hamare liye maximum point kya hai ahraam badhne ka.? Miqat hai na to miqat se pahle pahle Jahan Par bhi Aap apna ahram bandhna lenge Durust Hai. Shart bas itna hai ke miqat cross hone se pahle aap ko ahram badhna hai jis country se aap nikal rahe Hain us country me ya kahi aur ghar se nikalte waqt aysa kuch bhi nahi Hai miqat se pahle pahle aap ko Niyyat karna Hai
To Ab yahan Par shabber Agarche Ahram nahi Pahna tha usne niyyat vagairah bhi nahi ki to Usne Dubai airport Pahunch kar Apna Dress change kiye ahram bandha Aur makkah pahunch gaye Ab bilkul ahram Ke sath pahuncha hai Sile huwe kapde bhi nahi hai Safed chadar pahna hai or miqat se pahle Niyyat bhi kar liya hai aur talbiyah bhi padh liya hai. To Uska ahram bilkul durust jo gaya us par koi dam koi kaffara lazim nahi Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-221)
Exam Paper explain :
To Yahan Par Maine Sawal No. 21& 22 mein isi mas'ale ke Inner around Aap Ko diya Hai ki Aik hote Hain Jo Makkah Umrah karne ke liye Aaye Hain Jaise India Se gaye umrah wagairah kar liya fir Wahan Par Log Jate hain na ziyarat ke liye Mina Ki ziyarat Ke Liye chale gaye, Muzdalif ke ziyarat ke liye chale gaye, Arfat ke ziyarat ke liye chale gaye Fir wapas Makka Aate Hain.
Isi Tarah Aik hote Hain Makkah ke hi woh drivers jo makkah me rahte hain Or fir Ye logon ko Tour (Ziyarat karwane) ke Taur Par le ke jate hain to Ab kya hukm hoga.?
To Dekhen Jo makka wala hai ye to makki hai Aur makkai ke Liye to Yahi hukm hai ki woh agar hill me gaya bhi to wapas aate waqt ahram ki niyyat uske liye zaruri nahi hai Kyun me miqat ke bahar nahi gaya Na Ab hill ja raha hai or wapas aa raha Hai ab hill Se wapas Makka Aate waqt Ahram ki zarurat Nahi hoti jabki umrah ka irada vagairah Na ho Aur Yahan Par inka umrah ka irada Nahi Yahi Rahte Hain To inke liye ahram zaruri nahi
Or Jo log umrah kar chuke hain Ab woh ja rahe Hain To woh jo umrah kar chuke Hain ab Woh makkah me hi hain Jab aaye they India se to ahram bandh kar aaye they Umrah Wagaira Complete Ho Gaya ab woh makke me hain to makki ke hi Hukum me hi Hain Makki hi hum unko consider Karenge Ab woh bhi Hill ja kar wapas Makkah aayenge to unke liye bhi Dubara se ahram bandhna Ye zaruri nahi hai. Haan..!! Agar wapas Aate waqt Woh soch rahe hain ke hum umrah karenge Umrah ki niyyat hai to fir ahram bandh kar aana hoga warna ahram bandhna Zaruri nahi Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-222)
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 23. Halat e ihram mein injection lagwana jayiz hai. ___________ Sahee √
Jayez Hai Isme Koi Harz Nahi Hai.
Sawal : 24. Makkah pahunchne ke baad aurat shohar ke bighair apne group ki aurton ke sath umrah ki adaigi kar sakti hai. ___________ Sahee √
Kar Sakti Hai Ab Jaise Hotel Wagairah kareeb Hai To aurten kahti hain ab hum log ja rahe hain ibadaton ke liye aur fir nafli Tawaf kar lete hain Ja kar Ya Fir ahram Vagairah bandh liya Hai aurton ne ab ye ho gaya ke aik family ke 4-5 bahne Hain aur mard hazraat kah rahe hain ke hum Bachhon ko le kar yahan Baithte hain aap umrah kar ke aa jaye to kar sakti Hai. Ye Jo Safar ke doran hai jab aap Safar kar rahe hain to mahram ki zarurat hai ab aap Wahan Pahunch gaye Masjid Ke kareeb Hain koi fitna Nahi Hai koi problem Nahi aayega fir aurten khud ja kar apna umrah vagairah Kar Sakti Hain isme koi problem nahi Hai
Lekin..! aisa hai ke Hotels bahut doori hai or problem Aa sakti hai to shohar ke begair na jaye Ja Rahi hai to shohar ki ijazat le kar jaye or agar walidain Hain to walidain ki ijazat le kar Jaye or raste vagairah pur Aman ho, Hotel Vagairah kareeb ho koi issue nahi hoga tab aurten-Aurten Ja kar ke apna umrah complete kar sakti Hain problem Nahi Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-223)
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 25. Shahida India se apni beti ko le kar nikli. Jeddah airport par uske shohar usay lene aaye aur phir woh shohar ke sath umrah ki adaigi ke liye rawaana hui. Uska aisa karna jayiz nahi. ___________ Sahee √
Kyun.!? Kyun Ki India Se Woh Jo Jadda Aai thi Bigair Mahram ke aai thi aur Ye safar bigair mahram ke karna Najayiz o Gunah Hai To agar beta sath me hota to chale woh mahram maan liya jata Agar balig hota to ab woh Yahan Par mahram Nahi hai Fir Woh is tarah nahi aa sakti. Hota Ye ki shohar aate unko le kar umrah ke liye Jaate to bigair mahram ke aurat umrah Par Nahi Ja Sakti. Bigair Mahram ke aurat Hajj Par Nahi Ja Sakti to umrah to Sunnat Hai Farz Wajib ke darze me hai hi nahi to fir kis tarah aurat bigair mahram Ke wahan Par Ja sakti hai.?? To Aisi Suraton Mein fir shohar ko chahiye ki woh apni biwi ko receive kar ke le kar ke jaye India Se.
Shahida India Se apni beti ko le kar nikli na India se nikal rahi to 92 km se zyada doori par Hai to bigair mahram ke woh Safar nahi kar sakti sb India se Jo jadda woh aai hai bigair mahram ke is par woh gunah tha, Haan..!! Yahan Se uske baad uska shohar leke ja raha hai thik Hai woh mahram ke sath ja rahi hai, lekin..!! Jo itna Part Of Safar huwa Ye Najayiz Hai, Shohar ke sath gai umrah to uska ho gaya kar liya ye thik hai lekin itne ka gunah uske jimme Par Rahega Jo India se jadda tak ka safar tha Kyun ki koi zaruri safar Mein bhi shumar nahi hoga kyun ki umrah ke liye Ja rahi.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-224)
Exam Paper explain :
Yahan Par Main Woh Wajaht Bhi Kar dun Mahram wala confession tha na ki kaun Mahram me aate hain kon nahi aate.!?
Mahram me kon aate hain.!? Aap Ke walid, Aap ka beta, aap ke bhai, Aur aap ke dada, Nana, Mamu, Chacha, Pota, Bawasa, bhatija, Bhanja, Shohar inke Sath aap Safar me Ja Sakti Hain Sasur, Damad jabki fitne ka andesa na ho to inke sath aap Safar Par Ja Sakte Hain Ye mahram bante Hain.
Aur Bhai me maine Kaha na ki jo aap ke sage bhai hote Hain Yani Aap dono ke walidain Same Hain. Aur Kabhi kabhaar aisa hota Hai ki maa Same hoti hai baap different hai Jaiss misal ke taur Par aik aurat thi usne Aik Shohar se shadi kar li Shohar ka naam hai zahid, Zahid ke sath usko Aik beti ho Gai. ab kya hua ki Chand Saal baad Zahid ka inteqal howa to isne Sahid se shadi kar li Sahid ke sath Ab usko Aik beta ho gaya to ab Ye dekhiye Ye Jo beti Hai or Ye beta Hai Ye dono ki maa to same hai na yahi aurat hai jisne Zahid se Bhi Shadi ki Sahid se bhi shadi ki maa same Hai To inko Hum kahenge Maa Shareek Bhai Bahen. Isko urdu me hum Akhyafi Bhai Bahen kahenge Ye sage bhai Bahen ki tarah hi hain Hamare Yahan To Kah dete Hain te saotele hain, Ye saotele nahi hain aap ke sage hain inke sath Sila rahmi karna Achhe se rahna Ye aap Par lazim hai aap ki zimmedari Hai To Ye ho Gaya ki ye sage bhai bahen Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-225)
Exam Paper explain :
Mahram Ne Kaun Kaun Aate Hain.!? Isi tarah ho Sakta Hai Baap Same ho Jaise baap ne Aik aurat (Rahima) se Shadi ki to Rahima se aik beti ho gai ab Rahima ka inteqal ho gaya Ya rahima ke hote hote hi shohar ne Dusri shadi kar Shahida se Ab aik or beta ho gaya to ab in dono bachhon ke baap same hain na Yahi shakhs Hai jisNe 2 aurton se Shadi ki to ye bhi baap shareek bhai bahen ho gaye To Ye Bhi Sage bhai bahen ke tarah hi hote Hain To inse Parda Aap ka Nahi hai, inse nikah Jayiz nahi Hai or Ye mahram me aa jate Hain inke sath bhi Ja Sakte Hain.
Isi Tarah Razai bhai bahen hain kisi aurat ne kisi bachhe ko doodh pilaya to is aurat ke jitne bhi Bachhe hain Woh Jis bachhe ko doodh pilaya Hai us Aurat ke sab bachhe is doodh pilaye huwe bachhe ke Bhai bahen ho jayenge inko hum doodh Shareek bhai bahen kahte Hain Rajai bhai bahen kahte Hain, to Rajai bhai bahen ka Bhi nikah nahi ho sakta Ye bhi aik-Dusre Ke mahram hote hain Inke sath bhi ja sakte hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-226)
Exam Paper explain :
Mahram Me Kaun Kaun Aate Hain.!? Aik Aur Surat hai ki Jahan Par Maa Bhi Alag Baap bhi Alag Jaise Aik ladki Hai zahida usne Zahid se shadi ki Aur Uski Aik beti hui Aaisha, Aik Aur Aurat hai Rahima Usne Raheem se shadi ki Uska aik Beta ho gaya kareem, Ab hua yun ke Yahan Par Zahida Aur zahid ke beech me talaq ho Gai Aur Wahan Par Raheem or raheema ke beech me talaq ho gai ab zahida ne raheem se nikah kar liya Ab iski beti aaisha Hai uska beta uske sath hai samajh len Kareem To Ab Aaisha ke Walidain kon hain.?? Zahid or zahida Hain, Au Kareem ke walidain Raheem or raheema Hain Dono ke walidain bilkul alag Hain To ye Bachhe ab kahlayenge Sotele bhai bahen jinke Dono maa-Baap hi alag Hain Different-Different ho gaye to ye Bachhon Ka Aapas Mein Parda Bhi Hota Hai Ye Bachhe Aapas me Nikah Bhi Kar Sakte Hain Ye Farq Hai. Ye Jo hum Saotele Saotele Lagaye howe hote Hain Na Asal Saotele Ye hote Hain.
Baki Sab to Apne Hote Hain khoon ka rishta hota Hai Maa ki taraf se khoon aik hota Hai Ya baap ki taraf se khoon aik hota Hai Ya doodh ka rishta hota hai. Yahan Par fir Parde wagairaj nahi hote ye mahram hote Hain inke sath aap kahin Par Bhi Safar me Ja Sakte Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-227)
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 26. Zakir Jeddah mein job karta hai. Eid ki chuttiyon mein woh 2 3 din ke
liye taaif ghoomne gaya. Wapsi par usne socha ki Makkah jakar nafli tawaf karleta hoon. Us par ihram bandhna lazim nahi kyunki Jeddah waale nafli tawaf ke liye bighair ihram ke jaa sakte hain. ____________ Galat ×
Ye Mas'ala Galat Hai Yani Ye Jo point Hai na Ye Bilkul Durust hai ki Jadda wale agar makka ja rahe Hain aur woh wahan Par nafli tawaf Karte hain to unke liye ahram Ki zarurat nahi hai. Maine Kya kaha jo hill me rahte hain agar woh makka e Mukarrama kisi or kaam se jate hain Jab umrah or Hajj ka irada nahi hota to un Par Ahram badhna Ye lazim nahi Hota kisi Se milne jaye Ya fir aise hi makka Hajri dene jaye Umrah ki niyyat nahi Hai umrah nahi karna ho sakta hai ki badi raat hai to socha ki badi raat hai hum wahan par spend Kar lete hain lekin umrah nahi karna kyun ki wapas bhi aana hai jaldi to aisa hota hai bahut to agar gaya or koi nafli Tawaf Kiya to kar sakta hai Ahram ki zarurat nahi Hai Ye mas'ala Durust hai.
Lekin..!! Sawal me kya likha tha Pahle Sentence me tha na ki Jadda me job to karta hai lekin Eid Ki Chhuttiyon me taif chala Gaya aur taif chunki miqat se bahar hai Agarche woh jadda wala tha lekin abhi filhaal Miqat ke bahar gaya Hua tha ab Miqat se hote huwe woh makkah Aa raha Hai To ab uski niyyat Nahi dekhi jati Miqat cross Kar Ke Agar Koi aata Hai Agarche makkah wala hi kyun na ho Woh gaya tha Madina Aur Madine Se wapas Makkah Aa raha Hai To fir woh ahram bandh kar aayega miqat Cross kar Ke wapas Aa rahe hain to Makka dakhil hone me fir ahram ki pabandi hogi Ye Aap samajh len ki hai to Ye Jadda wala lekin ab taif chala gaya to ab goya ki woh taif wale ke Hukum me ho gaya to Jaise Taif wala makkah Bigair ahram ke nahi aa sakta ab ye taif wale Ke hukum me hi Hai uske rule Ke under Hi Aata Hai To Jab Ye wapas aayega to ahram bandh kar aayega.
Ye Mas'ala maine Purposely Dala tha Kyun Ke Jo Jadda me Rahne wale hote hain ya kai log visiting ke liye Bhi Wahan Par Jate Hain na Jadda me rukte hain fir kahin ghoom kar aaye wapas Makka Ja Rahe Hain miqat cross kar rahe hain to unko khayal hi nahi hota ki hum miqat cross Kar rahe hain aur bigair Ahram ke hum Dakhil ho Gaye Hum par Dam lazim ho Gaya Ye zahen me nahi hota to ye mas'ala important Hai Yaad hona chahiye. Haan..!! Ye ho Sakta Hai ki Agar woh umrah Nahi karna chahte To Pahle Jadda aa jaye ab jadda aane ke baad fir wahan se Makkah jaye to Ye possibility hai. Warna agar miqat cross Kar ke makkah Ja Rahe hain fir makkah jane ke Liye Ahram lazmi... Lazmi... Lazmi hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-228)
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 27. Jeddah waale Masjid e Ayesha se Ihram bandh sakte hain. ________ Sahee √
Bandh Sakte Hain iski Wajah Main aap Ko Samjha chuki hun Ki Masjid e Ayesha Hill me Hai Aur Hill Wale Hill Ke Andar Kahi Par Bhi Apna Ahram bandh Sakte Hain Ghar me bandhna behtar Hota Hai lekin agar Masjid e Ayesha Se Bhi Bandh Lete Hain tab bhi Durust hai unka Ahram ho Jayega.
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 27. Jeddah waale Masjid e Ayesha se Ihram bandh sakte hain. ________ Sahee √
Bandh Sakte Hain iski Wajah Main aap Ko Samjha chuki hun Ki Masjid e Ayesha Hill me Hai Aur Hill Wale Hill Ke Andar Kahi Par Bhi Apna Ahram bandh Sakte Hain Ghar me bandhna behtar Hota Hai lekin agar Masjid e Ayesha Se Bhi Bandh Lete Hain tab bhi Durust hai unka Ahram ho Jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-229)
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 28. Sajid umrah kar raha tha ki kisi ne tawaf ke daruan us ke ihram par itr laga diya. Sajid par kaffarah lazim nahi kyunki usne jaanboojhkar khud Khushboo istemaal nahi kiya tha, balke yahan ghalti lagane wale ki hai. ___________ galat ×
Galti Lagane wale ki Hai To Sajid gunahgar to nahi Hoga Lekin aap ko Yaad Hoga jinayaat or Jurm me Jo Maine First Aap ko Samjhaya tha woh Yahi tha ki agar Jurm ho Jata Hai To fir Isme Niyyat isme galti isme koi cheez Nahi dekhi Jati Chahe Jaan-Boojh Kar Jinayat kiya Ho Chahe Galti Se Ho Gaya Ho chahe is tarah ka momla ho Gaya Ho ke aap Khushbu istemal Nahi karna chahte kisi aur ki wajah se aap par Khushbu aa gaya in Tamam suraton me Kaffara lazim ho Jayega to ab uske Upar Jitni Khushbu lagi Hai uske hisab se us Par kaffara lazim ho Jayega.
Haan..!! Is Surat Mein Sajid Gunahgar Nahi Hoga Kyun ke usne Jaan-Boojh kar ye amal nahi kiya Hai, balki Jisne Mohrim (Ahram Wale) Par Khushbu lagaya Zahir si baat hai woh gunahgar hoga. Lekin Kaffara Sajid ko dena Padega Ye point hamesha Yaad rakhen ki agar koi jurm ho gaya to الا ما شاء الله Bahut Rare cases hai jahan Par dam nahi aata iske alawa jahan par bhi jinayat huaa hai wahan Par Kaffara Aata Hai Chahe Jaan-Boojh Kar ho, Galti Se ho, Bhule se ho, Need me ho, koi banda bimar ho kar behosh ho gaya ho us aalam me Usko is tarah ka koi jinayat usse ho gaya ho Bahar surat Jab tak Halate Ahram me hai tab tak woh Jurm jurm hi mana Jayega.
Haan..!! Jo banda jaan-Boojh kar jurm karta Hai Us Par Tauba bhi Farz Ho jati Hai Aur Sath hi Sath kaffara Bhi Lazim Hota Hai, aur jisne jaan-boojh kar Nahi kiya Jis tarah ka momla ho gaya us Par sirf Kaffara lazim hai Tauba Lazim nahi.
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 28. Sajid umrah kar raha tha ki kisi ne tawaf ke daruan us ke ihram par itr laga diya. Sajid par kaffarah lazim nahi kyunki usne jaanboojhkar khud Khushboo istemaal nahi kiya tha, balke yahan ghalti lagane wale ki hai. ___________ galat ×
Galti Lagane wale ki Hai To Sajid gunahgar to nahi Hoga Lekin aap ko Yaad Hoga jinayaat or Jurm me Jo Maine First Aap ko Samjhaya tha woh Yahi tha ki agar Jurm ho Jata Hai To fir Isme Niyyat isme galti isme koi cheez Nahi dekhi Jati Chahe Jaan-Boojh Kar Jinayat kiya Ho Chahe Galti Se Ho Gaya Ho chahe is tarah ka momla ho Gaya Ho ke aap Khushbu istemal Nahi karna chahte kisi aur ki wajah se aap par Khushbu aa gaya in Tamam suraton me Kaffara lazim ho Jayega to ab uske Upar Jitni Khushbu lagi Hai uske hisab se us Par kaffara lazim ho Jayega.
Haan..!! Is Surat Mein Sajid Gunahgar Nahi Hoga Kyun ke usne Jaan-Boojh kar ye amal nahi kiya Hai, balki Jisne Mohrim (Ahram Wale) Par Khushbu lagaya Zahir si baat hai woh gunahgar hoga. Lekin Kaffara Sajid ko dena Padega Ye point hamesha Yaad rakhen ki agar koi jurm ho gaya to الا ما شاء الله Bahut Rare cases hai jahan Par dam nahi aata iske alawa jahan par bhi jinayat huaa hai wahan Par Kaffara Aata Hai Chahe Jaan-Boojh Kar ho, Galti Se ho, Bhule se ho, Need me ho, koi banda bimar ho kar behosh ho gaya ho us aalam me Usko is tarah ka koi jinayat usse ho gaya ho Bahar surat Jab tak Halate Ahram me hai tab tak woh Jurm jurm hi mana Jayega.
Haan..!! Jo banda jaan-Boojh kar jurm karta Hai Us Par Tauba bhi Farz Ho jati Hai Aur Sath hi Sath kaffara Bhi Lazim Hota Hai, aur jisne jaan-boojh kar Nahi kiya Jis tarah ka momla ho gaya us Par sirf Kaffara lazim hai Tauba Lazim nahi.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-230)
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 29. Badanah mein ek bada janwar hudood e haram ke andar zibah karna shart hai. Bade janwar mein hissa lene se badanah ada nahi hoga.________ Sahee √
Kyun Ki Jab kah diya gaya ki bada Janwar zibah karna hai to aik hissa to aap nahi Le sakte na aik hissa Aik bakri ki tarah hai, Jahan Par aap ko kaha gaya Hai bakra bakri zibah karna hai Wahan Par Aap bade janwar me aik hissa le sakte Hain lekin Jahan Par Kaha Gaya Hai ki bada janwar hi zibah karna Hai To fir bada janwar hi zibah karenge koi aur option Nahi Hai.
Aur badana maine aap ko samjha di thi ki aik hi surat hai ki Jab hakate Haiz me Ya halate Janabat Mein tawaffuz ziyarah kiya jaye tab ja kar badana Aata Hai. Halate Haiz mein Agar umrah ka bhi tawaf karenge to badana nahi Aata dam aata Hai.
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 29. Badanah mein ek bada janwar hudood e haram ke andar zibah karna shart hai. Bade janwar mein hissa lene se badanah ada nahi hoga.________ Sahee √
Kyun Ki Jab kah diya gaya ki bada Janwar zibah karna hai to aik hissa to aap nahi Le sakte na aik hissa Aik bakri ki tarah hai, Jahan Par aap ko kaha gaya Hai bakra bakri zibah karna hai Wahan Par Aap bade janwar me aik hissa le sakte Hain lekin Jahan Par Kaha Gaya Hai ki bada janwar hi zibah karna Hai To fir bada janwar hi zibah karenge koi aur option Nahi Hai.
Aur badana maine aap ko samjha di thi ki aik hi surat hai ki Jab hakate Haiz me Ya halate Janabat Mein tawaffuz ziyarah kiya jaye tab ja kar badana Aata Hai. Halate Haiz mein Agar umrah ka bhi tawaf karenge to badana nahi Aata dam aata Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-231)
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 30. Jabir ne tawaf chal kar kiya, phir bahut zyada thakaan ki wajah se
wheelchair par sa’ee ada ki, toh us par kaffarah lazim nahi. __________ Galat ×
Dam Lazim Ho Jayega Kyuki Saee bhi Chal kar karna Ye lazim hota Hai. Agar thakaan wagairah hai to thoda time rest Kar le lekin iske Liye ye nahii kaha jayega ki aap wheelchair Par kar len, Haan..!! Aisa ho gaya ki kisi ki tabiyat tawaf ke baad bahut aleel ho gai chalne ki wajah se aisa ho gaya ki bimar ho gaye Hain to ab unko wheelchair Par karwa sakte hain lekin Ye Jo normal thakaan Hai jo ho jata hai umuman usme ye nahi kah sakte ke aap wheelchair par kar len thoda der rest kar ke fir Chal kar hi karna Padega, to kisi ne agar is tarah wheelchair Par kiya halanki Rest karne ke baad woh chal kar kar sakta tha to fir us Par dam lazim ho Jayega.
Sawal : 31. Nafli tawaf baith kar ada karna jayiz hai. ____________ Galat ×
Koi bhi Tawaf Baith Kar ada karna jayiz nahi hai tamam tawaf jab tak aap capable hain chal karne ke liye usme aap chal kar hi karenge.
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 30. Jabir ne tawaf chal kar kiya, phir bahut zyada thakaan ki wajah se
wheelchair par sa’ee ada ki, toh us par kaffarah lazim nahi. __________ Galat ×
Dam Lazim Ho Jayega Kyuki Saee bhi Chal kar karna Ye lazim hota Hai. Agar thakaan wagairah hai to thoda time rest Kar le lekin iske Liye ye nahii kaha jayega ki aap wheelchair Par kar len, Haan..!! Aisa ho gaya ki kisi ki tabiyat tawaf ke baad bahut aleel ho gai chalne ki wajah se aisa ho gaya ki bimar ho gaye Hain to ab unko wheelchair Par karwa sakte hain lekin Ye Jo normal thakaan Hai jo ho jata hai umuman usme ye nahi kah sakte ke aap wheelchair par kar len thoda der rest kar ke fir Chal kar hi karna Padega, to kisi ne agar is tarah wheelchair Par kiya halanki Rest karne ke baad woh chal kar kar sakta tha to fir us Par dam lazim ho Jayega.
Sawal : 31. Nafli tawaf baith kar ada karna jayiz hai. ____________ Galat ×
Koi bhi Tawaf Baith Kar ada karna jayiz nahi hai tamam tawaf jab tak aap capable hain chal karne ke liye usme aap chal kar hi karenge.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-232)
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 32. Khalida ne la ilmi mein apne 1 saal ke bachche ke sath tawaf kiya. Dauran e tawaf bachche ka diaper leak hogaya aur Khalida ke kapdon par kafi miqdar mein peshab lag gaya. Usne isi halat mein umrah mukammal kiya. Khalida par kaffarah lazim hai. ____________ Galat ×
Isme kafi logon ne mistake Kiya hai Hakanki tawaf ke masail me maine Samjha diya tha aap ko ki jab jism Par najasate haqeeqi lag jaye yani Peshab, Khoon koi Najasat (Napaaki) lag jaye to iske sath Tawaf karna Makrooh e Tanjeehi to kahlayega Napasndida Kahlaye ga Lekin isss koi kaffara lazim nahi hota, Haan..!! aisi Napaki Jaise Jababat wali Napaki Be-Wuzu Pan Wali Napaki hai to fir Isme kaffare aate Hain kabhi Sadqa aata hai kabhi Dam aata Hai Kabhi badana Aa Jata hai Woh alag surat hai lekin agar najasat lagi Hai Napak cheez koi aap ke body Par Ya Kapdon Par lagi Hai Ye Makrooh e Tanjeehi Hai Lekin isse aap Ka Tawaf Mukammal Ho Jayega Aur koi kaffara Bhi Lazim Nahin hoga. Lekin..!! Iska Matlab Ye nahi Hai ke banda fir woh Napak Halat me kare nahi, Tawaf Kar rahe Hain fir Achhe Paak Saaf Halat me hi karna chahiye.
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 32. Khalida ne la ilmi mein apne 1 saal ke bachche ke sath tawaf kiya. Dauran e tawaf bachche ka diaper leak hogaya aur Khalida ke kapdon par kafi miqdar mein peshab lag gaya. Usne isi halat mein umrah mukammal kiya. Khalida par kaffarah lazim hai. ____________ Galat ×
Isme kafi logon ne mistake Kiya hai Hakanki tawaf ke masail me maine Samjha diya tha aap ko ki jab jism Par najasate haqeeqi lag jaye yani Peshab, Khoon koi Najasat (Napaaki) lag jaye to iske sath Tawaf karna Makrooh e Tanjeehi to kahlayega Napasndida Kahlaye ga Lekin isss koi kaffara lazim nahi hota, Haan..!! aisi Napaki Jaise Jababat wali Napaki Be-Wuzu Pan Wali Napaki hai to fir Isme kaffare aate Hain kabhi Sadqa aata hai kabhi Dam aata Hai Kabhi badana Aa Jata hai Woh alag surat hai lekin agar najasat lagi Hai Napak cheez koi aap ke body Par Ya Kapdon Par lagi Hai Ye Makrooh e Tanjeehi Hai Lekin isse aap Ka Tawaf Mukammal Ho Jayega Aur koi kaffara Bhi Lazim Nahin hoga. Lekin..!! Iska Matlab Ye nahi Hai ke banda fir woh Napak Halat me kare nahi, Tawaf Kar rahe Hain fir Achhe Paak Saaf Halat me hi karna chahiye.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-233)
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 33. Halat e iztibaa mein namaz padhna makrooh e tahreemi hai. ____________ Sahee √
Ye Bhi Mas'ala main Arz kar chaki hoon ki iztibaa Sirf or Sirf tawaf ki halat me karenge iske baad aap ko iztibaa nahi Karna Or iztibaa bhi us tawaf me karna hota hai Jiske baad Saee karni hoti hai. To Har tawaf me iztibaa Nahi Karna Jaise hi tawaf ho Jaye Shoulder cover karna hai mardo ko aur fir Namaz padhna warna Wajibul ia'ada ho jayegi Namaz ko Repeat Karna lazim ho Jayega.
Sawal : 34. Umrah mein tawaf aur sa’ee farz hain. ____________ Galat ×
Umrah Me Tawaf Farz Aur Saee Wajib Ke Darze mein Hai.
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 33. Halat e iztibaa mein namaz padhna makrooh e tahreemi hai. ____________ Sahee √
Ye Bhi Mas'ala main Arz kar chaki hoon ki iztibaa Sirf or Sirf tawaf ki halat me karenge iske baad aap ko iztibaa nahi Karna Or iztibaa bhi us tawaf me karna hota hai Jiske baad Saee karni hoti hai. To Har tawaf me iztibaa Nahi Karna Jaise hi tawaf ho Jaye Shoulder cover karna hai mardo ko aur fir Namaz padhna warna Wajibul ia'ada ho jayegi Namaz ko Repeat Karna lazim ho Jayega.
Sawal : 34. Umrah mein tawaf aur sa’ee farz hain. ____________ Galat ×
Umrah Me Tawaf Farz Aur Saee Wajib Ke Darze mein Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-234)
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 35. Ayesha ne umrah ka tawaf shuru kiya, 2 phere kiye the ki tabeeat bigad gayi, toh woh tawaf chorr kar hotel chali gayi. Usne socha ye tha ki late night aakar tawaf mukammal kar loongi. Lekin raat mein hi uske periods start ho gaye. 2 din baad usay India wapas aana hai. Is soorat mein Ayesha ke liye hukm ye hai ki woh isi halat mein tawaf mukammal karle aur ek dam de de. ____________ Sahee √
Bilkul Maine Kaha tha Na ki Jab aisi Surat aa jaye Ki Ab Aurat Haiz Wali Extend Nahi Kar Sakti Visa Vagairah Ya Madina Jana Hai To kuch Din Yahan Par ruk kar Paaki ke halat me apna umrah complete nahi kar sakti to fir iske liye kya Hukum hoga.? Iske liye hukum Yahi hoga na ki Ye isi aalam me ja kar apna tawaf aur umrah vagairah complete Kar le aur aik Dam de de. To Ye mas'aka bilkul durust likha hua tha Ab 2 Din baad Zahir si baat hai Paak hone wali nahi Hai To Ab woh end waqt me agar possible Hai To wait kar ke dekh le lekin End movement Jane se pahle Apna Tawaf Vagairah Mukammal kar ke complete Kar ke dam de de. Dam Chahe to baad me bhi De Sakte Hain koi problem Nahi Hai. Umrah complete Kar ke fir woh India Wapas aa sakti Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-235)
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 36. Question 35 mein agar ye muamla sa’ee mein hota, tab bhi Ayesha par dam lazim hota. ____________ Galat ×
Isme Sawal Ye hai ke 2 Fere Saee Ke complete Karne ke baad Uski tabiyat kharab ho jati hai woh hotel Me aa Gai or socha ki baad mein saee complete Kar leti hoon fir rest karne Par usko period Aa gaye to kya us Par Dam lazim Hoga.!??
Nahi Hoga Na, Kyun ke Halate Haiz me aap Saee kar sakte Hain koi Problem Nahi Hai Saee bhi Kar sakte Hain Halq Bhi Kar Sakte Hain only Tawaf Nahi Kar Sakte fir aisi surat me usko yahi kaha jayega ki tabiyat thik ho gai ab saee isi halat me complete Kar le aur fir is Par koi Dam vagairah Kuch Lazim Nahi Hoga.
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 36. Question 35 mein agar ye muamla sa’ee mein hota, tab bhi Ayesha par dam lazim hota. ____________ Galat ×
Isme Sawal Ye hai ke 2 Fere Saee Ke complete Karne ke baad Uski tabiyat kharab ho jati hai woh hotel Me aa Gai or socha ki baad mein saee complete Kar leti hoon fir rest karne Par usko period Aa gaye to kya us Par Dam lazim Hoga.!??
Nahi Hoga Na, Kyun ke Halate Haiz me aap Saee kar sakte Hain koi Problem Nahi Hai Saee bhi Kar sakte Hain Halq Bhi Kar Sakte Hain only Tawaf Nahi Kar Sakte fir aisi surat me usko yahi kaha jayega ki tabiyat thik ho gai ab saee isi halat me complete Kar le aur fir is Par koi Dam vagairah Kuch Lazim Nahi Hoga.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-236)
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 37. Ihram ke dono konay seedhe kandhe paar daal kar ulta kandha khula rakhna iztibaa kehlata hai. ______________ Galat ×
Isme Maine Kandhe Badal diye they left ko right or right ko left Kar diya Hai seedha kandha Khulta Hai ulta kandha band hota Hai. aur Sawal me ulta likha hua hai to Ye sentence Galat Hai.
Sawal : 38. Meeqat aane se pehle ihram ke nawafil padhna zaroori hai. ____________ Galat ×
Padh lena behtar hota hai makrooh waqt nahi hai to padh le Lekin aisa ho gaya ke nahi Padha hai to baad mein padh le miqat aane ke baad mein padh le Tawaf Shuru karne se Pahle Padh le no problem Padh Sakte hain. Haan..!! Ye Namaz chhodna nahi chahiye Kitabon Vagairah me mujhe mila hai ke sunnate muaqqidah ke darze me Hai To fir isko ada kar lena chahiye agarche Miqat ke baad Ho.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-237)
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 39. Ramal aakhir teen chakkar mein karna sunnat hai. ___________ Galat ×
Ramal Hamesha Pahle 3 Chakkar me hota Hai agr koi pahle 3 Chakkar mein ramal karna bhool gaya to ab iski koi qaza nahi bai koi kaffara nahi Hai jo aik Sunnat chhot gai to ab woh chhot gai sawab me kami aa gai lekin iska koi kaffara koi qaza vagairah kuch Bhi Nahi Hai. Hatta ke last 3 chakkar me bhi hum nahi kahenge ke ab ramal karen to nahi karenge.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-238)
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : 40. Qasim ki tabeeat kharab ho gayi thi, toh who seenay se lekar pair tak
chadar odh kar so gaya. Is par kaffarah lazim hai kyunki halat e ihram mein paun chupana jayiz nahi. ___________ Galat ×
Ye Mas'ala bhi maine purposely add kiya Hai. Ye Jo paer chhupane Wala Mas'ala Hai Ki paer ki jo ubhri hui haddi Hai Ye khula rahna hai ye chappal ke liye hai to agar mard Aurton ke liye to koi problem Hai hi nahi agar mard is tarah chadar, Blanket vagairah se Paer cover kar lete hain to koi problem nahi Hai Ye mas'ala chappal ke liye khaash hai to chappal ke sath hi isko khash rakha jayega is tarah agar koi chadar se cover kar ke so jata hai chahe bimar ho chahe na ho tab bhi harj Nahi. Face cover nahi hona chahiye blanket vagairah Se mardon ke liye aurton ke liye Bhi. Lekin Paer cover ho sakte Hain Ye mas'ala khash hai chappal ke sath khash Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-239)
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : Neeche diye gaye ① & ② pictures ko dekhkar kar batayein ki mardon ke liye halat e ihram mein inka pehenna jayiz hai ya nahi?
① First Wala Chunki isme Middle of tha feet chhup Gaye to Ye nahi Pahen Sakte & ② Second Picture Me Jisme chalna possible shayed Na ho lekin chu ke isme ubhra hua haddi open hai isliye ye Pahenna Mardon ke liye jayiz hai.
Sawal : Neeche diye gaye ③ & ④ pictures ko dekhkar kar batayein ki aurton ke liye halat e ihram mein inka pehenna jayiz hai ya nahi?
To Aurat Ke Liye Dono Chappal Paenna Jayez Hai Shayed hi koi boots wagairah pahen kar jaye lekin agar koi pahen kar jati bhi hai comfortable hai to bilkul pahen kar Ja sakti Hai halate ahram me aurton ke liye koi problem Nahi Hai dono tarah ke ye chappal Pahenna jayiz Hai aurton ke liye chappal ka koi issue hi nahi hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-240)
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : Neeche diye gaye pictures ko dekhkar kar batayein ki halat e ihram mein inka istemal jayiz hai ya nahi?
① Chashma : Sun glasses Aap istemal kar sakte hain Ye mas'ala main Pahle arz kar chuki Chahe Sun Glasses ho Chahe Chashme ka power ho, Mard o Aurat Dono istemal kar sakte hain koi harz nahi hai.
② Ghadi : Ghadi ⌚ Bhi istemal kar sakte hain Chahe Smart Watch ho Mard & Aurat Dono istemal kar sakte hain.
③ Head umbrella : Agar Aap Ne isko gor se dekha ho Na Baaz ne isko aadha Mas'ala Dekha hai Ye chhatri istemal kar sakte hain Ya Nahi.? Chhatri in General Aap istemal kar sakte Hain Chahe Mard ho Aurat Jo Hath me pakad kar chhtri use karte hain woh kar sakte Hain, Mardon ko Ye khayal rakhna hoga woh chhatri unke sar Par Touch Na kare Sar Par kahin dhak na jaye to door is tarah Pakad ke woh istemal kar sakte hain.
Lekin Kuch Haji Kuch Umrah karne wale dekhen Hain ki woh is tarah ki chhatri istemal karte hain, achha isme kya hota hai kabhi kabhar sar ke liye topi aati hai aur agar sar ke liye topi na ho to aap isko google Kar ke dekh len Head Umbrella Kar ke daal den to aap ko aa jayega Ye hota hai ki isme aik patti hoti hai woh mathey par baithti Hai Abhi Gaor se aap dekhen to bachhe ka aadha matha Patti Se Cover Hai To is tarah ki chunki patti aati hai or Ye face cover kar rahi hai or face ko chahe mard ho chahe aurat ho unke face ka hissa cover nahi ho sakta na Halate Ahram me isliye na mard is tarah ke Patti wale Umbrella istemal kar sakte hain na Aurten istemal kar sakti hain. Problem umbrella Mein nahi Hai problem Is Patti me Hai Jo forehead ko cover Kar rahi Hai is tarah forehead ke Liye Patti Cover Nahi honi chahiye.
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : Neeche diye gaye pictures ko dekhkar kar batayein ki halat e ihram mein inka istemal jayiz hai ya nahi?
① Chashma : Sun glasses Aap istemal kar sakte hain Ye mas'ala main Pahle arz kar chuki Chahe Sun Glasses ho Chahe Chashme ka power ho, Mard o Aurat Dono istemal kar sakte hain koi harz nahi hai.
② Ghadi : Ghadi ⌚ Bhi istemal kar sakte hain Chahe Smart Watch ho Mard & Aurat Dono istemal kar sakte hain.
③ Head umbrella : Agar Aap Ne isko gor se dekha ho Na Baaz ne isko aadha Mas'ala Dekha hai Ye chhatri istemal kar sakte hain Ya Nahi.? Chhatri in General Aap istemal kar sakte Hain Chahe Mard ho Aurat Jo Hath me pakad kar chhtri use karte hain woh kar sakte Hain, Mardon ko Ye khayal rakhna hoga woh chhatri unke sar Par Touch Na kare Sar Par kahin dhak na jaye to door is tarah Pakad ke woh istemal kar sakte hain.
Lekin Kuch Haji Kuch Umrah karne wale dekhen Hain ki woh is tarah ki chhatri istemal karte hain, achha isme kya hota hai kabhi kabhar sar ke liye topi aati hai aur agar sar ke liye topi na ho to aap isko google Kar ke dekh len Head Umbrella Kar ke daal den to aap ko aa jayega Ye hota hai ki isme aik patti hoti hai woh mathey par baithti Hai Abhi Gaor se aap dekhen to bachhe ka aadha matha Patti Se Cover Hai To is tarah ki chunki patti aati hai or Ye face cover kar rahi hai or face ko chahe mard ho chahe aurat ho unke face ka hissa cover nahi ho sakta na Halate Ahram me isliye na mard is tarah ke Patti wale Umbrella istemal kar sakte hain na Aurten istemal kar sakti hain. Problem umbrella Mein nahi Hai problem Is Patti me Hai Jo forehead ko cover Kar rahi Hai is tarah forehead ke Liye Patti Cover Nahi honi chahiye.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-241)
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : Neeche diye gaye pictures ko dekhkar kar batayein ki halat e ihram mein inka istemal jayiz hai Ya Nahi?
④ Gel Pad : Kabhi kabhaar Aydi Dard karti Hai to ise istemal karte Hain Gel Pads hai Ye istemal kar sakte Hain Koi harz nahi hai mard ho aurat ho Dono istemal kar sakte Hain
⑤ Earphone : Head Phone Ye istemal kar sakte hain Head Phone Yani Ye woh wale nahi hain jo sar Par Aate Hain Ye neckband hai gale me aate hain mard bhi istemal kar sakte hain aurten bhi istemal kar sakti hain.
⑥ Anguthi : Anguthi Bhi istemal kar sakte hain Aurten Bhi or mard jo chandi Ki anguthi hoti hai woh istemal kar sakte Hain.
Yahan Par الحمد لله Paper Complete Ho Gaye. Yahan Par Maine koshish ki thi miqat, hill, or Haram Ye Mas'alon ko Achhi tarah samjhen miqat ke kafi question maine daal diye, Halate ahram mein kya aap istemal kar sakte hain nahi kar sakte ye maine de di, Aur tawaf & Saee mein jo galtiyan hoti hain inse Related Sawalat aap Ke they. Yahan Par الحمد لله Aap ka Jitna Bhi umrah se Related jo tha Woh complete ho gaya ab hum Ahram ke Masail Start karenge.
Exam Paper explain :
Saheeh Ya Ghalat ka Nishan lagayein:
Sawal : Neeche diye gaye pictures ko dekhkar kar batayein ki halat e ihram mein inka istemal jayiz hai Ya Nahi?
④ Gel Pad : Kabhi kabhaar Aydi Dard karti Hai to ise istemal karte Hain Gel Pads hai Ye istemal kar sakte Hain Koi harz nahi hai mard ho aurat ho Dono istemal kar sakte Hain
⑤ Earphone : Head Phone Ye istemal kar sakte hain Head Phone Yani Ye woh wale nahi hain jo sar Par Aate Hain Ye neckband hai gale me aate hain mard bhi istemal kar sakte hain aurten bhi istemal kar sakti hain.
⑥ Anguthi : Anguthi Bhi istemal kar sakte hain Aurten Bhi or mard jo chandi Ki anguthi hoti hai woh istemal kar sakte Hain.
Yahan Par الحمد لله Paper Complete Ho Gaye. Yahan Par Maine koshish ki thi miqat, hill, or Haram Ye Mas'alon ko Achhi tarah samjhen miqat ke kafi question maine daal diye, Halate ahram mein kya aap istemal kar sakte hain nahi kar sakte ye maine de di, Aur tawaf & Saee mein jo galtiyan hoti hain inse Related Sawalat aap Ke they. Yahan Par الحمد لله Aap ka Jitna Bhi umrah se Related jo tha Woh complete ho gaya ab hum Ahram ke Masail Start karenge.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-242)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Ab Aik-Aik Kar ke hum dekhenge Ahram ki Pabandiyan To aap Samajh gaye hum ye Samajh chuke hain sun chuke hain ki Halate Ahram me baal nahi kaat Sakte, Nakhoon nahi kaat sakte, Khushbu nahi istemal kar sakte Ye Sab Cheezen Aap ne Padhe they To ab kisi ne kar liya chahe galti se kiya ho, chahe bhoole se kiya ho, chahe Jaan-Boojh kar kiya ho, Chahe Need ke Aalam me kiya ho kisi surat me agar koi is tarah ka Jo kaam nahi karna tha woh kar liya to ab kya kaffara lazim aayega.? Ab Pata nahi hota na mas'ala to bahut zyada parshani mein mubtla ho jate Hain ki Ab karen to karen kya.?
To thoda bahut Ilm bhi hoga na aap apna umrah bhi durust kar payenge Hajj mein bhi durustgi hogi aur kisi ko jo aap ke sath hoga unko aap guide bhi kar sakenge Achhi tarah se kyun ki kabhi kabhar aisa hota hai ke hajj wagairah Ke moqe par kisi aalim se Contact Nahi rah pata fir woh wahan Par parshan hote Hain Ki Ab ye jinayat ho gaya to aage Continue kya karen.? Karen Ya Nahi karen.? Kis tarah karen confusion rahta hai na Ye aap ko us waqt kaam aayega
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Ab Aik-Aik Kar ke hum dekhenge Ahram ki Pabandiyan To aap Samajh gaye hum ye Samajh chuke hain sun chuke hain ki Halate Ahram me baal nahi kaat Sakte, Nakhoon nahi kaat sakte, Khushbu nahi istemal kar sakte Ye Sab Cheezen Aap ne Padhe they To ab kisi ne kar liya chahe galti se kiya ho, chahe bhoole se kiya ho, chahe Jaan-Boojh kar kiya ho, Chahe Need ke Aalam me kiya ho kisi surat me agar koi is tarah ka Jo kaam nahi karna tha woh kar liya to ab kya kaffara lazim aayega.? Ab Pata nahi hota na mas'ala to bahut zyada parshani mein mubtla ho jate Hain ki Ab karen to karen kya.?
To thoda bahut Ilm bhi hoga na aap apna umrah bhi durust kar payenge Hajj mein bhi durustgi hogi aur kisi ko jo aap ke sath hoga unko aap guide bhi kar sakenge Achhi tarah se kyun ki kabhi kabhar aisa hota hai ke hajj wagairah Ke moqe par kisi aalim se Contact Nahi rah pata fir woh wahan Par parshan hote Hain Ki Ab ye jinayat ho gaya to aage Continue kya karen.? Karen Ya Nahi karen.? Kis tarah karen confusion rahta hai na Ye aap ko us waqt kaam aayega
ان شاء الله عزوجل
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-243)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Halate Ahram Mein Nakhoon Cut Kar Liya to Kya Hukm Hoga.!?
Sab Se Pahle Main aap ko Ahram ki Pabandiyon mein nakhoon Cut karne Ka Mas'ala batati hoon : Halate Ahram mein nakhoon cut karna Najayz o gunah hai Haram Hai, Halate Ahram mein jo cheez haram hai unme aik cheez Hai nakhoon cut karna baal cut karna Sabse Pahle hum nakhoon ka mas'ala le lete Hain ki nakhoon cut kar liya to kya hoga.?
Cut kar liya matlab.? Ye Bhi main Wajahat kar doon chahe Nail cutter Se cut karen, Chahe aap daat se kutar kar cut karen Jinki Daant se kutarne ki aadat hoti Hai yaad nahi tha kutar diya to kaffara lazim ho jayega, kisi bhi tarah aap ne nakhoon ko cut kar liya, Nail cutter Se, Bilet se, kainchi se, hath se hi kisi ke nakhoon bahut soft hote hain na to is tarah hath se hi cut kar lete Hain to agar is tarah cut kar liya, ya danth se kutar liya, Yani Kisi bhi tarah agar nakhoon cut kar liya to Fir kaffara lazim hoga.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Halate Ahram Mein Nakhoon Cut Kar Liya to Kya Hukm Hoga.!?
Sab Se Pahle Main aap ko Ahram ki Pabandiyon mein nakhoon Cut karne Ka Mas'ala batati hoon : Halate Ahram mein nakhoon cut karna Najayz o gunah hai Haram Hai, Halate Ahram mein jo cheez haram hai unme aik cheez Hai nakhoon cut karna baal cut karna Sabse Pahle hum nakhoon ka mas'ala le lete Hain ki nakhoon cut kar liya to kya hoga.?
Cut kar liya matlab.? Ye Bhi main Wajahat kar doon chahe Nail cutter Se cut karen, Chahe aap daat se kutar kar cut karen Jinki Daant se kutarne ki aadat hoti Hai yaad nahi tha kutar diya to kaffara lazim ho jayega, kisi bhi tarah aap ne nakhoon ko cut kar liya, Nail cutter Se, Bilet se, kainchi se, hath se hi kisi ke nakhoon bahut soft hote hain na to is tarah hath se hi cut kar lete Hain to agar is tarah cut kar liya, ya danth se kutar liya, Yani Kisi bhi tarah agar nakhoon cut kar liya to Fir kaffara lazim hoga.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-244)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Halate Ahram Mein Nakhoon Cut Kar Liya to Ab kaffara kya hoga.?
Pahle Samjhen ki aap aik Position mein hote hain na Nakhoon cut kar rahe hain to aap aik jagah baith Kar nakhoon kaat rahe Hain jahab par baithey Hain woh Usko hum kahte hain aik jalsa Aik majlis Aik position mein hain aap baithey Hain nakhoon cut kar rahe Hain, ya baat cheet kar rahe Hain kisi ke sath baat Karte karte aap ne nakhoon kutur diye to jo aap aik position mein hain Ye aik Majlis (Jalsa) hai isko Sharai Terminology mein Aik Jalsa Kahte Hain Jalsa yani baithne ki jagah,
Aik baithak hoti hai Ya aik position mein jo aap kaam kar rahe hote Hain uske baad jab aap ki position badal gai Jaise khada tha koi kisi se baat kar raha tha Utha Gaya kapde wagairah rakhne chala gaya to ye halat change ho gai Na to hum kahte Hain ki majlis badal gai to Ye jo hamari halaten Hain change hoti hain to hum kahte hain ki majlis badal gai to agar koi banda baitha tha khada ho kar chala gaya kuch kaam me dusre lag gaya to majlis badal gai, chal raha tha aa gaya baith gaya to majlis badal gai, to ye majlis ka aap ko samajhna zaruri hai changeing position. Jab position is tarah change hota Hai or pura kaam banda dusra karne lag jata Hai to fir ye jalsa (Majlis) badal jata Hai.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Halate Ahram Mein Nakhoon Cut Kar Liya to Ab kaffara kya hoga.?
Pahle Samjhen ki aap aik Position mein hote hain na Nakhoon cut kar rahe hain to aap aik jagah baith Kar nakhoon kaat rahe Hain jahab par baithey Hain woh Usko hum kahte hain aik jalsa Aik majlis Aik position mein hain aap baithey Hain nakhoon cut kar rahe Hain, ya baat cheet kar rahe Hain kisi ke sath baat Karte karte aap ne nakhoon kutur diye to jo aap aik position mein hain Ye aik Majlis (Jalsa) hai isko Sharai Terminology mein Aik Jalsa Kahte Hain Jalsa yani baithne ki jagah,
Aik baithak hoti hai Ya aik position mein jo aap kaam kar rahe hote Hain uske baad jab aap ki position badal gai Jaise khada tha koi kisi se baat kar raha tha Utha Gaya kapde wagairah rakhne chala gaya to ye halat change ho gai Na to hum kahte Hain ki majlis badal gai to Ye jo hamari halaten Hain change hoti hain to hum kahte hain ki majlis badal gai to agar koi banda baitha tha khada ho kar chala gaya kuch kaam me dusre lag gaya to majlis badal gai, chal raha tha aa gaya baith gaya to majlis badal gai, to ye majlis ka aap ko samajhna zaruri hai changeing position. Jab position is tarah change hota Hai or pura kaam banda dusra karne lag jata Hai to fir ye jalsa (Majlis) badal jata Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-245)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Majlis Badalne Se Kya Hota Hai.!?
Ab Jalsa (Majlis) Badalne Se utne Dam Bhi lazim hote hain Jaise Aik Majlis mein aik hath ke nakoon kaat liye pure koi baitha tha hath ke aik nakhoon kaat liye to aik Dam us par lazim ho gaya, Ab gaya kuch dusre kaam wagairah kar ke aaya wapas aaya baitha dusre Hath Ke nakhoon kaat liye to dusra dam lazim ho gaya, fir utha fir gaya fir wapis aaya 3sre jalse (Majlis) mein baitha paer ke nakhoon kaat liye to 3sra dam lazim ho gaya aise 4 majlis mein kar liya to 4 dam lazim ho Jayega Ye Hai Mas'ala To Majlis Par Bhi Dam ka Number wagairah change hote Hain.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Majlis Badalne Se Kya Hota Hai.!?
Ab Jalsa (Majlis) Badalne Se utne Dam Bhi lazim hote hain Jaise Aik Majlis mein aik hath ke nakoon kaat liye pure koi baitha tha hath ke aik nakhoon kaat liye to aik Dam us par lazim ho gaya, Ab gaya kuch dusre kaam wagairah kar ke aaya wapas aaya baitha dusre Hath Ke nakhoon kaat liye to dusra dam lazim ho gaya, fir utha fir gaya fir wapis aaya 3sre jalse (Majlis) mein baitha paer ke nakhoon kaat liye to 3sra dam lazim ho gaya aise 4 majlis mein kar liya to 4 dam lazim ho Jayega Ye Hai Mas'ala To Majlis Par Bhi Dam ka Number wagairah change hote Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-246)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Ab Sama'at Karen Nakoon Cut Karne Ka Mas'ala :
Agar kisi bhi aik jalse mein Aap ne kisi aik Hath ke pure 5 Unliyon ke Nakhoon cut kar liye, Cut karne me kya hai ye main Aap ko Samjha chuki chahe nail cutter se cut kare, Dant se cut kare kisi bhi tarah main sirf cut bolongi aap samajh len isme Sab Cheezen aa gai, Agar koi aik hi baithak (Majlis) mein aik hath ke pure nakhoon cut kar liye chahe left hath ko chage right pura aik Hath ka nakhoon cut kar liya, Ya dono Pairo me se koi aik paer ka bhi nakhoon agar mukammal cut kar liya to Fir Dam lazim ho Jata Hai.
Aur Aik Baithak mein Aap ne Dono hath ke Nakhoon cut kar liye tab bhi aik hi dam lazim Hai Yani minimum Aik hath ke kam se kam 5 Aap ne cut kar liye to ab iske alawa aap ne jitne additional Cut kiye Sab ke Liye aik hi dam Hai to dam aisa nahi hai ki 2 Dena Hai, Haan..!! Agar Aisa ho gaya ki aap ki Majlis badal gai Jaise maine kaha na Aik hath ka cut kar liya Aik dam ho gaya Ab Second majlis me aa kar baithey dusre hath ka cut kar liya to ye Kyun ki majlis change ho gai ab ye second dam aa gaya, fir uthe gaye fir aa kar paer ka kate dono paer ke kaat liye to Ye 3sra dam lazim ho gaya To Ye 1-2-3 dam Aa gaye.
To Agar aik hath compelet ho Gaya Ya Aik paer compelet ho gaya fir aik dam lazim ho gaya Aur agar aik hi majlis mein Pura hath Paer ke Sab nakhoon cut kar liye jitne they to aik hi dam lazim hoga.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Ab Sama'at Karen Nakoon Cut Karne Ka Mas'ala :
Agar kisi bhi aik jalse mein Aap ne kisi aik Hath ke pure 5 Unliyon ke Nakhoon cut kar liye, Cut karne me kya hai ye main Aap ko Samjha chuki chahe nail cutter se cut kare, Dant se cut kare kisi bhi tarah main sirf cut bolongi aap samajh len isme Sab Cheezen aa gai, Agar koi aik hi baithak (Majlis) mein aik hath ke pure nakhoon cut kar liye chahe left hath ko chage right pura aik Hath ka nakhoon cut kar liya, Ya dono Pairo me se koi aik paer ka bhi nakhoon agar mukammal cut kar liya to Fir Dam lazim ho Jata Hai.
Aur Aik Baithak mein Aap ne Dono hath ke Nakhoon cut kar liye tab bhi aik hi dam lazim Hai Yani minimum Aik hath ke kam se kam 5 Aap ne cut kar liye to ab iske alawa aap ne jitne additional Cut kiye Sab ke Liye aik hi dam Hai to dam aisa nahi hai ki 2 Dena Hai, Haan..!! Agar Aisa ho gaya ki aap ki Majlis badal gai Jaise maine kaha na Aik hath ka cut kar liya Aik dam ho gaya Ab Second majlis me aa kar baithey dusre hath ka cut kar liya to ye Kyun ki majlis change ho gai ab ye second dam aa gaya, fir uthe gaye fir aa kar paer ka kate dono paer ke kaat liye to Ye 3sra dam lazim ho gaya To Ye 1-2-3 dam Aa gaye.
To Agar aik hath compelet ho Gaya Ya Aik paer compelet ho gaya fir aik dam lazim ho gaya Aur agar aik hi majlis mein Pura hath Paer ke Sab nakhoon cut kar liye jitne they to aik hi dam lazim hoga.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-247)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Nakhoon Cut Karne Ka Mas'ala :
Agar Aik Majlis me aap Ne 5 ungliyo Se kam cut karen hain Pura Aik hath compelet cut nahi kiya Hai to isme Jitne aap ne ungliyo ke nakhoon cut kiye hain Us har uagli Par Aik Sadqa hoga Jaise Misal ke taur Par Maine Bhoole se 5 ungli ke bahay left hath ke sirf 4 nakhoon maine cut kar liye fir yaad aaya ki halate ahram me hoon to 4 nakhoon cut kiye to 4 Sadqa e fitr lazim hoga.
Aisa ho gaya misal ke taur Par left Hath ke nakhoon maine 4 kate aik hi majlis me, fir right hath ke 4 kate, Right Paer ke 4 Kate left paer ke bhi 4 Nakhoon kate total 16 kate. Abhi koi bhi hath Ya Paer ka nakhoon pura nahi cut hua hai Na to Ab ye nahi hoga ke dam lazim hoga, Dam pura Aik hath compelet hone Par hota hai To Ye 16 Sadqa e fitr Lazim ho jayega.
Ye Yaad Rakhna Hai..!! aik hath mukammal ho gaya to aik dam lazim Aur Aik Hi majlis me pure Nakhoon kaat liye to Aik hi Dam lazim hai, lekin Agar majlis badal gai Fir aik or hath ka cut kar liya to fir 2 dam lazim ho jayenge.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Nakhoon Cut Karne Ka Mas'ala :
Agar Aik Majlis me aap Ne 5 ungliyo Se kam cut karen hain Pura Aik hath compelet cut nahi kiya Hai to isme Jitne aap ne ungliyo ke nakhoon cut kiye hain Us har uagli Par Aik Sadqa hoga Jaise Misal ke taur Par Maine Bhoole se 5 ungli ke bahay left hath ke sirf 4 nakhoon maine cut kar liye fir yaad aaya ki halate ahram me hoon to 4 nakhoon cut kiye to 4 Sadqa e fitr lazim hoga.
Aisa ho gaya misal ke taur Par left Hath ke nakhoon maine 4 kate aik hi majlis me, fir right hath ke 4 kate, Right Paer ke 4 Kate left paer ke bhi 4 Nakhoon kate total 16 kate. Abhi koi bhi hath Ya Paer ka nakhoon pura nahi cut hua hai Na to Ab ye nahi hoga ke dam lazim hoga, Dam pura Aik hath compelet hone Par hota hai To Ye 16 Sadqa e fitr Lazim ho jayega.
Ye Yaad Rakhna Hai..!! aik hath mukammal ho gaya to aik dam lazim Aur Aik Hi majlis me pure Nakhoon kaat liye to Aik hi Dam lazim hai, lekin Agar majlis badal gai Fir aik or hath ka cut kar liya to fir 2 dam lazim ho jayenge.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-248)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Nakhoon Cut Karne Ka Mas'ala :
Achha..!! Aik Majlis mein Aik Hath ka pura kaat liya tha aik dam lazim ho gaya, Dusre majlis mein sirf aik nakhoon kata hai to sirf aik Sadqa e fitr lazim hoga, is tarah hota jab aik Hath mukammal ho jayega to aik dam lazim ho jayega aur agar ungliya kam Hai aik Ya 2 hi cut kiye Hain to jitne cut kiye Hain utne sadqa e fitr lazim ho jayega.
Ab koi bole ki Jisko nail biting ki Aadten Ho aysa hua ki usne aik nakhoon kata fir usko yaad aa gaya usne chhod diya to ye aik sadqa ho Gaya, Ab Dusre din fir dusra nakhoon Kata 2 sadqe aisa 5 din me usne 5 nakhoon kate alag alag majlis me to Yahan Par 5 Sadqa e fitar hi Aayenge kyun ke 5 Ail sath nahi kate. Agar 5 nakhoon Aik Sath aik hath ke aik majlis me kate tab Ja kar dam hota Hai, Warna fir bhi shariat ne aasani hi rakhi Hai aap par Sada lazim hoga.
Haan said se Jo thoda sa hissa nikalta Hai kabhi to ye aap nikal Sakte Hain, aisa hota hai na blanket me fas gaya dard kar raha to is tarah cut kar sakte hain, nail Cutting karna mana Hai aur agar already nail aap ka cut ho chuka Hai khud ba khud cut gaya aap ne koi amal nahi kiya khud ba khud cut gaya aur atka hua Hai isko aap nikal sakte hain koi problem Nahi Hai. Aisa hota hai na thoda sa baqi rah jata hai to isko nikal sakte Hain is Par koi Sadqa koi kaffara nahi aayega.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Nakhoon Cut Karne Ka Mas'ala :
Achha..!! Aik Majlis mein Aik Hath ka pura kaat liya tha aik dam lazim ho gaya, Dusre majlis mein sirf aik nakhoon kata hai to sirf aik Sadqa e fitr lazim hoga, is tarah hota jab aik Hath mukammal ho jayega to aik dam lazim ho jayega aur agar ungliya kam Hai aik Ya 2 hi cut kiye Hain to jitne cut kiye Hain utne sadqa e fitr lazim ho jayega.
Ab koi bole ki Jisko nail biting ki Aadten Ho aysa hua ki usne aik nakhoon kata fir usko yaad aa gaya usne chhod diya to ye aik sadqa ho Gaya, Ab Dusre din fir dusra nakhoon Kata 2 sadqe aisa 5 din me usne 5 nakhoon kate alag alag majlis me to Yahan Par 5 Sadqa e fitar hi Aayenge kyun ke 5 Ail sath nahi kate. Agar 5 nakhoon Aik Sath aik hath ke aik majlis me kate tab Ja kar dam hota Hai, Warna fir bhi shariat ne aasani hi rakhi Hai aap par Sada lazim hoga.
Haan said se Jo thoda sa hissa nikalta Hai kabhi to ye aap nikal Sakte Hain, aisa hota hai na blanket me fas gaya dard kar raha to is tarah cut kar sakte hain, nail Cutting karna mana Hai aur agar already nail aap ka cut ho chuka Hai khud ba khud cut gaya aap ne koi amal nahi kiya khud ba khud cut gaya aur atka hua Hai isko aap nikal sakte hain koi problem Nahi Hai. Aisa hota hai na thoda sa baqi rah jata hai to isko nikal sakte Hain is Par koi Sadqa koi kaffara nahi aayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-249)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Nakhoon Cut Karne Ka Mas'ala :
Ab Ye Bhi Yaad Rakhen..!! Jis tarah aap ne Apne Nakhoon kaate to kaffara Lazim hota Hai isi tarah koi Aur Aap Ke Nakhoon Kate Ya Aap kisi or Ke nakhoon kate tab bhi kaffara lazim Ho jayega Yani Jaise Nain hoon or meri Walida hai misal ke taur Par to meri bhi Halate Ahram me hai main bhi halate ahraam me hoon Maine meri walida ke Pure hath Paer ke nakhoon cut kar diye to chunke meri walida ke nakhoon kate Hain to un Par Aik dam lazim hoga.
Ab maine kate hain na to Mujh Par bhi Kuch na kuch kaffara lazim aayega.? Ye bhi zaruri nahi hai jo kaat raha hai woh halate ahram ho nahi, Ab jaise Walida Halate Ahram mein hai main nahi hoon fir bhi mujh Par kuch na kuch kaffara lazim aa jata Hai Kyun ki Samne Wala Ahram me hai to uske sath ye mamla nahi karna hota to kaffara lazim ho jayega,
Ya fir aisa ho gaya ki Halate Ahram wale Ne kisi Aise bande ke nakhoon kate Jo halate Ahram me nahi Hai misal ke Taur Par Aik Aurat Hai Jo halate ahram me hai unke saas ka Umrah ho gaya Hai, Ab Sasu maa ne kaha babu se Chale ab meri thodi khidmat bhi kar len mere nakhoon kaat den to Ab bahu ne kate to Sasu maa to halate ahram me nahi hai lekin kyunki bahu halate ahram me thi inke liye jayiz nahi tha Na Apne nakhoon kate na kisi or ke to bahu par Kaffara lazim ho jayega. Bahu ko kahna Chahiye aap intezar karen Umrah ho jaye fir aap ke nahhoon cut kar doongi.
To chahe aap Apne kate kisi or ke kate samne wala Halate Ahram me Ho, na ho bahrsurat isme kaffara kuch na kuch aa jata Hai haan Dam jitna to surat nahi jata, Sadqa Aaye Ya usse kam Surat lekin kaffara aa jata Hai. Ye baal Wale masle ke sath Main aap ko arz karti hoon ki kya hoga, Or nail file Bhi nahi kar sakte. Ye Aap ke nakhoon ka mas'ala Hai.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Nakhoon Cut Karne Ka Mas'ala :
Ab Ye Bhi Yaad Rakhen..!! Jis tarah aap ne Apne Nakhoon kaate to kaffara Lazim hota Hai isi tarah koi Aur Aap Ke Nakhoon Kate Ya Aap kisi or Ke nakhoon kate tab bhi kaffara lazim Ho jayega Yani Jaise Nain hoon or meri Walida hai misal ke taur Par to meri bhi Halate Ahram me hai main bhi halate ahraam me hoon Maine meri walida ke Pure hath Paer ke nakhoon cut kar diye to chunke meri walida ke nakhoon kate Hain to un Par Aik dam lazim hoga.
Ab maine kate hain na to Mujh Par bhi Kuch na kuch kaffara lazim aayega.? Ye bhi zaruri nahi hai jo kaat raha hai woh halate ahram ho nahi, Ab jaise Walida Halate Ahram mein hai main nahi hoon fir bhi mujh Par kuch na kuch kaffara lazim aa jata Hai Kyun ki Samne Wala Ahram me hai to uske sath ye mamla nahi karna hota to kaffara lazim ho jayega,
Ya fir aisa ho gaya ki Halate Ahram wale Ne kisi Aise bande ke nakhoon kate Jo halate Ahram me nahi Hai misal ke Taur Par Aik Aurat Hai Jo halate ahram me hai unke saas ka Umrah ho gaya Hai, Ab Sasu maa ne kaha babu se Chale ab meri thodi khidmat bhi kar len mere nakhoon kaat den to Ab bahu ne kate to Sasu maa to halate ahram me nahi hai lekin kyunki bahu halate ahram me thi inke liye jayiz nahi tha Na Apne nakhoon kate na kisi or ke to bahu par Kaffara lazim ho jayega. Bahu ko kahna Chahiye aap intezar karen Umrah ho jaye fir aap ke nahhoon cut kar doongi.
To chahe aap Apne kate kisi or ke kate samne wala Halate Ahram me Ho, na ho bahrsurat isme kaffara kuch na kuch aa jata Hai haan Dam jitna to surat nahi jata, Sadqa Aaye Ya usse kam Surat lekin kaffara aa jata Hai. Ye baal Wale masle ke sath Main aap ko arz karti hoon ki kya hoga, Or nail file Bhi nahi kar sakte. Ye Aap ke nakhoon ka mas'ala Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-250)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Baal Ka Mas'ala :
(1) Halate Ahram me Aap Baal nahi cut kar sakte Jab tak ke aap ka Pura Umrah Yani Saee complete Na ho Jaye Haan Saee complete Ho gai to fir to aap ko Halq o Takseer karna hai na. Halq o Takseer ka jab waqt aayega Tab Baal kaat sakte hain Usse Pahle Pahle tak halate ahram me Jo banda hai woh apne baal bhi nahi cut kar sakta kisi aur ke bhi baal nahi cut kar sakta. To Halq o Takseer se pahle Pahle baal katna Ye Halate Ahram me Najayiz hai gunah hai haram hai or Jo Ye karega us par kaffara aayega depending on kitne baal kate hain.
Ab isme Aik mas'ala tha jo bahut zyada Parsani ki bais thi logo ke liye ki hamare baal khud ba khud girte hain.? Yaad Rakhen..!! Yahan Par Jo Ye kaffare ki baat aati hai na Ye ys waqt aati hai ke jab aap ne koi aisa amal kiya jiski wajah se baal kate Aapne kaichi lagai, aap ne zor se sar ko khujlaya to khujli ki wajah se baal gir gaye wuzu kar rahe they masa vagairah karte waqt baal gir gaye, kanghi kar rahe they Yani Bahut zyada baal Idhar udhar they to kanghi se usko Adjust kar rahe they Ya choti (Ponytail) bandh rahe they Aap ke hath se, aap ke kisi amal se aap ke kisi action se baal toote To fir kaffara hota hai
Aur Jiska Khud Ba khud baal gir Raha isme koi kaffara nahi Hai. To khud ba khud aisa hota hai na chalte firte baal gir raha hai niche zameen par Pade Hain To inka koi kaffara Nahi Hai Kyunki isme aap ka amal nahi Hai aap majoor hain. Haan..!! Agar Aap ka koi amal ho thoda bahut bhi amal ho to fir isme kaffara aa jayega.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Baal Ka Mas'ala :
(1) Halate Ahram me Aap Baal nahi cut kar sakte Jab tak ke aap ka Pura Umrah Yani Saee complete Na ho Jaye Haan Saee complete Ho gai to fir to aap ko Halq o Takseer karna hai na. Halq o Takseer ka jab waqt aayega Tab Baal kaat sakte hain Usse Pahle Pahle tak halate ahram me Jo banda hai woh apne baal bhi nahi cut kar sakta kisi aur ke bhi baal nahi cut kar sakta. To Halq o Takseer se pahle Pahle baal katna Ye Halate Ahram me Najayiz hai gunah hai haram hai or Jo Ye karega us par kaffara aayega depending on kitne baal kate hain.
Ab isme Aik mas'ala tha jo bahut zyada Parsani ki bais thi logo ke liye ki hamare baal khud ba khud girte hain.? Yaad Rakhen..!! Yahan Par Jo Ye kaffare ki baat aati hai na Ye ys waqt aati hai ke jab aap ne koi aisa amal kiya jiski wajah se baal kate Aapne kaichi lagai, aap ne zor se sar ko khujlaya to khujli ki wajah se baal gir gaye wuzu kar rahe they masa vagairah karte waqt baal gir gaye, kanghi kar rahe they Yani Bahut zyada baal Idhar udhar they to kanghi se usko Adjust kar rahe they Ya choti (Ponytail) bandh rahe they Aap ke hath se, aap ke kisi amal se aap ke kisi action se baal toote To fir kaffara hota hai
Aur Jiska Khud Ba khud baal gir Raha isme koi kaffara nahi Hai. To khud ba khud aisa hota hai na chalte firte baal gir raha hai niche zameen par Pade Hain To inka koi kaffara Nahi Hai Kyunki isme aap ka amal nahi Hai aap majoor hain. Haan..!! Agar Aap ka koi amal ho thoda bahut bhi amal ho to fir isme kaffara aa jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-251)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Baal Ka Mas'ala :
Ab Kaffara kya hoga..? Yaad Rakhen..!! Agar Kisi Ne Mard Ne apne Sar ke baal Ya Dadhi ke baal chothai (1/4) Ya chothai se zyada cut kar liye aik majlis Me to dam lazim hota Hai, Normal jo 1-2,3-4 baal girte hain usme dam wali surat nahi aati to ye jo parshan rahte Hain Na wuzu ke waqt baal gir gaye to kya kaffara hoga.? Zyada se zyada aap par Sadaqa lazim aa jayega kitna hota hai 60-70 rupay zyada se zyada 100 rupay Aap le len waise bhi hum advice karte hain ki jo umrah par Hajj Par ja rahe Hain sadqa e fitr de diya karen ahtiyatan taki ye jo chhote mote jinayat ho gaye Hain inka thik tariqe se kaffara ada ho jaye to inme itna problem nahi hai.
Itna bada hukum jo dam ka aata hai Ye usi waqt aata Hai sar ke chothai baal kate, to mardon ke liye ye h ki Dadhi Ya sar ke baal 1/4 Ya isse zyada aik majlis me kataye tab ja kar dam lazim hota Hai to agar mard ne معاذ الله Halate ahram me jaise dadhi hi cut karwa li Clean shave karwa liya ho sakta Hai Jo dulhe banne ja rahe ho inke sath ye possibility ho sakti hai Ya fir Hala o Takseer karwane ke moqe par Hala o Takseer karwane Se pahle kah diya ki معاذ الله Dadhi nikal do, waise bhi dadhi nikalna haram or halate ahram me to majeed zyada haram Hai.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Baal Ka Mas'ala :
Ab Kaffara kya hoga..? Yaad Rakhen..!! Agar Kisi Ne Mard Ne apne Sar ke baal Ya Dadhi ke baal chothai (1/4) Ya chothai se zyada cut kar liye aik majlis Me to dam lazim hota Hai, Normal jo 1-2,3-4 baal girte hain usme dam wali surat nahi aati to ye jo parshan rahte Hain Na wuzu ke waqt baal gir gaye to kya kaffara hoga.? Zyada se zyada aap par Sadaqa lazim aa jayega kitna hota hai 60-70 rupay zyada se zyada 100 rupay Aap le len waise bhi hum advice karte hain ki jo umrah par Hajj Par ja rahe Hain sadqa e fitr de diya karen ahtiyatan taki ye jo chhote mote jinayat ho gaye Hain inka thik tariqe se kaffara ada ho jaye to inme itna problem nahi hai.
Itna bada hukum jo dam ka aata hai Ye usi waqt aata Hai sar ke chothai baal kate, to mardon ke liye ye h ki Dadhi Ya sar ke baal 1/4 Ya isse zyada aik majlis me kataye tab ja kar dam lazim hota Hai to agar mard ne معاذ الله Halate ahram me jaise dadhi hi cut karwa li Clean shave karwa liya ho sakta Hai Jo dulhe banne ja rahe ho inke sath ye possibility ho sakti hai Ya fir Hala o Takseer karwane ke moqe par Hala o Takseer karwane Se pahle kah diya ki معاذ الله Dadhi nikal do, waise bhi dadhi nikalna haram or halate ahram me to majeed zyada haram Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-252)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Baal Ka Mas'ala :
To agar is tarah ka mamla hua ke sar ya dadhi ke 1/4 baal Ya isse zyada baal aik hi majlis me cut kare to fir dam hai or agar 1/4 se kam Hai to Fir sadqa Hai. Ye ghani dadhi ka mas'ala Hai agar kisi ki bahut light dadhi hai to mas'ala alag Hai main yahan par mardon ke masil zikar nahi kar rahi agar is tarah ka maomla ho to maloom kar lijiyega. In Short mardon ka mas'ala ye hai Sar Ya Dadhi ke baal 1/4 ya isse zyada aik majlis me kate to dam or agar 1/4 se kam kate hain to fir isme sadqa lazim hota Hai dam lazim nahi hota.
Aurat Ke Liye Kya ho sakta hai.!? Aurat ke liye bhi yahi mas'ala Hai ki agar pure sar ke baal aik pore ke barabar ya isse zyada cut kar liye kisi aik majlis me halate ahram me to fir dam lazim hoga warna sadqa lazim hoga to Aurton ka mas'ala Aasan Hai. Aap Yaad Rakhen Jo halq o Takseer ki limit hai wahi Hai jis tarah halq o takseer me 1/4 sar ke baal aik pore ke barabar cut karna hota Hai na to agar itna Ya isse zyada kisi ne halq o takseer se pahle cut kar liya to fir dam lazim hoga
Aur agar isse kam cut huwe Hain, Cut chahe kaichi se kiye ho chahe baal vagairah banane sawarne me cut huwe ho, wuzu karne me cut huwe ho jo bhi ho apne kisi amal se agar 1/4 se kam cut huwe Hain to fir sadqa hota Hai To isi liye jo umrah wagairah ja rahe hain itne tension ki baat nahi hai agar baal gir bhi rahe Hain kisi wajah se to fir aap sadqa us hisab se de-den.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Baal Ka Mas'ala :
To agar is tarah ka mamla hua ke sar ya dadhi ke 1/4 baal Ya isse zyada baal aik hi majlis me cut kare to fir dam hai or agar 1/4 se kam Hai to Fir sadqa Hai. Ye ghani dadhi ka mas'ala Hai agar kisi ki bahut light dadhi hai to mas'ala alag Hai main yahan par mardon ke masil zikar nahi kar rahi agar is tarah ka maomla ho to maloom kar lijiyega. In Short mardon ka mas'ala ye hai Sar Ya Dadhi ke baal 1/4 ya isse zyada aik majlis me kate to dam or agar 1/4 se kam kate hain to fir isme sadqa lazim hota Hai dam lazim nahi hota.
Aurat Ke Liye Kya ho sakta hai.!? Aurat ke liye bhi yahi mas'ala Hai ki agar pure sar ke baal aik pore ke barabar ya isse zyada cut kar liye kisi aik majlis me halate ahram me to fir dam lazim hoga warna sadqa lazim hoga to Aurton ka mas'ala Aasan Hai. Aap Yaad Rakhen Jo halq o Takseer ki limit hai wahi Hai jis tarah halq o takseer me 1/4 sar ke baal aik pore ke barabar cut karna hota Hai na to agar itna Ya isse zyada kisi ne halq o takseer se pahle cut kar liya to fir dam lazim hoga
Aur agar isse kam cut huwe Hain, Cut chahe kaichi se kiye ho chahe baal vagairah banane sawarne me cut huwe ho, wuzu karne me cut huwe ho jo bhi ho apne kisi amal se agar 1/4 se kam cut huwe Hain to fir sadqa hota Hai To isi liye jo umrah wagairah ja rahe hain itne tension ki baat nahi hai agar baal gir bhi rahe Hain kisi wajah se to fir aap sadqa us hisab se de-den.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-253)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Baal Ka Mas'ala :
Aap Samajh len Aik majlis me agar aurat ke 1 ya 2-3 baal girte hain na to isme fir pura aik sadqa e fitr bhi nahi hota isse kam hota hai aik khajor sadqa kar dena hota hai ya aik mutthi anaaj sadqa kar dena hota Hai ya aik chhota sa roti ka tukda ye sadqa karna hota hai aap Samajh len kitna chhota kaffara Hai Aur Teen se zyada baal gire to fir isme sadqa e fitr lazim ho jata hai.
Haan..!! isme ye hota hai ki har majlis ka aytibar hai, agar aurat 4-5 din halate ahram me Hai pahle din uske majlis me uske 5 baal gire to aik sadqa, 2sre din 3sre din is tarah Sabhi din hota raha to 5 Sadqa us par lazim hoga majlis ka aitbar hota Hai.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Baal Ka Mas'ala :
Aap Samajh len Aik majlis me agar aurat ke 1 ya 2-3 baal girte hain na to isme fir pura aik sadqa e fitr bhi nahi hota isse kam hota hai aik khajor sadqa kar dena hota hai ya aik mutthi anaaj sadqa kar dena hota Hai ya aik chhota sa roti ka tukda ye sadqa karna hota hai aap Samajh len kitna chhota kaffara Hai Aur Teen se zyada baal gire to fir isme sadqa e fitr lazim ho jata hai.
Haan..!! isme ye hota hai ki har majlis ka aytibar hai, agar aurat 4-5 din halate ahram me Hai pahle din uske majlis me uske 5 baal gire to aik sadqa, 2sre din 3sre din is tarah Sabhi din hota raha to 5 Sadqa us par lazim hoga majlis ka aitbar hota Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-254)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Baal Ka Mas'ala :
Sadqa kisko denge..? Sadqa usi ko denge jo zakat lene ka haqdar hoga jab Bhi main kahoon sadqa dena Hai, Dam dena hai badana dena Hai iska gosht ho chahe anaaj ho chahe sadqa e fitr ho qeemat Ho usi ko de sakte Hain jo zakat lene ka mustahik hota hai jo sharai faqeer hota hai. Sadqa e Fitr aap India me bhi aa kar de sakte Hain iski wajahat ho chuki Hai, Dam badana me hudood e haram ke andar janwar jibah karna Ye zaruri Hai, umrah Se wapas aa kar India me Sadqa de sakte Hain balki advice main yahi karungi ki Yahin Par aa kar den.
Aap hudood e Haram me dam wagairah dete hain na to waise bhi wahan par miskeeno me batta hai lekin Badana ho ya dam ho Ye Janwar ka zibah hudood e haram me hona zaruti h gosht faqeero me batega lekin ye condition nahi Hai ki sirf haram ke faqeeron ko den faqeer koi Bhi ho sakta Hai Aap baat Sakte hain chahe jadda walon ko de den riyad walon ko de den gosht paka kar la kar India me de den Sharaee faqeeron ko dena hai haan haram ke miskeeno ko dena ye afzal hota hai zyada sawab ka bais Hai lekin zibah wahi hoga zibah aap Yahan Nahi kar sakte gosht ke liye ikhtiyar hai ki kisi bhi sharaee faqqer ko aap de sakte hain. Dam ka wahan par pura system hota hai baqayda woh miskeen wagairah dhoond kar dete Hain fir sadqe ka aap nahi dhond sakte ke waqi miskeen hai ya nahi to sadqa behtar Hai India me hi den.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Baal Ka Mas'ala :
Sadqa kisko denge..? Sadqa usi ko denge jo zakat lene ka haqdar hoga jab Bhi main kahoon sadqa dena Hai, Dam dena hai badana dena Hai iska gosht ho chahe anaaj ho chahe sadqa e fitr ho qeemat Ho usi ko de sakte Hain jo zakat lene ka mustahik hota hai jo sharai faqeer hota hai. Sadqa e Fitr aap India me bhi aa kar de sakte Hain iski wajahat ho chuki Hai, Dam badana me hudood e haram ke andar janwar jibah karna Ye zaruri Hai, umrah Se wapas aa kar India me Sadqa de sakte Hain balki advice main yahi karungi ki Yahin Par aa kar den.
Aap hudood e Haram me dam wagairah dete hain na to waise bhi wahan par miskeeno me batta hai lekin Badana ho ya dam ho Ye Janwar ka zibah hudood e haram me hona zaruti h gosht faqeero me batega lekin ye condition nahi Hai ki sirf haram ke faqeeron ko den faqeer koi Bhi ho sakta Hai Aap baat Sakte hain chahe jadda walon ko de den riyad walon ko de den gosht paka kar la kar India me de den Sharaee faqeeron ko dena hai haan haram ke miskeeno ko dena ye afzal hota hai zyada sawab ka bais Hai lekin zibah wahi hoga zibah aap Yahan Nahi kar sakte gosht ke liye ikhtiyar hai ki kisi bhi sharaee faqqer ko aap de sakte hain. Dam ka wahan par pura system hota hai baqayda woh miskeen wagairah dhoond kar dete Hain fir sadqe ka aap nahi dhond sakte ke waqi miskeen hai ya nahi to sadqa behtar Hai India me hi den.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-255)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Baal Ka Mas'ala :
Isi Tarah Yaad Rakhen..!! Ke gardan ke Jo baal hote Hain isi tarah bagal ke baal hote Hain Or Jo naaf Ke niche ke gair zaruri baal hote Hain agar ye mud diye pure to fir dam lazim ho jayega.
Isi tarah koi aik bagal bhi pura complete cut kar liya to fir dam lazim Hai agar pura cut nahi kiya thoda Bahut baal baki Hai To fir sadqa Hai lekin agar aik bagal ke baal pura cut kar liya to dam lazim ho jayega. Ya fir Dono bagal ke bal aik hi majlis me nikal diye to aik hi dam hoga.
Misal ke taur Par Sar se le kar paer tak Aik hi majlis me sar ke baal bhi kaat diye kisi ne bagal Ke bhi kaat diye muye zere naaf ke bhi kaat diye Sab nikal diya ab kya Hukum hoga.?? Ab is surat me aik hi dam Hai.
Or Agar kisi ne aisa kiya ki aik majlis me sar ke baal kate, Aik majlis me aik bagal ke kate fir aik bagal ke aik majlis me kate fir jo gair zaruri baal hain aik majlis me kate to total 4 dam lazim ho jayenge.
Or agar Thoda hi kata to sadqa Hai jaise aadhe bagal Ke kate to fir sadqa lazim hoga. Ya koi aisa amal kiya jaise kapde vagairah se rub kiya Jiski wajah se 3 se zayada baal gire to sadqa lazim Hai.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Baal Ka Mas'ala :
Isi Tarah Yaad Rakhen..!! Ke gardan ke Jo baal hote Hain isi tarah bagal ke baal hote Hain Or Jo naaf Ke niche ke gair zaruri baal hote Hain agar ye mud diye pure to fir dam lazim ho jayega.
Isi tarah koi aik bagal bhi pura complete cut kar liya to fir dam lazim Hai agar pura cut nahi kiya thoda Bahut baal baki Hai To fir sadqa Hai lekin agar aik bagal ke baal pura cut kar liya to dam lazim ho jayega. Ya fir Dono bagal ke bal aik hi majlis me nikal diye to aik hi dam hoga.
Misal ke taur Par Sar se le kar paer tak Aik hi majlis me sar ke baal bhi kaat diye kisi ne bagal Ke bhi kaat diye muye zere naaf ke bhi kaat diye Sab nikal diya ab kya Hukum hoga.?? Ab is surat me aik hi dam Hai.
Or Agar kisi ne aisa kiya ki aik majlis me sar ke baal kate, Aik majlis me aik bagal ke kate fir aik bagal ke aik majlis me kate fir jo gair zaruri baal hain aik majlis me kate to total 4 dam lazim ho jayenge.
Or agar Thoda hi kata to sadqa Hai jaise aadhe bagal Ke kate to fir sadqa lazim hoga. Ya koi aisa amal kiya jaise kapde vagairah se rub kiya Jiski wajah se 3 se zayada baal gire to sadqa lazim Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-256)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Baal Ka Mas'ala :
Ab Yaad Rakhen..!! maine kaun si cheezen zikar ki Dadhi, Sar ke baal, gardan ke baal or bagal ke baal or Jo naaf ke niche ke baal Hain Ye 5 ke alawa body ke koi bhi part se agar aap baal Saaf karte Hain to jaie hath paer ki Waxing kisi ne karwa li, Mard ke seene me jo baal hote Hain ye nikalwaye To pura hi kyun na clean kar le is surat me sirf Sadqa lazim hota Hai Dam lazim nahi hota,
Dam ka connection inhi 5 cheezo se Hai Samajh len Sar, Dadhi, bagal, gardan or naaf ke niche ke jo baal Hai bas, iske alawa me hamesha sadqa hi hoga chahe kitne zyada baal hi kyun na nikal liye ho.
Mochh wagairah bhi agar kisi ne katarwa diye to muchhon ke liye Sirf sadqa Hai, dam lazim nahi hoga.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Baal Ka Mas'ala :
Ab Yaad Rakhen..!! maine kaun si cheezen zikar ki Dadhi, Sar ke baal, gardan ke baal or bagal ke baal or Jo naaf ke niche ke baal Hain Ye 5 ke alawa body ke koi bhi part se agar aap baal Saaf karte Hain to jaie hath paer ki Waxing kisi ne karwa li, Mard ke seene me jo baal hote Hain ye nikalwaye To pura hi kyun na clean kar le is surat me sirf Sadqa lazim hota Hai Dam lazim nahi hota,
Dam ka connection inhi 5 cheezo se Hai Samajh len Sar, Dadhi, bagal, gardan or naaf ke niche ke jo baal Hai bas, iske alawa me hamesha sadqa hi hoga chahe kitne zyada baal hi kyun na nikal liye ho.
Mochh wagairah bhi agar kisi ne katarwa diye to muchhon ke liye Sirf sadqa Hai, dam lazim nahi hoga.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-257)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Baal Ka Mas'ala :
Agar Apne Baal kate Ya samne wale ke kate to kya hukum hoga.!?
To Dekhen Agar Aap ke ahram kholne ka waqt aa gaya Jaise Misal ke Taur Par Shohar Biwi dono ka umrah complete ho gaya ab kya bacha Hai.? Sirf Halq o takseer bacha hai, to aurat ko billet chalana aata tha Shohar ka halq kar diya to durust Hai kyun.? Kyunki Ab to baal kaate sakte Hain na ahram se bahar aane ke liye. Isi tarah mard ne aurat ke baal pakad kar aik pore cut kar diye ya Aurat ne khud cut kar liye to koi problem nahi Hai Kyunke ahram finish hone ka time aa gaya to Isme koi problem nahi Hai.
Aur agar abhi waqt nahi aaya hai Ye halq o takseer se pahle yani abhi saee complete nahi hui hai isse Pahle Ye mamla hota Hai To Agar kisi Ahram wale ne ahram wale ka hi Sar munda hai, Baal kate hain to jiske baal kate Hain misal ke taur Par pure baal kaat diye hain 1/4 se zyada kate Hain fir us par to dam lazim aa gaya Na or Jisne kate hain jiske baal nahi Hain woh halate ahram me tha jisne kate hain to us par sadqa lazim ho jayega.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Baal Ka Mas'ala :
Agar Apne Baal kate Ya samne wale ke kate to kya hukum hoga.!?
To Dekhen Agar Aap ke ahram kholne ka waqt aa gaya Jaise Misal ke Taur Par Shohar Biwi dono ka umrah complete ho gaya ab kya bacha Hai.? Sirf Halq o takseer bacha hai, to aurat ko billet chalana aata tha Shohar ka halq kar diya to durust Hai kyun.? Kyunki Ab to baal kaate sakte Hain na ahram se bahar aane ke liye. Isi tarah mard ne aurat ke baal pakad kar aik pore cut kar diye ya Aurat ne khud cut kar liye to koi problem nahi Hai Kyunke ahram finish hone ka time aa gaya to Isme koi problem nahi Hai.
Aur agar abhi waqt nahi aaya hai Ye halq o takseer se pahle yani abhi saee complete nahi hui hai isse Pahle Ye mamla hota Hai To Agar kisi Ahram wale ne ahram wale ka hi Sar munda hai, Baal kate hain to jiske baal kate Hain misal ke taur Par pure baal kaat diye hain 1/4 se zyada kate Hain fir us par to dam lazim aa gaya Na or Jisne kate hain jiske baal nahi Hain woh halate ahram me tha jisne kate hain to us par sadqa lazim ho jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-258)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Baal Ka Mas'ala :
Ab Dubara Se Achhi Tarah Samaat kar Len : 2 Log They Zaid or Bakar 2 Mard hain Dono ka umrah complete Nahi hua kisi wajah se zaid ne pakad ke bakar ke pakad ke 1/4 Ya isse zyada ya pure baal hi kaat diye to bakar ke baal kaate to bakar Par Dam lazim, zaid ne kate to zaid Par Sadqa lazim to samne wale ke cut karne par sadqa lazim ho jata hai jabke khud halate ahram me ho.
Or Agar halate Ahram me hain or kisi gair mohrim Yani Jo halate ahram me nahi hai uske baal kaate Misal ke taur par aik koi aurat Hai Jo Beautytion Hai woh Halate Ahram me hai uski Aik dost Hai jiske Yahan koi function Hai usne kaha Aik kaam karo thodi mere baal Achhe style se kaat do Ab woh to halate ahram me nahi Hai, halate ahram me isne kaichi pakad kar cut kar diya ab kya hukm hoga.?
Halate Ahram Mein Nahi cut kar sakte na, bhale samne wala ahram ki halat me nahi hoga is surat mein chunki woh ahram ki halat me nahi hai to yahan par fir kuch thoda sadqa dena ye lazim aa jayega. Jaise kuch khajoor sadqa kar de, kuch anaj sadqa kar de thoda bahut sadqa jo Sadqa e fitr se bhi kam hai ye dena lazim Hai.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Baal Ka Mas'ala :
Ab Dubara Se Achhi Tarah Samaat kar Len : 2 Log They Zaid or Bakar 2 Mard hain Dono ka umrah complete Nahi hua kisi wajah se zaid ne pakad ke bakar ke pakad ke 1/4 Ya isse zyada ya pure baal hi kaat diye to bakar ke baal kaate to bakar Par Dam lazim, zaid ne kate to zaid Par Sadqa lazim to samne wale ke cut karne par sadqa lazim ho jata hai jabke khud halate ahram me ho.
Or Agar halate Ahram me hain or kisi gair mohrim Yani Jo halate ahram me nahi hai uske baal kaate Misal ke taur par aik koi aurat Hai Jo Beautytion Hai woh Halate Ahram me hai uski Aik dost Hai jiske Yahan koi function Hai usne kaha Aik kaam karo thodi mere baal Achhe style se kaat do Ab woh to halate ahram me nahi Hai, halate ahram me isne kaichi pakad kar cut kar diya ab kya hukm hoga.?
Halate Ahram Mein Nahi cut kar sakte na, bhale samne wala ahram ki halat me nahi hoga is surat mein chunki woh ahram ki halat me nahi hai to yahan par fir kuch thoda sadqa dena ye lazim aa jayega. Jaise kuch khajoor sadqa kar de, kuch anaj sadqa kar de thoda bahut sadqa jo Sadqa e fitr se bhi kam hai ye dena lazim Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-259)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Baal Ka Mas'ala :
Ab Aik 3sri Surat : Kisi aise bande ne ahram wale ke baal cut kate jo khud halate ahram me nahi Hai misal ke taur Par jaise Makka ke Naee (Barber) Hain, ab naee ko pata nahi tha iska umrah nahi huaa hai kisi ne soch sirf tawaf umrah me hota Hai, usne tawaf kiya or chala gaya saee nahi ki thi or baitha usne kaha mere baal nikal do Halq karwa diya ab jisne halq karwaya Us Par to dam lazim ho gaya kyunke Usne Ye galat kiya, lekin ye jo naee jisne baal kate hain ye to ahram ki halat me nahi tha lekin chunki Usne aik ahram wale ke baal kate Hain to is Par bhi sadqa e fitr lazim ho jata Hai.
Ab aap bolnge Us ko to pata hi Nahi tha, baad me misal ke taur par usko pata chal gaya to dena padega isme usne jaan-boojh kar Nahi kiya lekin maine kya kaha ki kaffare me kabhi ye nahi hota na jaan-boojh kar, galti se , bhoole se sab aik jaise hote hain ab ye Naee ko bhi aik sadqa dena padega. Yahan Par aap ke baal ke mas'ale finish Or Nakhoon ke mas'ale finish ho Gaye.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Baal Ka Mas'ala :
Ab Aik 3sri Surat : Kisi aise bande ne ahram wale ke baal cut kate jo khud halate ahram me nahi Hai misal ke taur Par jaise Makka ke Naee (Barber) Hain, ab naee ko pata nahi tha iska umrah nahi huaa hai kisi ne soch sirf tawaf umrah me hota Hai, usne tawaf kiya or chala gaya saee nahi ki thi or baitha usne kaha mere baal nikal do Halq karwa diya ab jisne halq karwaya Us Par to dam lazim ho gaya kyunke Usne Ye galat kiya, lekin ye jo naee jisne baal kate hain ye to ahram ki halat me nahi tha lekin chunki Usne aik ahram wale ke baal kate Hain to is Par bhi sadqa e fitr lazim ho jata Hai.
Ab aap bolnge Us ko to pata hi Nahi tha, baad me misal ke taur par usko pata chal gaya to dena padega isme usne jaan-boojh kar Nahi kiya lekin maine kya kaha ki kaffare me kabhi ye nahi hota na jaan-boojh kar, galti se , bhoole se sab aik jaise hote hain ab ye Naee ko bhi aik sadqa dena padega. Yahan Par aap ke baal ke mas'ale finish Or Nakhoon ke mas'ale finish ho Gaye.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-260)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Khushbu Ke Masail :
Ahram ki halat me khushbu lagana mana Hai Aap Jante Hain kisi Bhi tarah ki khushbu Nahi lagana na body part Par lagana Hai, Na Kapdon par lagana Hai, Na Khushbu-Daar koi cheez Khani hoti Hai jo sirf or sirf khushbu ke liye istemal hoti Hai, to Ye wali cheezen bhi khane me istemal nahi karni in tamam cheezon se halate Ahram me ahtiyat karna hai.
Ab agar kisi Ne ahtiyat nahi kiya to fir kya hukum hoga.? Or dam wagairah ki kya surat hogi ye main aap ko bata deti hoon : Sabse Pahle Yaad Rakhen..!! Agar body Parts Par khushbu lagi Ya Lagai gai jo bhi Hai Jo ahram ki halat me hai usne lagai, galti se kahi se lag gai, Kisi or ne aa kar laga di sab aik hi hukum me Hai.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Khushbu Ke Masail :
Ahram ki halat me khushbu lagana mana Hai Aap Jante Hain kisi Bhi tarah ki khushbu Nahi lagana na body part Par lagana Hai, Na Kapdon par lagana Hai, Na Khushbu-Daar koi cheez Khani hoti Hai jo sirf or sirf khushbu ke liye istemal hoti Hai, to Ye wali cheezen bhi khane me istemal nahi karni in tamam cheezon se halate Ahram me ahtiyat karna hai.
Ab agar kisi Ne ahtiyat nahi kiya to fir kya hukum hoga.? Or dam wagairah ki kya surat hogi ye main aap ko bata deti hoon : Sabse Pahle Yaad Rakhen..!! Agar body Parts Par khushbu lagi Ya Lagai gai jo bhi Hai Jo ahram ki halat me hai usne lagai, galti se kahi se lag gai, Kisi or ne aa kar laga di sab aik hi hukum me Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-261)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Body Part Par Khushbu Lagane Ka Mas'ala :-
to Agar Body Par khushbu lagi Hai Jaise Misal ke Taur Par Kisi ne itr wagairah la kar apne hatho me laga liya ya koi or body part me jism ke koi bhi body part ho to isme dekha jata Hai
1. Agar kisi body Part Jaise bada body Part hai hatheli aap le len, Sar hai chahra Hai pure body Part ko agar Khushbu ne cover Kar Liya hai Jo bhi woh aik body Part Hai us part ko agar mukammal taur Par Khushbu Se mas kar liya pura Khushbu body part par laga diya fir dam lazim ho jayega
Ye pahli surat Hai kaun si.? Ki Agar aik pure uzw (Body Part) Par Completely Khushbu laga di chahe halki si Khushbu ho chahe bahut zyada Khushbu ho, Khushbu Laga di to fir dam lazim ho jayega. Misal ke Taur Par chahre Par kisi ne Khushbu le kar mal liya aik iski surat kon si ho sakti hai?? Jaise wet wipes wagairah hote hain jisme khalis fragrance add kar diya jata hai or Ye pura Khushbu Se tar hota Hai agar ye le kar kisi ne pure chahre par mal liya bhule se hi mal liya baad me yaad aa gaya to kya hoga.?
Aap jante Hain Na kaffare ke mas'ale me chahe bhool kar ho, Chahe jaanboojh kar ho, galti se ho bimari me ho koi Bhi surat ho dam lazim ho jayega to aisi surat me agar kisi is tarah kiya ki wet wipes jisme Khushbu hoti hai (fragrance wali) pure chahre Par laga liya fir us par dam lazim.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Body Part Par Khushbu Lagane Ka Mas'ala :-
to Agar Body Par khushbu lagi Hai Jaise Misal ke Taur Par Kisi ne itr wagairah la kar apne hatho me laga liya ya koi or body part me jism ke koi bhi body part ho to isme dekha jata Hai
1. Agar kisi body Part Jaise bada body Part hai hatheli aap le len, Sar hai chahra Hai pure body Part ko agar Khushbu ne cover Kar Liya hai Jo bhi woh aik body Part Hai us part ko agar mukammal taur Par Khushbu Se mas kar liya pura Khushbu body part par laga diya fir dam lazim ho jayega
Ye pahli surat Hai kaun si.? Ki Agar aik pure uzw (Body Part) Par Completely Khushbu laga di chahe halki si Khushbu ho chahe bahut zyada Khushbu ho, Khushbu Laga di to fir dam lazim ho jayega. Misal ke Taur Par chahre Par kisi ne Khushbu le kar mal liya aik iski surat kon si ho sakti hai?? Jaise wet wipes wagairah hote hain jisme khalis fragrance add kar diya jata hai or Ye pura Khushbu Se tar hota Hai agar ye le kar kisi ne pure chahre par mal liya bhule se hi mal liya baad me yaad aa gaya to kya hoga.?
Aap jante Hain Na kaffare ke mas'ale me chahe bhool kar ho, Chahe jaanboojh kar ho, galti se ho bimari me ho koi Bhi surat ho dam lazim ho jayega to aisi surat me agar kisi is tarah kiya ki wet wipes jisme Khushbu hoti hai (fragrance wali) pure chahre Par laga liya fir us par dam lazim.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-262)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Body Part Par Khushbu Lagane Ka Mas'ala :-
2. Dusri Surat Ye ki Pure Body Part Par to Nahi laga thode hisse Par laga Hai Complete To Cover Nahi hua ab is surat me dekha jata hai ki khushbu bahut zyada lagi hai ya halki lagi Hai, Achha Ye kaise Pata chalega ki Bahut zyada lagi Hai ya kam lagi hai.? To Isme aap ko aap ke sath jitne khaufe Khuda Rakhne wale log Hain unse maloom karen unse puchhe ye jo khushbu lagi hai bahut zyada lag rahi hai Ya kam lag rahi hai.? Agar un logon ne kaha ke khushbu Bahut zyada Hai Khushbu achhi khasi strong Hai to fir dam lazim ho jayega, Aur Agar Dekhne wale ne kaha ki kam hai to fir dam lazim nahi hoga sadqe ki surat aa jayegi.
To Yahan Par Khushbu Jab Body Parts Par lage, kapde wala mas'ala aage aa raha Hai or dusre cheezen aage aa rahi Hain Abhi Jo maine zikar kiya ye khaash body Parts ka mas'ala hai.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Body Part Par Khushbu Lagane Ka Mas'ala :-
2. Dusri Surat Ye ki Pure Body Part Par to Nahi laga thode hisse Par laga Hai Complete To Cover Nahi hua ab is surat me dekha jata hai ki khushbu bahut zyada lagi hai ya halki lagi Hai, Achha Ye kaise Pata chalega ki Bahut zyada lagi Hai ya kam lagi hai.? To Isme aap ko aap ke sath jitne khaufe Khuda Rakhne wale log Hain unse maloom karen unse puchhe ye jo khushbu lagi hai bahut zyada lag rahi hai Ya kam lag rahi hai.? Agar un logon ne kaha ke khushbu Bahut zyada Hai Khushbu achhi khasi strong Hai to fir dam lazim ho jayega, Aur Agar Dekhne wale ne kaha ki kam hai to fir dam lazim nahi hoga sadqe ki surat aa jayegi.
To Yahan Par Khushbu Jab Body Parts Par lage, kapde wala mas'ala aage aa raha Hai or dusre cheezen aage aa rahi Hain Abhi Jo maine zikar kiya ye khaash body Parts ka mas'ala hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-263)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Body Part Par Khushbu Lagane Ka Mas'ala :-
In Short Aik Baar Fir Sama'at kar len Agar Kisi Body Part Par Khushbu Lagai gai chahe body spray ki surat ho, chahe itr ki surat ho Ya koi aur surat ho Jo Khushbu wali Surat hoti Hai agar aik complete body Part Par lag gaya to Woh Khushbu light ho strong ho ye nahi dekhenge agar aik body Part complete ho gaya to Dam lazim, Second Surat ki pure body Part pat to nahi Laga thoda hisse Par laga hai lekin samne wala dekhne wala kah raha Hai ki bahut zyada khuahbu, Khushbu Hai To fir is surat me bhi dam lazim.
Isse Kam ki surat Hai Yani pure body Part par nahi lagaya Hai thode se hisse par lagaya Hai aur dekhne wala bhi kah raha hai ki Khushbu kam hai to is surat me bhi fir sadqa lazim hoga, Sadqa bahrhaal lazim ho jata hai or jab ye bahut zyada badh gaya jaise pure aik body part ko cover kar liya ya samne wala dekhne wala kah raha hai ki bahut zyada Khushbu lagi Hai To is surat me dam lazim ho jayega warna isse kam me fir sadqa lazim Hai.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Body Part Par Khushbu Lagane Ka Mas'ala :-
In Short Aik Baar Fir Sama'at kar len Agar Kisi Body Part Par Khushbu Lagai gai chahe body spray ki surat ho, chahe itr ki surat ho Ya koi aur surat ho Jo Khushbu wali Surat hoti Hai agar aik complete body Part Par lag gaya to Woh Khushbu light ho strong ho ye nahi dekhenge agar aik body Part complete ho gaya to Dam lazim, Second Surat ki pure body Part pat to nahi Laga thoda hisse Par laga hai lekin samne wala dekhne wala kah raha Hai ki bahut zyada khuahbu, Khushbu Hai To fir is surat me bhi dam lazim.
Isse Kam ki surat Hai Yani pure body Part par nahi lagaya Hai thode se hisse par lagaya Hai aur dekhne wala bhi kah raha hai ki Khushbu kam hai to is surat me bhi fir sadqa lazim hoga, Sadqa bahrhaal lazim ho jata hai or jab ye bahut zyada badh gaya jaise pure aik body part ko cover kar liya ya samne wala dekhne wala kah raha hai ki bahut zyada Khushbu lagi Hai To is surat me dam lazim ho jayega warna isse kam me fir sadqa lazim Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-264)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Body Part Par Khushbu Lagane Ka Mas'ala :-
Ab Jaise maine Kaha na Log Hajre Aswad ke Paas Jate Hain chomte Hain wahan Par Bhi Ye hota hai ki bahut zyada itr dali hoti hai to bhule se ja kar Kisi ne hath rakh diya or hath Par itr aa gaya to Ab kya hoga.!?
Agar pure hath par aa gaya to waise bhi dam aa gaya or agar pure hath Par nahi thoda sa laga hai or samne wale ne dekh kar kaha ki bahut khudhbu Aa rahi Hai Achha khasa khushbu lag gaya Hai To fir dam lazim or agar halka sa bas touch kiya tha hata diya khushbu nahi aa rahi usme bilkul light si mahek Hai fir sadqa lazim ho jayega.
To Ye body Part Par lagne ka mas'ala Hai..
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Body Part Par Khushbu Lagane Ka Mas'ala :-
Ab Jaise maine Kaha na Log Hajre Aswad ke Paas Jate Hain chomte Hain wahan Par Bhi Ye hota hai ki bahut zyada itr dali hoti hai to bhule se ja kar Kisi ne hath rakh diya or hath Par itr aa gaya to Ab kya hoga.!?
Agar pure hath par aa gaya to waise bhi dam aa gaya or agar pure hath Par nahi thoda sa laga hai or samne wale ne dekh kar kaha ki bahut khudhbu Aa rahi Hai Achha khasa khushbu lag gaya Hai To fir dam lazim or agar halka sa bas touch kiya tha hata diya khushbu nahi aa rahi usme bilkul light si mahek Hai fir sadqa lazim ho jayega.
To Ye body Part Par lagne ka mas'ala Hai..
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-265)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Ye Bhi sawal aata hai ki khushbu lagana mana hai to kya khushbu Soongh (Sniff) Sakte Hain ya nahi.!?
Halate ahram me khushbu Soonghna Makrooh e Tanzeehi hai lekin soonghna nahi chahiye agar koi soongh leta hai to kaffara lazim nahi hai na dam hai, na sadqa hai na kuch Aur to jaise kli phal soongh liya jo khash khushbu wali hoti Hai na jaise aadat hoti hai neembu soongh lete hain oranges hai inki khushbu Soongh liya gulab Hai, chameli hai ye sab jo khushbu hote Hain inko Soongh nahi chahiye lekin agar kisi ne soongh liya to makrooh e tanzeehi hai or is par koi aur dusra kaffara lazim nahi Hai.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Ye Bhi sawal aata hai ki khushbu lagana mana hai to kya khushbu Soongh (Sniff) Sakte Hain ya nahi.!?
Halate ahram me khushbu Soonghna Makrooh e Tanzeehi hai lekin soonghna nahi chahiye agar koi soongh leta hai to kaffara lazim nahi hai na dam hai, na sadqa hai na kuch Aur to jaise kli phal soongh liya jo khash khushbu wali hoti Hai na jaise aadat hoti hai neembu soongh lete hain oranges hai inki khushbu Soongh liya gulab Hai, chameli hai ye sab jo khushbu hote Hain inko Soongh nahi chahiye lekin agar kisi ne soongh liya to makrooh e tanzeehi hai or is par koi aur dusra kaffara lazim nahi Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-266)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Body Part Par Khushbu Lagane Ka Mas'ala :-
3sra Mas'ala Ye Yaad Rakhen..!! Ki Ahram se Pahle hum kahte hain na aap ko Khushbu lagana hai body Par lagana Hai kapdo par lagana Hai, to agar ahram ki Niyyat karne Se pahle Jaise kisi ne hath me itr laga Diya ab iske baad ahram ki niyyat kar li ab dusre hath ko woh touch hogaya or dusre hath me thoda sa itr lag gaya to ye thik hai is Par koi kaffara nahi Hai kyun ki Ye Pahle se laga hua itr tha jo Phail (Spread) gaya.
Actually karna Ye chahiye ki pura usko achhi tarah mal kar pura ready ho kar fir ahram ki niyyat kare taki ye Phaile bhi nahi lekin agar Ye Phail gaya or dusri jagah lag gaya jo already Pahle laga hua tha to fir isme kaffara nahi lagega.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Body Part Par Khushbu Lagane Ka Mas'ala :-
3sra Mas'ala Ye Yaad Rakhen..!! Ki Ahram se Pahle hum kahte hain na aap ko Khushbu lagana hai body Par lagana Hai kapdo par lagana Hai, to agar ahram ki Niyyat karne Se pahle Jaise kisi ne hath me itr laga Diya ab iske baad ahram ki niyyat kar li ab dusre hath ko woh touch hogaya or dusre hath me thoda sa itr lag gaya to ye thik hai is Par koi kaffara nahi Hai kyun ki Ye Pahle se laga hua itr tha jo Phail (Spread) gaya.
Actually karna Ye chahiye ki pura usko achhi tarah mal kar pura ready ho kar fir ahram ki niyyat kare taki ye Phaile bhi nahi lekin agar Ye Phail gaya or dusri jagah lag gaya jo already Pahle laga hua tha to fir isme kaffara nahi lagega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-267)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Body Part Par Khushbu Lagane Ka Mas'ala :-
Jaise Aap Ne Mas'ala Padha tha na nakhoon ka mas'ala tha baal ka mas'ala tha kisi dusre bande ne aa kar baal kata to katne wale Par bhi kaffara lazim hota Hai Chahe woh ahram ki halat me ho ya gaire ahram ki halat me ho, isi tarah nakhoon ka mas'ala tha ki kisi or ne kisi ke nakhoon kaate to bhi kaffara lazim ho raha tha to woh Nakhoon or baal ka mas'ala tha,
Khushbu me Ye 👆mas'ala nahi Hai agar samne wale ne aa kar Khushbu Laga di kisi ahram wale ko chahe woh khuda ahram ki halat me ho ya gair ahram ki halat wale ne aa kar laga diya to jis par lagaya hai us par to kaffara dena hoga lekin jisne lagaya Hai us par koi kaffara lazim nahi hota agarche woh halate ahram mein ho to is Par kaffara nahi hoga.
Haan..!! Jo lagane wala hai woh gunahgar zaroor hoga kyun ki Usne Ye Najayiz kaam kiya Hai. Woh banda ahram ki halat mein tha uske liye Khushbu istemal karna jayiz nahi hai, kisi ne lagaya to yaqinan gubahgar to hoga use Allah Ta'ala Ki Bargah mein Tauba Karni padegi lekin kaffara lagane wale bande par nahi aayega, Jiske body Par Laga hai usko uske hisab se fir kaffara dena padega wahi kam hai zyada hai pure body Part par cover hai nahi Hai us hisab se fir dena hoga. Aur isme Bhi wahi Jalse wale Mas'ale Aate hain aik jalse me lagaya, Dusre jalse me dusri baar lagaya to us hisab Se woh kaffara Add hota Jayega Sadqa ya fir dam Jo bhi hai.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Body Part Par Khushbu Lagane Ka Mas'ala :-
Jaise Aap Ne Mas'ala Padha tha na nakhoon ka mas'ala tha baal ka mas'ala tha kisi dusre bande ne aa kar baal kata to katne wale Par bhi kaffara lazim hota Hai Chahe woh ahram ki halat me ho ya gaire ahram ki halat me ho, isi tarah nakhoon ka mas'ala tha ki kisi or ne kisi ke nakhoon kaate to bhi kaffara lazim ho raha tha to woh Nakhoon or baal ka mas'ala tha,
Khushbu me Ye 👆mas'ala nahi Hai agar samne wale ne aa kar Khushbu Laga di kisi ahram wale ko chahe woh khuda ahram ki halat me ho ya gair ahram ki halat wale ne aa kar laga diya to jis par lagaya hai us par to kaffara dena hoga lekin jisne lagaya Hai us par koi kaffara lazim nahi hota agarche woh halate ahram mein ho to is Par kaffara nahi hoga.
Haan..!! Jo lagane wala hai woh gunahgar zaroor hoga kyun ki Usne Ye Najayiz kaam kiya Hai. Woh banda ahram ki halat mein tha uske liye Khushbu istemal karna jayiz nahi hai, kisi ne lagaya to yaqinan gubahgar to hoga use Allah Ta'ala Ki Bargah mein Tauba Karni padegi lekin kaffara lagane wale bande par nahi aayega, Jiske body Par Laga hai usko uske hisab se fir kaffara dena padega wahi kam hai zyada hai pure body Part par cover hai nahi Hai us hisab se fir dena hoga. Aur isme Bhi wahi Jalse wale Mas'ale Aate hain aik jalse me lagaya, Dusre jalse me dusri baar lagaya to us hisab Se woh kaffara Add hota Jayega Sadqa ya fir dam Jo bhi hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-268)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Khushbu Daar Cheez Khane Ka Mas'ala :-
Jo Khane ki Cheezen Hoti hain Khushbudaar Cheezen Jo khai Jati Hain Jaise Misal Ke Taur Par Jafran Hai Ye khalis Khushbu Hai, isi tarah laong hai, laichi hai, Daalchini hai Ye tamam cheezen Khushbudaar Cheezen hoti Hain or inko khushbu hi Mana Jata Hai inka purpose Bhi khushbu hota hai.
Aik Mas'ala Aap Yaad Rakhen..!! Koi Bhi Khushbu ho Agar Woh Achhi tarah Paka li Jaye Aag ke zariye to us Khushbu ko fir agar ahram wala Shakhs istemal karta Hai to kabhi Bhi kaffara nahi lagta. Aag Me pakane se uska istemal jayiz ho jata hai agarche usme khushbu aaye to Ab Paake huwe cheezon mein Pakate waqt kisi ne daal chini daal di, kisi ne Laung daal di ilaychi daal di, to in tamam cheezon me khushbu to hai or halate ahram me inko Kachhi istemal nahi kar sakte, Lekin..!! Agar Biryani vagairah Mein Daal kar Paka Diya Hai To ab khaa Sakte Hain agarche iski khushbu wagairah aa rahi ho lekin inka istemal Jayez hoga Kyunki Paki hui Hai.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Khushbu Daar Cheez Khane Ka Mas'ala :-
Jo Khane ki Cheezen Hoti hain Khushbudaar Cheezen Jo khai Jati Hain Jaise Misal Ke Taur Par Jafran Hai Ye khalis Khushbu Hai, isi tarah laong hai, laichi hai, Daalchini hai Ye tamam cheezen Khushbudaar Cheezen hoti Hain or inko khushbu hi Mana Jata Hai inka purpose Bhi khushbu hota hai.
Aik Mas'ala Aap Yaad Rakhen..!! Koi Bhi Khushbu ho Agar Woh Achhi tarah Paka li Jaye Aag ke zariye to us Khushbu ko fir agar ahram wala Shakhs istemal karta Hai to kabhi Bhi kaffara nahi lagta. Aag Me pakane se uska istemal jayiz ho jata hai agarche usme khushbu aaye to Ab Paake huwe cheezon mein Pakate waqt kisi ne daal chini daal di, kisi ne Laung daal di ilaychi daal di, to in tamam cheezon me khushbu to hai or halate ahram me inko Kachhi istemal nahi kar sakte, Lekin..!! Agar Biryani vagairah Mein Daal kar Paka Diya Hai To ab khaa Sakte Hain agarche iski khushbu wagairah aa rahi ho lekin inka istemal Jayez hoga Kyunki Paki hui Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-269)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Khushbu Daar Cheez Khane Ka Mas'ala :-
Aur agar pakne ke Baad Dali gai, Ya pakai nahi Gai kachhi cheez hi aise rakhi hui Hai kisi ne kha li is tarah ho jata hai Na ki logon ko ilaychiyan khane ki aadat hoti Hai baaz log laung kha lete hain tabiyat thik nahi hoti to agar aisa hai ki kachhi kha li Ya Jo cheez Pakai nahi gai usme dali gai or bande ne kha liya to ab kya hoga.??
Agar Ye Cheezen khai or Muh ke aksar hisse Par agar lag gai to dam lazim hai warna sadqa lazim ho jayega. Isme Tamam cheezen aa gai Laung, laychi, jafran jo cheezen kachhi hain abhi Paki nahi Hain agar kisi ne kha li aur muh ke aksar hisse mein pahunch gai to fir dam lazim or isse kam mein sadqa lazim ho jata Hai Ye to Khalistan maine batai jo directly khaa liya.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Khushbu Daar Cheez Khane Ka Mas'ala :-
Aur agar pakne ke Baad Dali gai, Ya pakai nahi Gai kachhi cheez hi aise rakhi hui Hai kisi ne kha li is tarah ho jata hai Na ki logon ko ilaychiyan khane ki aadat hoti Hai baaz log laung kha lete hain tabiyat thik nahi hoti to agar aisa hai ki kachhi kha li Ya Jo cheez Pakai nahi gai usme dali gai or bande ne kha liya to ab kya hoga.??
Agar Ye Cheezen khai or Muh ke aksar hisse Par agar lag gai to dam lazim hai warna sadqa lazim ho jayega. Isme Tamam cheezen aa gai Laung, laychi, jafran jo cheezen kachhi hain abhi Paki nahi Hain agar kisi ne kha li aur muh ke aksar hisse mein pahunch gai to fir dam lazim or isse kam mein sadqa lazim ho jata Hai Ye to Khalistan maine batai jo directly khaa liya.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-270)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Khushbu Daar Cheez Khane Ka Mas'ala :-
Aur Agar Khane ki cheez Me kachhi khushbh daal di gai Jo abhi paki nahi Hai aur isko kha liya to isme dekha jayega ki kiski quantity zyada hai khane ki Quantity zyada hai Ya woh khushbu wali cheez ki quality zyada hai Umuman khane ki cheez me khushbu kam or woh khane pine ki asiya zyada hote Hain to is surat mein aysi cheez khane se bachna chahiye inka khana makrooh e tanzeehi to hoga, lekin..!! Kaffara lazim nahi hota.
Aur Agar khushbu zyada hai or Khane pine ki asiya kam hai to Aap Samajh len puri cheez hi khushbu Hai is surat mein khuahbu khane ke rules apply honge wahi ke agar muh ke aksar hisse Par lag gai to dam warna sadqa lazim ho jayega. Agar khana zyada hai khushbu kam hai to fir iska khana makrooh to hoga lekin khane Par koi kaffara nahi aayega, Bachna chahiye Aisi cheezen khane pine se. Bahrhaal ahtiyat to aap khushbu se har cheez mein jahan par bhi khushbu nazar aaye ahtiyat kar len aafiyat isi me Hai ki ahtiyat ki jaye.
Aur agar woh khane pine ki cheez dali gai khushbu ka smell vagairah bhi khatam ho gaya total finish hi hai fir to chale usko aap kha hi sakte hain koi problem nahi hai khushbu hi nahi aa rahi hai bhale dala gaya hai lekin uska main purpose Jo tha woh khushbu tha ab khushbu hi khatam ho gai, kuch cheezen aisi hoti Hai rakhne ke baad unki khushbu hi khatam ho jate Hain agar aisa mamla hai to isko aap bila karahat bhi kha sakte hain kyun ki khushbu nahi aa rahi Hai. Ye Khane ki cheez ka Mas'ala maine Bataya.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Khushbu Daar Cheez Khane Ka Mas'ala :-
Aur Agar Khane ki cheez Me kachhi khushbh daal di gai Jo abhi paki nahi Hai aur isko kha liya to isme dekha jayega ki kiski quantity zyada hai khane ki Quantity zyada hai Ya woh khushbu wali cheez ki quality zyada hai Umuman khane ki cheez me khushbu kam or woh khane pine ki asiya zyada hote Hain to is surat mein aysi cheez khane se bachna chahiye inka khana makrooh e tanzeehi to hoga, lekin..!! Kaffara lazim nahi hota.
Aur Agar khushbu zyada hai or Khane pine ki asiya kam hai to Aap Samajh len puri cheez hi khushbu Hai is surat mein khuahbu khane ke rules apply honge wahi ke agar muh ke aksar hisse Par lag gai to dam warna sadqa lazim ho jayega. Agar khana zyada hai khushbu kam hai to fir iska khana makrooh to hoga lekin khane Par koi kaffara nahi aayega, Bachna chahiye Aisi cheezen khane pine se. Bahrhaal ahtiyat to aap khushbu se har cheez mein jahan par bhi khushbu nazar aaye ahtiyat kar len aafiyat isi me Hai ki ahtiyat ki jaye.
Aur agar woh khane pine ki cheez dali gai khushbu ka smell vagairah bhi khatam ho gaya total finish hi hai fir to chale usko aap kha hi sakte hain koi problem nahi hai khushbu hi nahi aa rahi hai bhale dala gaya hai lekin uska main purpose Jo tha woh khushbu tha ab khushbu hi khatam ho gai, kuch cheezen aisi hoti Hai rakhne ke baad unki khushbu hi khatam ho jate Hain agar aisa mamla hai to isko aap bila karahat bhi kha sakte hain kyun ki khushbu nahi aa rahi Hai. Ye Khane ki cheez ka Mas'ala maine Bataya.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-271)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Khushbu Daar Cheez Peene Ka Mas'ala :-
Agar Juice mein Ya pine ki kisi cheez mein Khushbu dali gai to isme bhi wahi hota hai ke Dekhte Hain kaun sa zyada Hai.? kaun sa kam Hai.? Agar Jo Kachhi khushbu (Fragrance) hoti hai woh dali gai to agar khushbu zyada Hai To zahir si baat hai dam lazim aa jayega jis bande ne piya hai isko.
Aur agar khushbu kam hai Aur dusri ingredients zyada hain to fir isme agar 3 Ghoont (3 baar) Ya 3 Ghoont se Zyada Kisi ne pee liya to dam hai or agar 3 Ghoont se kam piya hai to Sadqa Hai.
Juices ka mas'ala main arz kar rahi hoon Aur Juice mein bhi wahi mas'ala hai ki agar Juice mein Essence daal diya gaya hai or us Essence ka pura Smell khatam ho chuka hai koi khushbu wagairah kuch bhi nahi hai to woh to aap pee sakte Hain.
Aur agar juice kam or khushbu zyada hai ya fir kisi khushbudaar cheez ki kisi ne juice Bana diya to fir to alag baat hai agar khushbu zyada Hai fir to dam lazim hoga, Aur agar khushbu kam hai thoda bahut Essence daal diya gaya to 3 ghoont ya isse zyada peene Par dam warna sadqa to lazim hoga. To isliye Jo fragrance Wale Juice hain inko avoid karen.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Khushbu Daar Cheez Peene Ka Mas'ala :-
Agar Juice mein Ya pine ki kisi cheez mein Khushbu dali gai to isme bhi wahi hota hai ke Dekhte Hain kaun sa zyada Hai.? kaun sa kam Hai.? Agar Jo Kachhi khushbu (Fragrance) hoti hai woh dali gai to agar khushbu zyada Hai To zahir si baat hai dam lazim aa jayega jis bande ne piya hai isko.
Aur agar khushbu kam hai Aur dusri ingredients zyada hain to fir isme agar 3 Ghoont (3 baar) Ya 3 Ghoont se Zyada Kisi ne pee liya to dam hai or agar 3 Ghoont se kam piya hai to Sadqa Hai.
Juices ka mas'ala main arz kar rahi hoon Aur Juice mein bhi wahi mas'ala hai ki agar Juice mein Essence daal diya gaya hai or us Essence ka pura Smell khatam ho chuka hai koi khushbu wagairah kuch bhi nahi hai to woh to aap pee sakte Hain.
Aur agar juice kam or khushbu zyada hai ya fir kisi khushbudaar cheez ki kisi ne juice Bana diya to fir to alag baat hai agar khushbu zyada Hai fir to dam lazim hoga, Aur agar khushbu kam hai thoda bahut Essence daal diya gaya to 3 ghoont ya isse zyada peene Par dam warna sadqa to lazim hoga. To isliye Jo fragrance Wale Juice hain inko avoid karen.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-272)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail )
Khushbu Daar Cheez Peene Ka Mas'ala :-
Achha isme bahut zyada ikhtelaf ulma Kiram Ke darmiyan milta hai baaz ulma Kiram kahte hain jo aap ke package juice hote hain jinme Khushbu hoti hai, Baaz ulma ki tahqeeq ye hai ke isme kachhi khushbu dali jati Hai or baaz me dali bhi jati Hai kachhi hi hoti hai to fir isme to kaffara aa jata hai.
Kuch cheezen aisi hoti hain jo package pura pack type karte hain to usme kuch heat Karne ke baad hi usko pura pack karte hain to agar puri tarah heat ho gaya hai to koi ikhtilaf nahi Hai woh to chalen heat ho gaya Khushbu pak Gai
Lekin..!! Kuch cheezen aisi hoti Hain Jaise sabun aur kuch cheezen Jo puri tarah heat nahi kiye jate almost 40°of temperature Par heat kiya jata hai 40-50° aap le len or uske baad usko pack kar diya jata Hai To Is surat me ulma Kiram ka ikhtelaf Hai Aur Tahqeeq dono ki hai.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail )
Khushbu Daar Cheez Peene Ka Mas'ala :-
Achha isme bahut zyada ikhtelaf ulma Kiram Ke darmiyan milta hai baaz ulma Kiram kahte hain jo aap ke package juice hote hain jinme Khushbu hoti hai, Baaz ulma ki tahqeeq ye hai ke isme kachhi khushbu dali jati Hai or baaz me dali bhi jati Hai kachhi hi hoti hai to fir isme to kaffara aa jata hai.
Kuch cheezen aisi hoti hain jo package pura pack type karte hain to usme kuch heat Karne ke baad hi usko pura pack karte hain to agar puri tarah heat ho gaya hai to koi ikhtilaf nahi Hai woh to chalen heat ho gaya Khushbu pak Gai
Lekin..!! Kuch cheezen aisi hoti Hain Jaise sabun aur kuch cheezen Jo puri tarah heat nahi kiye jate almost 40°of temperature Par heat kiya jata hai 40-50° aap le len or uske baad usko pack kar diya jata Hai To Is surat me ulma Kiram ka ikhtelaf Hai Aur Tahqeeq dono ki hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-273)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Khushbu Daar Cheez Peene Ka Mas'ala :-
Baaz ulma kiram ne kaha ki 40° of heat in off Hai us khushbu ko khatam karne ke liye aur woh aap istemal kar sakte hain jaise Darul ifta Ahle sunnat ke muftiyan e kiraam tahqeeq yahi hai or aisa nahi Hai ki unho ne bas aise hi likh diya hai Jab maine unki video wagairah dekhi to waqi baqayda pura package visit kar ke Pura process dekh kar woh fatwa jari kiye hain.
Aur digar ulma Kiram ki tahqeeq ye hai ke Ye to Sahi hai 40° Par banta hai lekin 40° of heat itni heat nahi Hai ke jisse Khushbu ka Hukum khatam kar diya Jaye or Bareilly Shareef ka fatwa hai or digar ulma Kiram ka bhi Fatwa Mujhe mila woh isi ki taraf hai Ke isse Khushbu ka Hukum Khatam nahi hota.
Abne dono tarah ke aqwaal Hain to ahtiyat karen kyun ki halate ahram mein hai haram ki zameen hai or isme kaun si badi baat hoti Hai Ki agar hum woh khushbu daar juices na Pee len, Pani pee len khane peene ke liye thodi banda gaya hai.? Or khana bhi hai to ahram ki halat se bahar aane ke baad pee sakta hai na to isliye Ahtiyat karen in cheezon se bachen kyun ki ikhtelaf hai to bachne me aafiyat hoti Hai.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Khushbu Daar Cheez Peene Ka Mas'ala :-
Baaz ulma kiram ne kaha ki 40° of heat in off Hai us khushbu ko khatam karne ke liye aur woh aap istemal kar sakte hain jaise Darul ifta Ahle sunnat ke muftiyan e kiraam tahqeeq yahi hai or aisa nahi Hai ki unho ne bas aise hi likh diya hai Jab maine unki video wagairah dekhi to waqi baqayda pura package visit kar ke Pura process dekh kar woh fatwa jari kiye hain.
Aur digar ulma Kiram ki tahqeeq ye hai ke Ye to Sahi hai 40° Par banta hai lekin 40° of heat itni heat nahi Hai ke jisse Khushbu ka Hukum khatam kar diya Jaye or Bareilly Shareef ka fatwa hai or digar ulma Kiram ka bhi Fatwa Mujhe mila woh isi ki taraf hai Ke isse Khushbu ka Hukum Khatam nahi hota.
Abne dono tarah ke aqwaal Hain to ahtiyat karen kyun ki halate ahram mein hai haram ki zameen hai or isme kaun si badi baat hoti Hai Ki agar hum woh khushbu daar juices na Pee len, Pani pee len khane peene ke liye thodi banda gaya hai.? Or khana bhi hai to ahram ki halat se bahar aane ke baad pee sakta hai na to isliye Ahtiyat karen in cheezon se bachen kyun ki ikhtelaf hai to bachne me aafiyat hoti Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-274)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Khushbu Daar Cheez Peene Ka Mas'ala :-
Halate Ahram mein Neebu Wala Sharbat Peena Kaisa Hai.?
Agar Pure Neebu se hi bana Hai To Koi Problem Nahi hogi, Lekin agar usme koi khushbu add kar diya gaya hai to fir Nahii pee sakte. Kyun ki baqi aiss Phal wagairah bhi kha lete hain na to koi problem Nahi hai. lekin..!! Jinme Mein khushbu daal di gai Packageing bottle mein umuman thodi bahut khushbu Dali jati hai Ye Peene se Ahtiyat karen.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Khushbu Daar Cheez Peene Ka Mas'ala :-
Halate Ahram mein Neebu Wala Sharbat Peena Kaisa Hai.?
Agar Pure Neebu se hi bana Hai To Koi Problem Nahi hogi, Lekin agar usme koi khushbu add kar diya gaya hai to fir Nahii pee sakte. Kyun ki baqi aiss Phal wagairah bhi kha lete hain na to koi problem Nahi hai. lekin..!! Jinme Mein khushbu daal di gai Packageing bottle mein umuman thodi bahut khushbu Dali jati hai Ye Peene se Ahtiyat karen.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-275)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Khushbu Daar Tel Ka Mas'ala :
Jo Khushbu Daar tel hote hain Jo baqayda Khushbu Ke liye hi istemal kiye Jate Hain dusra purpose Kam hota hai Takriban khushbu ke liye istemal hote Hain jaise rogan ka tel, chameli ka tel, Khususan khushbu ke liye hi istemal hota hai na to ye khushbu wale tel agar sar par pure laga diye to fir pura sar cover ho gaya or ye aisa hi hai jaise khushbu aap laga rahe Hain bhale ye tel aap ko nazar aa raha hai Ye wale tel ka main purpose khushbu hota hai to inka lagana aur khushbu ka lagana same hai same rules yahan par apply honge.
Nariyal ka tel jo bigair khushbu wala hota Hai aap istemal kar sakte hain or Jo til & Jaytoon ka tel hota Hai To isme thoda sa Relaxation hai agar til Ya Jaytoon ka tel kisi zakaham Par lagaya gaya Hai naak par chadhaya Gaya Hai, Kaan wagairah Mein tapkaya Gaya Hai yani medicine type isko istemal kiya gaya to isme thodi Relaxation Hai ke aap ko koi kaffara wagairah lazim nahi hoga. Lekin..!! iske alawa chunki Ye bhi khushbu daar hoti hai or inka bhi purpose Khushbu wagairah Ke liye istemal hota hai to aisa nahi hai ki ye khushbu ke liye istemal nahi hote, Ye Khushbu ke liye istemal hote Hain lihaza iske alawa purpose ke liye agar kisi ne use kiya to is surat me bhi kaffara jitna laga hai us hisab se lazim hoga.
Ye Khash Jaytoon or til ka mas'ala Hai, Yaad Rakhen..!! nariyal ka tel istemal kar sakte hain, Baki iske alawa Jo khushbu daar tel agar kisi ne medicinel taur par bhi istemal kiye to fir us par kaffara lazim ho jayega.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Khushbu Daar Tel Ka Mas'ala :
Jo Khushbu Daar tel hote hain Jo baqayda Khushbu Ke liye hi istemal kiye Jate Hain dusra purpose Kam hota hai Takriban khushbu ke liye istemal hote Hain jaise rogan ka tel, chameli ka tel, Khususan khushbu ke liye hi istemal hota hai na to ye khushbu wale tel agar sar par pure laga diye to fir pura sar cover ho gaya or ye aisa hi hai jaise khushbu aap laga rahe Hain bhale ye tel aap ko nazar aa raha hai Ye wale tel ka main purpose khushbu hota hai to inka lagana aur khushbu ka lagana same hai same rules yahan par apply honge.
Nariyal ka tel jo bigair khushbu wala hota Hai aap istemal kar sakte hain or Jo til & Jaytoon ka tel hota Hai To isme thoda sa Relaxation hai agar til Ya Jaytoon ka tel kisi zakaham Par lagaya gaya Hai naak par chadhaya Gaya Hai, Kaan wagairah Mein tapkaya Gaya Hai yani medicine type isko istemal kiya gaya to isme thodi Relaxation Hai ke aap ko koi kaffara wagairah lazim nahi hoga. Lekin..!! iske alawa chunki Ye bhi khushbu daar hoti hai or inka bhi purpose Khushbu wagairah Ke liye istemal hota hai to aisa nahi hai ki ye khushbu ke liye istemal nahi hote, Ye Khushbu ke liye istemal hote Hain lihaza iske alawa purpose ke liye agar kisi ne use kiya to is surat me bhi kaffara jitna laga hai us hisab se lazim hoga.
Ye Khash Jaytoon or til ka mas'ala Hai, Yaad Rakhen..!! nariyal ka tel istemal kar sakte hain, Baki iske alawa Jo khushbu daar tel agar kisi ne medicinel taur par bhi istemal kiye to fir us par kaffara lazim ho jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-276)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Kabhi kabhar aise room mein chale jate Hain jahan Par agarbatti sulgi hui hoti Ho Ya kuch dukan vagairah se guzar hote Hain jahan Par Bahut zyada Khushbu hoti hai To Khushbu khud ba khud kapdon mein aa jati Hai. To Dekhiye aik hota hai Khushbu lagne ki wajah Se kapde vagairah Body vagairah Par Khushbu Aana or aik hai koi cheez ka dhua hota hai jaise hota hai na agarbatti jala li to dhuwe se kapdon mein khudhbu aa jati Hai To ab isme kya masa'ala hai.?
To isme dekhiye agar koi aisi dukan Ya koi aisi jagah par baithey huwe Hain jahan Par koi agarbattiyan hain Ya koi aur Uood vagairah jalai gai hai Jiski wajah Se khud ba khud kapde khushbu Daar ho gaye isme mohrim ki koi galti nahi Hai usne jaan-boojh kar koi amal isme dakhal nahi kiya hai to fir kya hoga.? Chunki usne janboojh kar nahi kiya Hai aur sirf dhuaa hai khushbu abhi lagi nahi hai sirf iske dhuwe ki wajah se kapda muattar ho gaya Hai To koi kaffara lazim nahi hoga.
Lekin..!! Agar Kisi Ne jaan-Boojh kar Agarbatti vagairah lagai uood (ऊद) wagairah jalaya aur khud wahan Par baitha raha taki kapde uske achhe khushbudaar ho jaye tab fir kaffara lazim hoga. Lekin agar aisa mas'ala nahi Hai khud ba khud ye mamla ho gaya Hai Dukan wagairah mein baithne mein Ya kahin Par Bhi aur khushbu Nahi lagi Hai sirf dhuaa uska pahuncha Hai or kapde vagairah muattar huwe Hain to koi kaffara nahi hoga.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-277)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Halate Ahram mein mehndi Laga sakte Hain Ya nahi.?
To Nahi Laga Sakte Aik to isme jeenat wali pahlu hoti hai yani khoobsurti ikhtiyar karna, iske alawa Mehndi mein khushbu hoti Hai na to Khushbu ki wajah Se hath mein paer mein sar mein dadhi wagairah mein nahi laga sakte. Halate ahram mein shayed hi koi sar Ya baal Par lagaye woh Mas'ala main draw karti hoon usme kafi tafseel hai sar par lagaya moti tah mein lagaya, patla lagaya ye bahut detail mein hai to woh main zikar nahi karti.
Hath aur Paer Wala mas'ala main bata deti hoon : agar Mukammal Hath ya paer mein kisi ne laga diya aik hath ya aik paer mein to dam lazim hoga or isse kam lagaya to fir Sadqa lazim Hai or halate ahram mein mehndi istemal nahi kar sakte wajah ye hai ki isme khushbu Hai. Agar halate ahram Mein aane se pahle mehndi lagi hui thi to koi problem Nahi hai. Halate ahram me aane ke baad mamno Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-278)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Hotel mein Kabhi kabhar jo bed seat dete Hain Blanket dete Hain jo takiye ka cover dete hain inme khushbu hoti hai to ab kya karen.!?
Ab ahtiyat karen..!! Ya to request Kar ke usko change kar len Ya fir bed seat vagairah Par koi aur aisa kapda bichha den ki jisse woh khushbu body wagairah Par Na aaye to isme ahtiyat kar len Jahan Par bhi khushbu dekhen Wahan Par First Thing sochna yahi Hai ki ahtiyat Karen.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-279)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Sabun Ka Mas'ala :
Khushbu Daar Sabun mein Bhi wahi ikhtelaf Hai wahi Jo maine kaha na 40° Heat wala ikhtelaf hai. to bigair khushbu wala sabun istemal to kar sakte hain makrooh e tanjeehi joga mail chhudana bachna chahiye Sabun istemal karne se ki aisi zarurat aa padi to fir istemal karen . Aur Khushbu Daar sabun mein jaise maine kaha ikhtelaf hai to isse bachna chahiye agar zarurat pade istemal ki to fir Bigair khushbu wala hi istemal karen.
Woh bhi woh sabun Mein ikhtelaf hai jisme Pakne wala mamla ho, Baaz cheezen aisi hoti hain jisme Fragrance baad mein Dali jati hai jaise hand wash vagairah Hai na to inse bachna chahiye aur makka e Mukarrama wagairah mein Bhi Soaps vagairah Liquid from mein hote Hain wahan Par wuzu khane me to unme bhi khushbu bahut zyada tej hoti Hai inko bhi avoid karen Sabun se bachna hi hai. agar istemal karna hai to bigair khushbu wala istemal karen agar kachhi khushbu wala sabun istemal kar liya gaya fir isme kaffare vagairah lag jayenge is liye ye sabun se aap bache.
To isme fir wahi hoga khushbu aksar hisse par lagi bahut zyada khushbu lag gai to fir dam lazim hoga or bahut light khushbu hai to fir sadqa lazim ho jayega.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Sabun Ka Mas'ala :
Khushbu Daar Sabun mein Bhi wahi ikhtelaf Hai wahi Jo maine kaha na 40° Heat wala ikhtelaf hai. to bigair khushbu wala sabun istemal to kar sakte hain makrooh e tanjeehi joga mail chhudana bachna chahiye Sabun istemal karne se ki aisi zarurat aa padi to fir istemal karen . Aur Khushbu Daar sabun mein jaise maine kaha ikhtelaf hai to isse bachna chahiye agar zarurat pade istemal ki to fir Bigair khushbu wala hi istemal karen.
Woh bhi woh sabun Mein ikhtelaf hai jisme Pakne wala mamla ho, Baaz cheezen aisi hoti hain jisme Fragrance baad mein Dali jati hai jaise hand wash vagairah Hai na to inse bachna chahiye aur makka e Mukarrama wagairah mein Bhi Soaps vagairah Liquid from mein hote Hain wahan Par wuzu khane me to unme bhi khushbu bahut zyada tej hoti Hai inko bhi avoid karen Sabun se bachna hi hai. agar istemal karna hai to bigair khushbu wala istemal karen agar kachhi khushbu wala sabun istemal kar liya gaya fir isme kaffare vagairah lag jayenge is liye ye sabun se aap bache.
To isme fir wahi hoga khushbu aksar hisse par lagi bahut zyada khushbu lag gai to fir dam lazim hoga or bahut light khushbu hai to fir sadqa lazim ho jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-280)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Shampoo Ka Mas'ala :
shampoo ko bhi use nahi karna chahiye aik to shampoo mein wahi sabun wala or khushbu wala mas'ala Hai hi Hai To Jo khushbu wala mas'ala Hai isliye isse Avoid karna chahiye, Dusra isme 2 Aur illate payi jati Hain Jo ulma Kiraam Ye Kahte Hain ki chalen Shampoo mein paki hui Khushbu hoti Hai. Unke nazdeek bhi iska istemal karne se unho ne mana kiya Hai kyun ki ye Shampoo Bolon ko narm karata hai aur Juye Marta Hai aur halate ahram mein juye marne wagairah Se sadqa to kam se kam lazim hota Hai to isliye chunki kaffara lazim hota hai isliye fir isko bhi istemal na karen.
Khushbu Daar Shampoo ho ya normally koi shampoo ho chunki balon ko soft kar raha hai or juo ko maar raha Hai halate ahram Mein juu bhi nahi maar sakte agarche sar Mein juu wagairah na ho lekin fir bhi ye illat pai ja rahi hai na isliye isse bachen iska istemal na karen. to ikhtelaf ke hisab se isme hukum aayega Jo khushbu ke istemal wale jo mana kar rahe hain fir isme dam tak Bhi baat chali ja sakti Hai aur baaz me kam se kam sadqa to aata Hai To isliye isse ahtiyat karen.
Shampoo vagairah istemal karne ho to halate ahram se bahar aane ke baad istemal karen, warna normally sar par pani baha len aur aa jaye Jaise kisi par gusl farz ho gaya haiz wali hai ya ahtelam ka mamla kisi ke Sath ho gaya hai to halate ahram me agar kisi ko ahtelam ho jata Hai To koi problem to nahi Hai lekin gusl farz Hai To gusl karna Padega to is surat mein woh sirf pani daal kar aa jaye mail chhudane wale mamle na kare ya shampoo vagairah istemal na kare.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Shampoo Ka Mas'ala :
shampoo ko bhi use nahi karna chahiye aik to shampoo mein wahi sabun wala or khushbu wala mas'ala Hai hi Hai To Jo khushbu wala mas'ala Hai isliye isse Avoid karna chahiye, Dusra isme 2 Aur illate payi jati Hain Jo ulma Kiraam Ye Kahte Hain ki chalen Shampoo mein paki hui Khushbu hoti Hai. Unke nazdeek bhi iska istemal karne se unho ne mana kiya Hai kyun ki ye Shampoo Bolon ko narm karata hai aur Juye Marta Hai aur halate ahram mein juye marne wagairah Se sadqa to kam se kam lazim hota Hai to isliye chunki kaffara lazim hota hai isliye fir isko bhi istemal na karen.
Khushbu Daar Shampoo ho ya normally koi shampoo ho chunki balon ko soft kar raha hai or juo ko maar raha Hai halate ahram Mein juu bhi nahi maar sakte agarche sar Mein juu wagairah na ho lekin fir bhi ye illat pai ja rahi hai na isliye isse bachen iska istemal na karen. to ikhtelaf ke hisab se isme hukum aayega Jo khushbu ke istemal wale jo mana kar rahe hain fir isme dam tak Bhi baat chali ja sakti Hai aur baaz me kam se kam sadqa to aata Hai To isliye isse ahtiyat karen.
Shampoo vagairah istemal karne ho to halate ahram se bahar aane ke baad istemal karen, warna normally sar par pani baha len aur aa jaye Jaise kisi par gusl farz ho gaya haiz wali hai ya ahtelam ka mamla kisi ke Sath ho gaya hai to halate ahram me agar kisi ko ahtelam ho jata Hai To koi problem to nahi Hai lekin gusl farz Hai To gusl karna Padega to is surat mein woh sirf pani daal kar aa jaye mail chhudane wale mamle na kare ya shampoo vagairah istemal na kare.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-281)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Toothpaste Ka Mas'ala :
Toothpaste Mein Bhi Khushbu wala mamla Paya Jata Hai aur muh mein khushbu ka Phail Jana Ye paya jata Hai To Toothpaste Bhi na istemal Karen.! Miswak Istemal kar len Toothpaste Se ijtenab Karna Hai.
Toothpaste mein aik to wahi muh ka Smell wagairah jail karna Muh ko khushbu daar karna Ye Wala mamla Paya Jata hai aur isme bhi fir Fragrance to hoti hi hoti hai na to isme Bhi baaz Ulma Ke Nadeek wahi hai ki garam kar di jati hai lekin fir bhi isse aap ko bachna Hai.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Toothpaste Ka Mas'ala :
Toothpaste Mein Bhi Khushbu wala mamla Paya Jata Hai aur muh mein khushbu ka Phail Jana Ye paya jata Hai To Toothpaste Bhi na istemal Karen.! Miswak Istemal kar len Toothpaste Se ijtenab Karna Hai.
Toothpaste mein aik to wahi muh ka Smell wagairah jail karna Muh ko khushbu daar karna Ye Wala mamla Paya Jata hai aur isme bhi fir Fragrance to hoti hi hoti hai na to isme Bhi baaz Ulma Ke Nadeek wahi hai ki garam kar di jati hai lekin fir bhi isse aap ko bachna Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-282)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Surma Ke mas'ala :
Aankho mein agar kisi ne khushbu daar surma laga liya.? Waise surme to Khushbu Daar nahi hote Aur mohrim ko bila wajah surma istemal nahi karna Chahiye aur agar koi zarurat Hai Jaise aankho ki taqleef ki wajah se kisi ne laga liya Ya sunnat ki Niyyat se laga liya to thik Hai is surat mein Bhi bigair khushbu wala hi istemal kare.
Agar khushbu wala Surma istemal kiya Aik baar lagaya 2 baar Lagaya to Sadqa lazim or agar 3 baar ya 3 Se zyada lagaya to fir dam lazim ho jayega.
Kajal Lahana kaisa Hai.!? Jab surme ko mana kar rahe Hain bila zarurat lagana fir kajal kaise laga sakte hain.? Kajal mein bhi karahat to aayegi hi aayegi dekhiye kyun ki Jeenat ikhtiyar nahi karni Har jeenat wali cheez se aap ko bachna hai Jeenat yahi apne aap ko Beautiful banana zyada achha bana kar present Karna in cheezon se bachna hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-283)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Washing Powder Ka Mas'ala :
Jo Surf ke Powder wagairah hote hain to isme Ulma Kiram ne logo ke amal ko dekh kar ijazat to di hai lekin bachna isme bhi behtar hoga kyun ke dekhen khushbu paki hui bhi ho to isme hath ka mail chhudana Aur Ye Tamam Cheezen Aa Jati Hain Jawaz ka fatwa to hai lekin isse bhi bachna behtar hota hai khushbu daar washing Powder se agar bigair khushbu wala ho To thik hai.
Aur Agar Washing powder mein khushbu baad mein add ki jati Hai to agar hatho par lag gaya bahut zyada hai to fir us hisab se fatwa aayega, Bachna behtar hai washing powder Vagairah se, isme Agar bahut zyada hath par laga hai or dekhne wala Kahe ke bahut zyada hai khushbu to dam lazim hoga warna isse kam ki surat aa jayegi.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Washing Powder Ka Mas'ala :
Jo Surf ke Powder wagairah hote hain to isme Ulma Kiram ne logo ke amal ko dekh kar ijazat to di hai lekin bachna isme bhi behtar hoga kyun ke dekhen khushbu paki hui bhi ho to isme hath ka mail chhudana Aur Ye Tamam Cheezen Aa Jati Hain Jawaz ka fatwa to hai lekin isse bhi bachna behtar hota hai khushbu daar washing Powder se agar bigair khushbu wala ho To thik hai.
Aur Agar Washing powder mein khushbu baad mein add ki jati Hai to agar hatho par lag gaya bahut zyada hai to fir us hisab se fatwa aayega, Bachna behtar hai washing powder Vagairah se, isme Agar bahut zyada hath par laga hai or dekhne wala Kahe ke bahut zyada hai khushbu to dam lazim hoga warna isse kam ki surat aa jayegi.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-284)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Halate Ahram mein Pholon ka istemal :
Jaise Jo Haji or Umrah karne wale jate hain unke gale mein Phoolon ke Haar vagairah pahna dete hain na to agar Koi Halate ahram mein nahi hai to thik Hai, Lekin..!! Agar ahram ki halat mein aa gaya Hai To fir ye phool ke haar nahi pahenne kyun.!? Kyunki gulab ka phool Khalis (Pure) khushbu hai Ye. Hum khushbu sirf itr wagairah ko samajhte hain Lekin Ye Phool bhi Khushbu hi Hai gulab ke phool ka haar pahenne ka asal maqsad khushbh hi hota hai na or kya hota hai.? Dusra kuch bhi nahi hota to ye khushbu hi hai khalis Aur Ye gulab ka haar pahenne se agar kapde muattar ho jayenge to bahut sari surton mein Sadqa dam wagairah aa jata hai.
To Halate ahram mein agar koi hai to usko aap pahnaye hi Nahi, aur agar Halate ahram me nahi hai to koi baat nahi Hai pahna sakte hain woh alag mamla hai, Lekin..!! Halate ahram mein hai to na Pahnaana hai na Pahenna Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-285)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Kapdon Par Khushbu Lagne Ka Mas'ala :
Chale Abhi main kapde ka mas'ala bata rahi hoon gaur se sune Agar kapdon Par bahut zyada khushbu lag jaye or woh 12 ghante continues Ya usse zyada wahi kapde pahne rahe to fir dam lazim ho jata hai aur agar 12 Ghante se kam hai fir sadqa lazim hai.
Aur agar thodi khushbu lagi hai Ya light si khushbu lagi hui Hai bilkul thoda Hai lekin woh thodi khushbu aik balist kapde se zyada hai. Aik balist kitna hota hai.? aik hand spine aap Samajh len Jo Hath se hum aik Measurement karte hain na hatheli wali Measurement to ye aik balis hota hai agar kapde Ke aik balist hisse ya isse zyada par halki khushbu 12 Ghante ya isse zyada lagi Hai to fir dam lazim ho jayega aur Agar 12 Ghante se kam hai to fir sadqa lazim ho jayega.
Aur Agar bilkul thodi khushbh hai aik balist se bhi kam lagi hai aur 12 ghante tak pahna hai Ya isse zyada pahna hai to sadqa lazim Hai. Aur agar 12 ghante se kam pahna to kam se kam Aik mutthi anaaz usko sadqa karna padega. Yani thoda bahut bhi khushbu aa gaya kapdon Par phool ke haar ki wajah se to kam se kam aik mutthi anaaz sadqa karna hi hai isse kam ki surat nahi Hai. Isliye fir halate ahram me in phoolo se Apne Aap ko bachana Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-286)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Tissue Paper ka istemal :
Woh Tissue Paper Jisme sirf light si khushbu hoti Hai dry bhi hote Hain unme koi khushbu nahi dali jati Sirf Usme mahek type rah jati hai thodi to inka Istemal kar sakte Hain. To Ye istemal kiya jata sakta hai khushbu wagairah ki niyyat na ho, kyun ki isme waqi khushbu nahi hoti woh usme khushbu ka smell type rah jata hai pure khushbu ka koi Substance usme nahi hota.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-287)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Khushbu Ke Masail)
Makka e Mukarrama me Wahan Par log Saaf-Safai karte Rahte hain floors Clean karte Hain or Floor me woh liquid vagairah daal kar clean karte hain Usme khushbu hoti hai or pairon me Khushbu aa jati hai to kya is Par koi kaffara hoga.!?
Is par koi kaffara nahi Aayega kyun ki aik to thodi bahut liquid Pani me dalte hain khushbu bahut kam hoti Hai aur itni nahi hoti ki aap ke paeron ko bahut zyada khushbu daar kar de to is zameen ki agar thodi bahut khushbu paer par aati Hai To koi kaffara kuch Bhi lazim nahi Hota.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-288)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Sile Huwe Kapde Pahenne Ka Mas'ala :
Aap Jante Hain ki Halate Ahram Mein Mard Sile Huwe Kapde Nahi Pahen Sakte Aurten to zahir si baat hai sile huwe kapde hi pahenti Hai aurton ka mas'ala nahi Hai, Mard Hazraat Sile huwe Kapde nahi Pahen Sakte Agar Pahen liya to Agar kisi mard ne sila hua kapda Continuously 12 Ghante Ya isse zyada Pahne rakha to dam lazim hoga aur isse kam Pahna to Sadqa lazim hoga.
Ye basic mas'ala Hai iske Alawa kitabon mein aap ko saikdo Mas'ale milenge Isse related Lekin Ye Surat pai jati hai to Ye maine zikar kar diya, Ye isliye zikar kiya ki kabhi kabhaar wahan Par Ja kar koi bahut zyada bimar ho jata Hai zaeef se zaeef log hote Hain sath me jate Hain bahut bimar ho jate hain aur thandi bahut zyada hoti hai aur woh ahram nahi bandh pate fir Suggest kiya jata hai ki aap garam kapde pahen ke apna umrah complete kar len Ye zahir si baat hai inho ne janbuoojh kar is tarah umrah nahi kiya Hai bigair Ahram (Safed Chadron) ke mazburi thi to is surat me ijazat to thi ki kar len lekin kaffara lazim aa jayega to Agar 12 ghante ya isse zyada continuously Sila hua kapda pahne raha jab tak ke woh halq vagairah Nahi ho gaya fir dam dena Padega aur isse kam hai to Sadqa dena Padega.
Iske alawa kitabon mein jo mas'ala likha hua Hai woh Paya nahi Jata Jaise ye likh hua hai ki kisi ne agar aik martba kurta pahna utar diya payjama pahna fir utar diya fir topi pahni yani 3-4 kapde aisa to koi karta nahi Hai na, Ye Ulma Kiram Tamam masail kitabon mein likh dete hain lekin jo zarurat thi us mas'ale ko maine aap ko bata diya. Aur agar kisi bimar ne is tarah pahem liya hai to fir usko jurm to gair ikhtiyari Hai Jaan-Boojh kar to nahi hai to gunah nahi Hoga lekin kaffara lazim ho jayega.
Isi tarah Chappal Pahenne wala Mas'ala hai Ki Agar Mardon ne aise chappal pahne Jo unke Paao ki Ubhri hui haddi ko chhupa rahe Hain jo hona nahi chahiye to agar kisi ne pahen liya aisi chappal Aur 12 Ghante ya isse zyada pahna to dam aur isse kam Mein sadqa lazim ho jayega.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Sile Huwe Kapde Pahenne Ka Mas'ala :
Aap Jante Hain ki Halate Ahram Mein Mard Sile Huwe Kapde Nahi Pahen Sakte Aurten to zahir si baat hai sile huwe kapde hi pahenti Hai aurton ka mas'ala nahi Hai, Mard Hazraat Sile huwe Kapde nahi Pahen Sakte Agar Pahen liya to Agar kisi mard ne sila hua kapda Continuously 12 Ghante Ya isse zyada Pahne rakha to dam lazim hoga aur isse kam Pahna to Sadqa lazim hoga.
Ye basic mas'ala Hai iske Alawa kitabon mein aap ko saikdo Mas'ale milenge Isse related Lekin Ye Surat pai jati hai to Ye maine zikar kar diya, Ye isliye zikar kiya ki kabhi kabhaar wahan Par Ja kar koi bahut zyada bimar ho jata Hai zaeef se zaeef log hote Hain sath me jate Hain bahut bimar ho jate hain aur thandi bahut zyada hoti hai aur woh ahram nahi bandh pate fir Suggest kiya jata hai ki aap garam kapde pahen ke apna umrah complete kar len Ye zahir si baat hai inho ne janbuoojh kar is tarah umrah nahi kiya Hai bigair Ahram (Safed Chadron) ke mazburi thi to is surat me ijazat to thi ki kar len lekin kaffara lazim aa jayega to Agar 12 ghante ya isse zyada continuously Sila hua kapda pahne raha jab tak ke woh halq vagairah Nahi ho gaya fir dam dena Padega aur isse kam hai to Sadqa dena Padega.
Iske alawa kitabon mein jo mas'ala likha hua Hai woh Paya nahi Jata Jaise ye likh hua hai ki kisi ne agar aik martba kurta pahna utar diya payjama pahna fir utar diya fir topi pahni yani 3-4 kapde aisa to koi karta nahi Hai na, Ye Ulma Kiram Tamam masail kitabon mein likh dete hain lekin jo zarurat thi us mas'ale ko maine aap ko bata diya. Aur agar kisi bimar ne is tarah pahem liya hai to fir usko jurm to gair ikhtiyari Hai Jaan-Boojh kar to nahi hai to gunah nahi Hoga lekin kaffara lazim ho jayega.
Isi tarah Chappal Pahenne wala Mas'ala hai Ki Agar Mardon ne aise chappal pahne Jo unke Paao ki Ubhri hui haddi ko chhupa rahe Hain jo hona nahi chahiye to agar kisi ne pahen liya aisi chappal Aur 12 Ghante ya isse zyada pahna to dam aur isse kam Mein sadqa lazim ho jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-289)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Sile Huwe Kapde Pahenne Ka Mas'ala :
Mard Ya Aurat ko Aap Jante hain pure chahre ki tikli khule Rakhna Ye lazim Hai Chahra kahan se kahan tak hai woh main aap ko bata chuki Jahan se aadatan baal ughte hain wahan se le kar thodi ke niche tak or aik kaan ki lao se dusre kaan ki lao tak Ye pura open Rakhna hota Hai.
Agar Kisi Mard Ya Aurat ne apne face Ko 1/4 Ya isse zyada Hissa Continue 12 ghante Ya isse zyada cover rakha to fir us dam lazim hoga, Agar aisa hua ki 1/4 Se kam 12 ghante se zyada chhupaye rakha to sadqa lazim Hai or Agar 1/4 Hissa 12 ghante se kam chhupaye rakha tab bhi Us par Sadqa lazim hai.
Aur agar chahra bhi 1/4 se kam hai or timing bhi 12 ghante se kam Hai To fir us par kaffara to nahi hai lekin gunah zaroor Hai To Ye Jo mathey wagairah chhupate Hain na to agar thoda bahut hissa chhupa raha aur 12 ghante se kam chhupa raha to fir un Par koi kaffara Nahi hai lekin gunah zaroor Hai. Aur agar 12 ghante se Zyada chhupa raha to fir sadqa lazim hai. To Ye Jo mathey vagairah chhupane wala mamla hai woh dekh len kitna chhulaya Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-290)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Sile Huwe Kapde Pahenne Ka Mas'ala :
Aur agar thoda bahut chhup gaya jaise Bolte hain na thodi der ke liye kapde se muh chhup gaya Kya tab bhi isme kaffara lazim ho jayega.?
To agar 1/4 chahre se kam agar thoda bahut chhup gaya to kaffara nahi hota lekin agar 1/4 jitna aik lamhe ke liye bhi chhup gaya To Sadqa lazim ho jayega, Jaise Mard Hazraat ramal karte waqt chadar dalte hain na pichhe kisi aurat Ya mard ke chahre Par cover Ho Jata Hai To pura chahra cover ho gaya aik lamhe ke liye bhi to sadqa lazim Hai isme gunahgar to nahi honge kyun ki jaamboojh kar nahi kiye Hain lekin aisa hone Par kaffare aate Hain or ye important mas'ala Hai aap ko yaad rakhna chahiye.
Aur mardon ke liye yahi mas'ala unke sar ka Hai ki 1/4 sar Ya is se zyada agar chhupa to fir yahi rule same apply honge ki agar Chauthai Sar Ya isse zyada 12 ghante tak ya isse zyada chhupaye rakha to fir Dam lazim hoga Aur Agar chauthai Sar Ya isse zyada 12 Ghante se kam chhupaya to dam lazim Hai Ya 12 ghante tak Chauthai Sar se kam chhupaya rakha to fir sadqa lazim Hai, Aur agar 1/4 sar se kam hai aur timing Bhi nahi Hai to kaffara Nahi Hai gunahgar hoga.
Aur Ye mard ka Sar chhupane me Ye bhi hota hai ki woh topi bhi nahi pahen Sakte, Koi Kapda bhi nahi rakh Sakte isi tarah koi bhi soft cheez kapdon ki gathri wagairah sar par nahi rakh sakte. Koi Hard cheez jaise lakdi ka koi cheez sar par rakha Hai To thik hai lekin jo soft cheez hoti hai woh sar Par nahi rakh sakte.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Sile Huwe Kapde Pahenne Ka Mas'ala :
Aur agar thoda bahut chhup gaya jaise Bolte hain na thodi der ke liye kapde se muh chhup gaya Kya tab bhi isme kaffara lazim ho jayega.?
To agar 1/4 chahre se kam agar thoda bahut chhup gaya to kaffara nahi hota lekin agar 1/4 jitna aik lamhe ke liye bhi chhup gaya To Sadqa lazim ho jayega, Jaise Mard Hazraat ramal karte waqt chadar dalte hain na pichhe kisi aurat Ya mard ke chahre Par cover Ho Jata Hai To pura chahra cover ho gaya aik lamhe ke liye bhi to sadqa lazim Hai isme gunahgar to nahi honge kyun ki jaamboojh kar nahi kiye Hain lekin aisa hone Par kaffare aate Hain or ye important mas'ala Hai aap ko yaad rakhna chahiye.
Aur mardon ke liye yahi mas'ala unke sar ka Hai ki 1/4 sar Ya is se zyada agar chhupa to fir yahi rule same apply honge ki agar Chauthai Sar Ya isse zyada 12 ghante tak ya isse zyada chhupaye rakha to fir Dam lazim hoga Aur Agar chauthai Sar Ya isse zyada 12 Ghante se kam chhupaya to dam lazim Hai Ya 12 ghante tak Chauthai Sar se kam chhupaya rakha to fir sadqa lazim Hai, Aur agar 1/4 sar se kam hai aur timing Bhi nahi Hai to kaffara Nahi Hai gunahgar hoga.
Aur Ye mard ka Sar chhupane me Ye bhi hota hai ki woh topi bhi nahi pahen Sakte, Koi Kapda bhi nahi rakh Sakte isi tarah koi bhi soft cheez kapdon ki gathri wagairah sar par nahi rakh sakte. Koi Hard cheez jaise lakdi ka koi cheez sar par rakha Hai To thik hai lekin jo soft cheez hoti hai woh sar Par nahi rakh sakte.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-291)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Sile Huwe Kapde Pahenne Ka Mas'ala :
Isi Tarah kabhi kabhaar chot aa jati hai na koi gir gaya halate Ahram mein Sar par chot aai patti bandh liya aur patti bhi achhi moti hai jisse Chauthai sar Ya isse zyada chhup raha Hai To fir kya Hukum hoga.?
To Mardon ke liye isme kaffara aayega Aurton Par to kaffara nahi hai ya fir chahre Par patti lagai jiski wajah se Chauthai Chahra chhup gaya to isme bhi kaffara aa jayega Ye tamam cheezen agarche bimari ki wajah Se ho gunah to nahi hoga lekin isme kaffare zaroor lazim ho jayenge.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Sile Huwe Kapde Pahenne Ka Mas'ala :
Isi Tarah kabhi kabhaar chot aa jati hai na koi gir gaya halate Ahram mein Sar par chot aai patti bandh liya aur patti bhi achhi moti hai jisse Chauthai sar Ya isse zyada chhup raha Hai To fir kya Hukum hoga.?
To Mardon ke liye isme kaffara aayega Aurton Par to kaffara nahi hai ya fir chahre Par patti lagai jiski wajah se Chauthai Chahra chhup gaya to isme bhi kaffara aa jayega Ye tamam cheezen agarche bimari ki wajah Se ho gunah to nahi hoga lekin isme kaffare zaroor lazim ho jayenge.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-292)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Sile Huwe Kapde Pahenne Ka Mas'ala :
Isi Tarah kabhi kabhaar chot aa jati hai na koi gir gaya halate Ahram mein Sar par chot aai patti bandh liya aur patti bhi achhi moti hai jisse Chauthai sar Ya isse zyada chhup raha Hai To fir kya Hukum hoga.?
To Mardon ke liye isme kaffara aayega Aurton Par to kaffara nahi hai ya fir chahre Par patti lagai jiski wajah se Chauthai Chahra chhup gaya to isme bhi kaffara aa jayega Ye tamam cheezen agarche bimari ki wajah Se ho gunah to nahi hoga lekin isme kaffare zaroor lazim ho jayenge.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Sile Huwe Kapde Pahenne Ka Mas'ala :
Isi Tarah kabhi kabhaar chot aa jati hai na koi gir gaya halate Ahram mein Sar par chot aai patti bandh liya aur patti bhi achhi moti hai jisse Chauthai sar Ya isse zyada chhup raha Hai To fir kya Hukum hoga.?
To Mardon ke liye isme kaffara aayega Aurton Par to kaffara nahi hai ya fir chahre Par patti lagai jiski wajah se Chauthai Chahra chhup gaya to isme bhi kaffara aa jayega Ye tamam cheezen agarche bimari ki wajah Se ho gunah to nahi hoga lekin isme kaffare zaroor lazim ho jayenge.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-293)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Miya Biwi Ke Masail)
Miya Biwi ne Aik dusre ko touch kar liya to fir kaffara hoga Ya nahi hoga.!?
Miya Biwi Aik dusre ko halate ahram mein touch kar sakte hain koi problem Nahi Hai lekin Ye tamam mamlaat bigair sahwat ke sath hona chahiye agar feelings Ke sath aisa ho raha ki miya biwi ne aik dusre to touch kiya to fir isme dam lazim ho jata Hai Jaise miya biwi ne aik dusre ko kiss kiya, Gale Lagaya Ya hath Wagairah bhi Pakda Aur isme Mard ke dil mein Agar feelings thi Us Par Dam lazim aa jayega. Aurat Mein feeling Thi to Aurat par Dam lazim aa jayega, Ya fir Mard ne Jab touch kiya mard par dam lazim ho Gaya lekin uski wajah se aurat ko bhi feelings aa gai to Aurat Par bhi dam lazim ho jayega Dono ki taraf se aik dam kafi nahi hoga, 2 Dam Aik mard ko apna dena hoga Aik aurat ko Apna dena hoga. To Halate ahram Mein in cheezon se ehtiyat karni hai.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Miya Biwi Ke Masail)
Miya Biwi ne Aik dusre ko touch kar liya to fir kaffara hoga Ya nahi hoga.!?
Miya Biwi Aik dusre ko halate ahram mein touch kar sakte hain koi problem Nahi Hai lekin Ye tamam mamlaat bigair sahwat ke sath hona chahiye agar feelings Ke sath aisa ho raha ki miya biwi ne aik dusre to touch kiya to fir isme dam lazim ho jata Hai Jaise miya biwi ne aik dusre ko kiss kiya, Gale Lagaya Ya hath Wagairah bhi Pakda Aur isme Mard ke dil mein Agar feelings thi Us Par Dam lazim aa jayega. Aurat Mein feeling Thi to Aurat par Dam lazim aa jayega, Ya fir Mard ne Jab touch kiya mard par dam lazim ho Gaya lekin uski wajah se aurat ko bhi feelings aa gai to Aurat Par bhi dam lazim ho jayega Dono ki taraf se aik dam kafi nahi hoga, 2 Dam Aik mard ko apna dena hoga Aik aurat ko Apna dena hoga. To Halate ahram Mein in cheezon se ehtiyat karni hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-294)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Miya Biwi Ke Masail)
Miya Biwi Ka Aik Dusre Ka hath Pakad Kar Tawaf Karna Kaisa.!?
Halate Ahram mein Mard Aur Aurat Kabhi kabhaar Hath pakad kar Tawaf Kar lete Hain saee kar lete hain taki miss vagairah Na ho jaye to isme problem nahi Hai Jab tak ke feelings vagairah na Aaye Warna Jayiz Hai, Aur Aise hi Agar mard Ne Biwi Ka hath Pakad Kar choom Liya samjhe ki biwi Aalima hai unho ne socha choom len to agar choom liya hai to bas normally chooma Hai To isme koi kaffara lazim nahi Hai aur Isme Koi Gunah Bhi Nahi Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-295)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Miya Biwi Ke Masail)
Miya Biwi ke Darmiyan Agar jismani Talluq Qayim Ho Jaye to fir Kya hukm Hoga.!?
Ye Sakht Tareen Hai Yaad Rakhen Hajj mein Bhi Aur umrah Mein Bhi Halate Ahram Mein Agar Jismani talliq Qayim ho Jata Hai Na Ye aik aisa jurm Hai samajh len ki badna se Bhi pura Ye complete Nahi Hota seedha ka seedha hajj fasid ho jata Hai ya umrah fasid ho jata hai, Hajj fasid yani is saal Aap ka woh Hajj Consider Hi nahi hoga agle saal Aap ko dubara hajj par aana hoga Aur Umrah Mein, To Ye aik woh cheez hai Jisse pura woh umrah hi Fasid Khatam ho jata Hai us Amal se.
Ye Kab Hai.!? umrah ka Mas'ala Abhi main Zikar kar rahi hoon Hajj ka Mas'ala Hum Tawafuz ziyarah aur uske under usko le lenge.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Miya Biwi Ke Masail)
Miya Biwi ke Darmiyan Agar jismani Talluq Qayim Ho Jaye to fir Kya hukm Hoga.!?
Ye Sakht Tareen Hai Yaad Rakhen Hajj mein Bhi Aur umrah Mein Bhi Halate Ahram Mein Agar Jismani talliq Qayim ho Jata Hai Na Ye aik aisa jurm Hai samajh len ki badna se Bhi pura Ye complete Nahi Hota seedha ka seedha hajj fasid ho jata Hai ya umrah fasid ho jata hai, Hajj fasid yani is saal Aap ka woh Hajj Consider Hi nahi hoga agle saal Aap ko dubara hajj par aana hoga Aur Umrah Mein, To Ye aik woh cheez hai Jisse pura woh umrah hi Fasid Khatam ho jata Hai us Amal se.
Ye Kab Hai.!? umrah ka Mas'ala Abhi main Zikar kar rahi hoon Hajj ka Mas'ala Hum Tawafuz ziyarah aur uske under usko le lenge.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-296)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Miya Biwi Ke Masail)
Miya Biwi ke Darmiyan Agar jismani Talluq Qayim Ho Jaye to fir Kya hukm Hoga.!?
Umrah Ka Mas'ala Ye Hai Ki agar tawaf ke 4 fere complete hone Se Pahle miya biwi ke darmiyan jismani talluq Qayim ho gaya (touching wala Mamla main nahi bol rahi) agar Pura Jismani talluq qayim ho chuka Fir bhale injaal vagairah Na howa ho to is surat mein umrah fasid ho jayega Yani woh umrah toot gaya Aap Samajh len Ab aap ka woh umrah consider Nahi hoga Abhi aap ko apna umrah to jaise aap normally complete karte hain waise aap complete karna Padega aur ahram ki halat bhi baqi rahegi woh khatam Nahi Hogi pura complete Aap ko karna Padega lekin Sath hi sath dubara se is umrah ki qaza karna aap par lazim ho jayega.
Dubara se ahram bandh kar dubara se aap ko umrah karna Padega isko kahte Hain Qaza umrah to Niyyat mein bhi hum yahi karte Hain Qaza umre ki niyyat kar len. To Umrah fasid ho jata hai dubara se umrah karna padega Aur Dam bhi Dena Padega.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Miya Biwi Ke Masail)
Miya Biwi ke Darmiyan Agar jismani Talluq Qayim Ho Jaye to fir Kya hukm Hoga.!?
Umrah Ka Mas'ala Ye Hai Ki agar tawaf ke 4 fere complete hone Se Pahle miya biwi ke darmiyan jismani talluq Qayim ho gaya (touching wala Mamla main nahi bol rahi) agar Pura Jismani talluq qayim ho chuka Fir bhale injaal vagairah Na howa ho to is surat mein umrah fasid ho jayega Yani woh umrah toot gaya Aap Samajh len Ab aap ka woh umrah consider Nahi hoga Abhi aap ko apna umrah to jaise aap normally complete karte hain waise aap complete karna Padega aur ahram ki halat bhi baqi rahegi woh khatam Nahi Hogi pura complete Aap ko karna Padega lekin Sath hi sath dubara se is umrah ki qaza karna aap par lazim ho jayega.
Dubara se ahram bandh kar dubara se aap ko umrah karna Padega isko kahte Hain Qaza umrah to Niyyat mein bhi hum yahi karte Hain Qaza umre ki niyyat kar len. To Umrah fasid ho jata hai dubara se umrah karna padega Aur Dam bhi Dena Padega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-297)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Miya Biwi Ke Masail)
Miya Biwi ke Darmiyan Agar jismani Talluq Qayim Ho Jaye to fir Kya hukm Hoga.!?
2 Cheez ho jayengi isme : Agar Tawaf ke 4 Chakkar Se Pahle Pehle Aik Chakkar 2 Chakkar 3 Chakkar Yani 4 chakkar se Pahle pahle agar kisi ne Jimaa kiya to fir umrah fasid ho gaya iski Qaza karni padegi aur Ye umrah ko beech Mein nahi chhod sakte complete karna Hai kyun ki Halate ahram vagairah baqi rahegi. Aur iske baad fir se Ahram bandh kar dubara se Umrah karna Padega + Dam bhi dena Paega.
Aur Agar 4 Chakkar complete ho gaye Iske baad jismani talluq qaim ho gaya Misal ke taur par halq karna baqi tha aur usse pahle Ye mamla ho gaya To fir umrah to thik ho gaya lekin dam lazim ho jayega.
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan : (Miya Biwi Ke Masail)
Miya Biwi ke Darmiyan Agar jismani Talluq Qayim Ho Jaye to fir Kya hukm Hoga.!?
2 Cheez ho jayengi isme : Agar Tawaf ke 4 Chakkar Se Pahle Pehle Aik Chakkar 2 Chakkar 3 Chakkar Yani 4 chakkar se Pahle pahle agar kisi ne Jimaa kiya to fir umrah fasid ho gaya iski Qaza karni padegi aur Ye umrah ko beech Mein nahi chhod sakte complete karna Hai kyun ki Halate ahram vagairah baqi rahegi. Aur iske baad fir se Ahram bandh kar dubara se Umrah karna Padega + Dam bhi dena Paega.
Aur Agar 4 Chakkar complete ho gaye Iske baad jismani talluq qaim ho gaya Misal ke taur par halq karna baqi tha aur usse pahle Ye mamla ho gaya To fir umrah to thik ho gaya lekin dam lazim ho jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-298)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Sawal : Halate Ahram me Jo Chahra Dhapna Mana Hai To kya Hath se Bhi Chahra cover Nahi Kar Sakte.!?
To Hath Se aap Chahra cover Kar sakte hain koi harj nahi Hai, kapde Se Chahre Chhupane ki Mumanat Hai To koi kapda aap ke chahre Par lagega To Kaffare vagairah Ki surat banegi Jis Hisab jitna hissa jitne waqt tak ke Liye chhupa Hai us hisab se kaffara hoga. Lekin agar kapda nahi hai hath se Chahra cover Kar liya to Jaise Duaa karne ke baad chahre par hath ferte hain to isme koi harj Nahi Hai is tarah kar Sakte Hain.
Sawal : Pani Se Face Ko dhoya hai to Towel Bhi Nahi Use Kar Sakte.!?
Face Par pani laga kar agar aap ne Face Dhoya hai Ya wuzu kar liya hai to fir us waqt towel bhi Istemal nahi kar sakte nahi pochh sakte Face Par kuch cheez aap ko touch Nahi Karna Baki body Par towel Vagairah istemal kar sakte hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-299)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Isi tarah Traveling karte Hain to bas ki seat Par Ya flight ki seat Par baith Kar aage wali seet Par Sar rakh kar sote Hain To Isme Chahre ka kuchh Hissa cover hota Hai isme bhi koi problem Nahi Hai.
Kuch logon Ki Taqiye Par Oondha (औंधा) sone ki Aadat hoti Hai to Agar Koi Taqiye Par Oondha so gaya to kaffara to nahi Hai lekin Ye makrooh e Tahreemi ke Darze me Hai Yani Gunahe Sageer Hai to isse bachna Hoga, agar aankh khulte waqt kise ne dekha to usi waqt foran palat jaye isi halat Mein na soye lekin Kaffara Fir Bhi Nahi Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-300)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Aur iske alawa Sili huwi Chadar vagairah Badan Par odhi Hai To koi problem Nahi Hai Chahra Nahi dhakna Hai bas ye khayal rakhna hai, isme Chahre ke niche se yani gale ke hisse se lekar pura paer tak chadar mein cover ho jata hai to isme koi problem nahi Hai isme koi kaffara lazim Nahi Hai koi gunah Vagairah Bhi Nahi Hai.
Kuch Log is tarah bhi karte Hain jaise mina wagairah mein bahut thandi Hoti hai na to fir woh zip wale bed type Jo aate Hain jisme aap andar Pura apne aap ko zip kar sakte Hain To ye covering fir thandi se bachne ke liye kaam deti hai to agar kisi ne ise bhi use kiya to isme bhi koi harj nahi Hai Kyun ki Ye isko koi sila hua kapda bhi nahi kahte na isko Pahen kar nahi ghumte kahin To Ye sila hua kapda nahi Hai bas isko aap ne totally Jaise chadar me lapet'te Hain waise isko cover kar liya to Ye Bhi jayiz hai iska istemal Bhi kar sakte Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-301)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Kya Tissue Paper se Chahra Pochh Sakte hain.!? Kabhi pasina aa gaya to kya pochh sakte Hain.? Ya Najla Ho Gaya to kya Naak Saaf kar sakte Hain.!?
To Yaad Rakhen..!! Tissue Paper Ka Istemal Aap chahre Par Nahi Kar Sakte Khushbu Na Ho Tab Bhi Kyun Ki isse Chahra Chhupane wala concept Hi Paya jata Hai to pasina vagairah aaye to isme nahi pochhna Hath vagairah Se aap pochhe Lekin tissue paper rumal vagairah nahi use Kar sakte hatta ki kisi ko Najla ho gaya to is surat mein Bhi naak ko tissue Se nahi Pochh sakte agarche aisa ho ki Chauthai se kam tha 12 ghante se kam tha woh sab tafseel jisme ye sadqa lazim nahi aata dam lazim nahi Aata lekin kam se kam gunah to hai aur halate ahram Mein gunah se bachna Hai to aap apna naak bhi tissue Paper se Rumal vagairah Se nahi pochh Sakte.
Isi liye Ulma Kiram kahte hain ki wahan Ja kar Haji kya kare Hain ki plane me de diya jata hai Hotel mein de diya jata Hai bahut thandi juice pite Hain juice aap piya mana to nahi Hai lekin bahut zyada thandi na piye Kyun ki aik to changing Weather or wahan Par aisa hai ki sabhi ko najla zukham woh mosam hi chalta Rahta hai to jane wala kahi na kahi bimar hota hi hai lekin apni taraf Se aap ko ahtiyat karna Hai kyun ki Zukham vagairah ho jayega to fir halate ahram mein Ye aap ke liye Parshani ka bais ban sakta Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-302)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Ab Najla Ho Gaya To Kya Karenge.!?
Najla Ho Gaya To aap tissue Paper Se naak Nahi pochh sakte Tissue Paper Ko Door Rakh kar Aap naak usme jhhadengi Ye tariqa hota hai naak saaf karne ka aur Ye bada Aazmaish ka maqam hota Hai is Par fir ahtiyat karni hogi.
Halate Ahram mein Niqab Cap Pahenna Kaisa Hai.!?
Agar Aisa koi Kapda dala hai jisse Face Par Touch nahi ho raha Jaise Woh Niqab Cap aate Hain Cap lagi hoti Hai aur samne kapda hota hai to Ye thik Hai Isme harj Nahi hai pahen Sakte Hain lekin Agar hawa chali Ya kuch huaa aur chahre Par kapda laga to fir kaffara lazim hoga to thoda ahtiyat isme karni chahiye, Warna iske istemal mein koi harj nahi Hai kyun ki Chahre Par ye Attached nahi Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-303)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Ghutno me Muh Rakh kar sona Kaisa.!?
Agar To Sirf ghutanon par munh ho yani ghutane ki sakhtee par to jaiz hai, kyun ki kapade ke andar agar sakht cheez ho to us sakht cheez ka hukm lagata hai Na ki kapade ka, jaisa ki Ulma ne boree aur gathdi (kapade ke ilaava) ka hukm likha hai. lekin ghutane par munh rakh kar sone mein yeh kaifiyyat bahut mushkil hai balki neend ke dauraan ghutane kee sakhtee par aur sirf kapade par chehara aata rahega lihaaza is se Ahtiyat kiya (yanee bacha) jaye warana kaffaare ki Suraten paida ho sakati hain aur Jahan tak takye ka taalluq hai to Woh naramei mein kapade ke mushaabeh hai is liye man kiya gaya magar har tarah se kapada nahi is liye kaffaara nahin).
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-304)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Agar zakham Vagairah Lag jaye to agar koi Patti wagairah kisi ne bandh li to kya Hukum hai.!?
To Dekhiye Patti vagairah Bandhne me Koi problem Nahi Hai Jaise hath Par Koi choot aa gai to Patti le kar bandh liya Ye isme koi sila hua kapda to nahi babdha jata ayse hi bandh diya ya bandez laga liya to problem Nahi Hai. Haan..!! Ye Hai Ki Agar Chahre Par chot aai ya kabhi kabhaar girene Par Sar ko chhot aati hai aur fir Patti Bandhi jati hai to isse Agar sar chhup jata Hai Mardon ke liye, Aur Aurton ke liye & Mardon ke Liye dono ke liye agar chahra chhup Jata Hai To fir isme Us hisab se kaffara aayega.
Agar 1/4 chahra chhupa hai to us hisab se fir kaffara aayega lekin Ye hum gair ikhtiyari kahenge Yani chahe to Kaffara de de Ya Fir 3 Roze wala Jo mas'ala hai us Par bhi Amal kar sakte Hain. Kyun ki Yahan Par us bande ki Jaa-boojh kar koi galti Nahi thi bimari Hai To jaise Maine kaha Tha Na bimari ki wajah Se sakht garmi ho sakht Shardi ki wajah se agar koi jurm ho jaye to fir isme roza rakhne ka ikhtiyar hota Hai.
To Ye bimari ki surat me bhi jaise maine Kaha ki agar koi cheez bandh liya hai to fir us hisab se kaffara hoga kyun ki kaffare mein fir ye nahi dekhte Na ke galti se Hai ya jaanboojh ke hai bahar surat kaffara lazim ho jata Hai To yahan Par bhi Kaffara lazim ho jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-305)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Juu Marne Ka Mas'ala :
Agar aap ke Apne Sare ke Juu Hain Jo Aap Ne Nikali Apne Sar ki Apne Badan par aap ne kahin Maar diya Ya Kapde Par Maar diya Ya Nikal kar aise hi fek diya Ya apne hi sar ki juu koi kapde vagairah Mein daal kar dhoop me daal diye ki ye mar jaye Yani koi Aisa amal aap ne kiya ki aap me kar sar ke woh juu mar jaye to fir Kaffara lazim hoga.Agar Aik Juu mari Hai To aik Roti ka tukda Ye sadqa karna hoga Aur 2 Ya 3 jue mare Hain to Aik mutthi bhar anaaj sadqa karna hai Or Agar Isse (3 Se) zyada Hai to fir Sadqa e Fitr ki Raqam lazim Hai.
Agar khud ba khud Juu giri aap ne kuch nahi kiya to koi Problem Nahi Hai. Lekin aap ke amal ki wajah se aisa hua to kaffara lazim hoga ya fir khud to nahi kiya kisi dusre se kaha ki Ye juu maar do aap ke sar ki juu thi aap ne kaha ki maar den to fir marne wale Par to kuch nahi hai lekin jiske Baal se ye juu nikli Hai Us Par fir kaffara lazim ho jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-306)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Halate Ahram mein Dard ki wajah se baam ka vicks lagana kaisa.!?
Baam Ka mas'ala Yahi hai ke isme dekhen Ummuman Khshbu hoti Nahi Hai lihaza isko lagane mein Harj nahi Hai. Lekin..!! Agar khushbu Hai To fir jaise khushbu ka hukum Hai wohi Yahan Par Bhi Apply Hoga Yani woh khushbu aisi Hai jo kachhi Hai jo paki hui Nahi Hai To fir bahut zyada khushbu lagi Hai Ya fir pure body Part me usko Laga liya Hai fir dam lazim hoga, thodi khushbu Hai thode se hisse Par laga di Hai To sadqa lazim hoga kyun ki ji khushbu wale rules Hain Wahi Yahan Par bhi Applicable honge.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-307)
Ahram Ki Pabandiyan :
Sunscreen Ya Koi Cream & Lotion ka Kya Hakm Hoga.!?
Sunscreen, Cream Or Lotion Vagairah agar aisa hai ki kisi ko skin care ki aadt Hai rozana lagate Hain waise zarurat Nahi Hai To isse bachen kyun ki ye bhi aik tarah ki jeenat ikhtiyar karna apne aap ko zyada khoobsurat banana isme aata Hai To isse Bachna behtar hota Hai,
Lekin..!! iske alawa agar zarurat hai jaise bahut zyada dhoop Hai aur baaz logon ko Skin bhi bahut sensitive hoti hai ke Sunscreen istemal kiye bigar option Nahi Hota to isme aap use kar sakte hain koi issue nahi Hai Sunscreen, lotions ho sab use Karen lekin bina Khushbu wali, Khushbu wali aap use nahi Karen without Fragrance jitne bhi Hain aur isme aap ko to kafi option Mil jayega aaj-Kal without Fragrance Sunscreen, lotions, cream sab aa rahe Hain to Jisme khushbu na ho Woh istemal aap kar sakte Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-308)
Haram Ke Janwaron Ka Shikar Karna :
Ab next hai Haram ke ghhas, haram Ke janwar inse related kyun ke Quran e Majeed Mein Bhi Wajeh Taur Par Hai ke Haram ke janwaron ka Shikar karna Jayiz Nahi Hai aur haram ka janwar koi shikar kar leta hai to fir woh murdar Ho Jata Hai agarche sharai taur Par zibah Kar liya Gaya ho,
Dekhiye Wahsi Jo janwar hote Hain jaise hirad vagairah inko aap Sharai taur Par zibah kar Ke khaa len inka Kahana halal Hai, isi tarah zebbra Hai isko kisi ne sharai taur par zibah kar ke kha liya to halal Hai to ye halal Janwar Hai.
Lekin..!! Haram mein in Janwaron ka Shikar karna Ye gunah Hai Haram Hai To agar kisi ne hirad ko pure sharai taur Par Bhi kar liya lekin haram ka Hai To iske Shikar ki wajah se woh hirad murdar hoga iska khana bhi Jayiz nahi bilkul murdar haram gosht Ki tarah haram ho jata Hai yani iska gosht pura haram ho jata Hai To in cheezon se bachna Hai.
Haram Ke Janwaron Ka Shikar Karna :
Ab next hai Haram ke ghhas, haram Ke janwar inse related kyun ke Quran e Majeed Mein Bhi Wajeh Taur Par Hai ke Haram ke janwaron ka Shikar karna Jayiz Nahi Hai aur haram ka janwar koi shikar kar leta hai to fir woh murdar Ho Jata Hai agarche sharai taur Par zibah Kar liya Gaya ho,
Dekhiye Wahsi Jo janwar hote Hain jaise hirad vagairah inko aap Sharai taur Par zibah kar Ke khaa len inka Kahana halal Hai, isi tarah zebbra Hai isko kisi ne sharai taur par zibah kar ke kha liya to halal Hai to ye halal Janwar Hai.
Lekin..!! Haram mein in Janwaron ka Shikar karna Ye gunah Hai Haram Hai To agar kisi ne hirad ko pure sharai taur Par Bhi kar liya lekin haram ka Hai To iske Shikar ki wajah se woh hirad murdar hoga iska khana bhi Jayiz nahi bilkul murdar haram gosht Ki tarah haram ho jata Hai yani iska gosht pura haram ho jata Hai To in cheezon se bachna Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-309)
Haram Ke Kabutron, Tiddiyon Ko udana, Satana :
Kuch logon Ki aadat hoti hai Na ke Wahan Par jate Hain to Janwar ke satane ki ya fir bachhe Sath mein hote Hain to woh ye harkat karte Hain Wahan Ke kabutron ko satana, Wahan ke tiddiyon ko satana ye sab Cheez Mana Hai Bila Wajah inko Satana Haram Hai inko kisi tarah ki taqleef dena.
Kuch logon ki aadat hoti Hai ke samne se kabutar hain to unko udate huwe jate hain to ye udana Bhi Mana Hai, Allah Hazrat رحمتہ اللہ علیہ Farmate Hain Ke haram ke kabutar ko udana Bhi mana Hai. Ajiyat To door ki baat hai chalte chalte Jaanboojh kar udana Ye Mana Hai, hum ja rahe they hame dekh kar woh ud kar chale gaye to alag baat Hai warna ja kar unhe uadana ye mana Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-310)
Haram Ke Kabutron, Tiddiyon Ko udana, Satana :
To Haram ke Kabutar, Tiddi Bahut Zyada aap ko Wahan Par tiddiyan nazar aati Hain Makkah mein, Madina Mein Bhi Nazar aati Hain Lekin Makkah mein bahut zyada nazar ayenge aap baithenge to aap ke god mein aa kar baith jayenge to aise bahut sari tiddiyan hoti Hain to in tiddiyon ko bhi Parshan karna Mana Hai, Isi tarah haram ke jo kabutar hote Hain inko agar kisi ne zibah kar liya to fir ye nahi khaa sakte, Aur isi tarah waise to kabutar halal Hain isi tarah tiddiyan ye bhi halal hain Yani isko zibah bhi nahi karna hota Koi is tarah kha leta hai mari hui tiddi to jayiz hai hamare wahan agarche khane ka riwaz nahi hai lekin Saudi log khate bhi Hain.
Bharhaal..!! Haram ke kabutar agar kisi ne zibah kar ke kha liya Ya haram ki tiddi pakad kar kha li to fir isme Kaffara lazim hota Hai har tiddi Par aik khajoor Hai. Aur kabutar vagairah mein Yani ke janwar ko is tarah zibah kiya hai to Uski qeemat maloom karni hogi Aur Woh qeemat fir gareebon mein Sadqa karna Hai. To kabutar ka Rate Maloom kar Len Wahan par agar kisi ne is tarah zibah kiya Hai, waise koi karta to nahi Hai lekin agar kiya Hai To uske liye hukum yahi Hoga. Tiddiya Vagairah aise Padi bhi ho na to usko dabane se bachna Hai aur woh mari hui Bhi ho to thoda side kar ke Aage badha jaye.
⚠️ Achha Ye Nahi Hai ki Sirf halate Ahram wale ke liye Hai Gair Halate ahram wale Ke liye bhi Wahan ke janwaron ka shikar karna iski ijazat nahi hoti.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-311)
Haram Ke Janwaron Ke Shikar Ka Mas'ala :
Yaad Rakhen..!! Haram Ke janwar Jo zibah karne ke Liye Mumanat Hai Woh un Janwaron ki Hai Jo khushki Ka Janwar ho Aur wahshi Janwar ho usme 2 Condition Hai Aik khushki ka Janwar Yani woh pani ka Janwar nahi Ho Jaise machhli Hai machhli Agar Aap Haram mein shikaar kar bhi lete Hain to Koi problem Nahi Hai Machhli ka issue nahi hai, Khushki Ka Janwar ho wahshi Janwar Ho Wahshi Yani jo jangal mein rahte Hain. wild animal aap samajh len Jo Domestic animals mein nahi aate.
To Murgi, Bakre vagairah ko agar koi sharai Taur Par zibah kiya to is mein koi kaffara lazim nahi Hota aur Ye janwar bhi halal rahta hai. To agar halate ahram Mein kisi ne haram ki Murgi vagairah zibah kar li to isme koi harj nahi Hai kyun ki shikar ki mumabat wahshi janwar Yani Jangli janwaron ke liye hoti hai To murgiyan vagairah Ka koi problem Nahi Hai. To Jo Janwar Hudood e haram mein zibah kiye jate hain to woh yahi hote Hain Murgi, Bakri, Gaay, bhsins oont Bas hote Hain aur ye sab Domestic animals mein hain inki mumanat Nahi Hai Aur wahan ke Ande vagairah khane mein Bhi koi problem Nahi Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-312)
Haram Ke Janwaron Ke Shikar Ka Mas'ala :
To Tiddi ka Mas'ala maine khash isliye zikar kiya ki ye shikar vagairah To chalen koi nahi karta. Lekin tiddi Par galti se paer Rakh diya jata hai fir agar is tarah ho gaya To fir usko woh kaffara dena padega. Aur iske alawa jo Wahan Par kaam karte Hain Na unke liye bhi Yahi Hukum Hai Jo wahan Par rahte hain unko bhi in cheezon se bachna Hai.
Aur woh janwar Jo logo ko parshan karte hain Taqleef dete hain Jaise chuha hai, chhipkali Hai, kawwa, cheel, bhediya, Bichhu, sanp, Chhachhundar, lomdi, Kaat khane wale Jo kutte hote Hain, Machhar, Makkhi katne Wali chuti Ye tamam Aur Jo Bhi kide makode Hain Aap Samajh len Jo taqleef dete Hain aur parshan karte Hain To inko marne mein koi harj Nahi hai maar sakte Hain kyun ki Ye insan ko taqleef dete Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-313)
Haram Ke Ghhas Vagairah Ukhadne Ka Mas'ala :
Haram Ki Aisi Ghhas ji boi nahi Jati Yani logon mein riwaz Nahi hota inke bone Ka aur khud ba khud ye ugi hui Hain aisi tar ghhas agar kisi ne nikalu to fir uske hisab ka usko sadqa dena hoga Yani uske hisab ka jitna bhi galla banta Hai woh masakeen Par sadqa kar de agar bahut zyada nikal li hai to aik sadqa e fitr. Dusre darakht ho jaise kisi ne lagaye ho or us darakht se kuch tod diya to ye to fir khud ba khud nahi ugi Hain na, kisi ne lagaye ho aur us darakht se kuch tod diya to Ye to fir malik ka Hai Ye kisi ne lagai Hai khash unka Hai to fir woh Jo tawan bole Yani uski qimat bole us hisab se aap ko malik ko dena Padega.
Ye jo dusra kaffare ki khash baat kar rahi hoon woh un cheezon ke liye Hai jo umuman Ugai nahi jati or kisi Ne ugai Bhi Nahi jaise Maine Kaha na jo jangli ghhas vagairah hoti hai agar Ye jangli ghhas vagairah ugi hui thi or kisi ne isko tod diya To uska Qeemat Maloom kar le us ghhas ka kitna hoga Yani thoda Bahut Anaaj thoda bahut khajoor ye sadqa kar de aur agar Bahut zyada nikali hai kisi ne to fir sadqa e fitr de To us hisab se Fir kar liya jaye.
Ye Mas'ale batane Ka aik or mera maqsad Ye hai Ke haram ki sar zameen se mutalliqa jitni bhi cheezen Hain chahe woh ghhas ho, Chahe woh Pedh ho, chahe woh janwar ho Har cheez ki respect Karni Hai. Ye bada muqaddas zameen Hai To Is muqaddas zeen ka taqaddus har Waqt zahen Mein Hona chahiye Hatta ki yahan ki chhoti chhoti cheezon ke bare mein hame adab sikhaya gaya Hai aur inko marne inko taqleef pahunchane se hame sakhti se roka gaya Hai. Yahan Par Ke Ye Mas'ale Finish Ho Gaye Ab ان شاء الله Hum Hajj ke Masail ki taraf aayenge.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-314)
Hajj Kise Kahte Hain.!?
Ab الحمد لله Hajj ke Masail Aaj se hum Allah Ke Fazl Se Shuru Kar Rahe Hain Sab Se Pahle Hajj Kahte Kise Hain.? Bachpan Se sunte Aa rahe Hain ke musalmano ka Jo islam Hai iske 5 Sutoon Hote Hain Na Kalma e Paak Padhna, Namaz, Roza, Zakat or Hajj. To Hajj islam ke sutoono mein se aik sutoon Hai or Ye Musalmano ke faraiz Mein Se aik Azeem Farz Hai To Ye Hajj hota Kya Hai.? Iski Tareef (definition) kya Hai.?
Yaad Rakhen..!! Ki Makhsoos Waqt Mein Aik Fixed Timing Mein Ahram Pahen kar 9 Zilhijjah Ke Din Maidane Arfaat mein Rukna Aur fir tawafe ziyarat Karna Ye Hajj hota Hai.
Makhsoos waqt Kya hai.!? Yani Fix Timing Hai, pura Saal to hajj nahi Karte na hum kya hum Jab bhi Chahe Hajj ke liye Ja Sakte hain.!? Ab Jana Hai to ja Sakte hain.!?? Nahi, Hajj ke Kuch Month Hote Hain kuch Days Hote Hain unhi mein hajj hota Hai To usko fix timing Kahte Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-315)
Hajj Kise Kahte Hain.!?
Aur Woh Fix Timing Kaun Sa Hai.!? Shawwal Ka Mahina, Zil Qada Ka Mahina aur Zil Hijja Ke Pahle 10 Din Ye Hajj ke Days Hote Hain inme Banda Ahram Pahen kar Niyyat vagairah Kar kar Woh nikalta Hai or 9 Zil hijja ke din ke time Jab Arfat Mein aik lamhe ke liye bhi Rukta Hai aur baad mein tawafuz ziyarah kar leta Hai To iski hum hajj kahte Hain simple Hai Ye Hajj Mein Chand Faraiz Hain Or Hajj Ke 2 main Farz Hain Wuqoofe Arfaat or tawafuz ziyarah.
Wuqoof e Arfaat Ye Word Baar Baar Aayega Isko Samajh len Wuqoof Yani Rukna, Arfaat Mein Rukna Aik lamhe ke Liye Bhi 9 Zil hijja ko agar koi haji Wuqoof e Arfat kar leta Hai To woh haji ban jata Hai jab ki woh ahram ki halat mein ho niyyat vagairah ho to fir Woh Haji ban Gaya aur us par tawafuz ziyarah hota Hai Ye 2 Main Cheez Hai inke alawa jitni Bhi cheezen Hum Hajj mein Karte Hain woh Ya to wajib ke level Mein hongi Ya Sunnat ke level Mein hongi Ya Mustahab Ke Level Mein hongi to baqiya cheez sab alag Hai Hajj ke main cheez jo hota Hai woh Hajj ke ahram ki Niyyat ke Sath 9 Zil hijja ko arfat mein rukna Aur fir Tawafuz ziyarah karna Ye 2 Kar lega to bande ka Hajj ada ho Jayega.
Baki Wajibat ka Bhi khayal karna hai 27 wajibat hote hain to har wajib ka khayal rakhna zaruri Hai nahi rakhenge to kabhi dam lazim, kabhi badna Lazim hota hai kabhi sadqa lazim hota hai lekin Hum Ye nahi Kahenge bande ka Hajj nahi hua.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-316)
Hajj Kise Kahte Hain.!?
Agar koi aisa Banda Hai Jisne wuqoofe Arfat kiya hi nahi Hai, To iske alawa sab kuch Kar le Mina mein ruk jaye, mujdalfa mein ruk jaye, kankari maar le, Qurbani kar le sab kuch kar le lekin woh haji nahi Kahlayega kyun ke main jo tha arfat mein rukna woh nahi Paya Gaya isi tarah.
Isi tarah tawafuz ziyarah agar kisi ne nahi Kiya sab kuch kar liya tawafuz ziyarah kiye bigar wapas Apne Country aa gaya Tab Bhi uska hajj complete Nahi Hai, Zindagi Mein us Par farz hi rahega or iske liye koi kaffara, koi cheez usko cover hi Nahi kar sakti lazim hi hoga ki wapas ja kar Tawafuz ziyarah kare, haan..! delay Karne Ki wajah se dam vagairah Lazim aayega woh aik alag baat Hai lekin tawafu Ziyarah karna Hi Padega Tab ja kar hajj mumammal hoga.
To fix timing Mein ahram pahen kar 9 Zil Hijjah ke roz maidane arfaat mein rukna Aur Tawafuz ziyarah karna isko hum hajj kahte hain Aur Jo makhsoos waqt (Fix timing) hai woh Shawwal, Zil Qaida or zil hijjah ke Pahle 10 Din Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-317)
Hajj Ki Sharai Haysiyat :
Hajj Ki Sharai Haysiyat Kya Hoti Hai Yani Hajj Farz Hota Hai Ya Hajj Wajib hota Hai, Ya Nafil hota Hai.?
To Yaad Rakhen..!! Jab Ayyame Hajj Mein Ayyame Hajj yani Wahi Jo maine Kaha Shawwal, Zil Qaida, Zil Hijja ke Pahle 10 din isme agar kisi bande ke Paas itni Raqam aa jati Hai ki jisse woh Apna hajj ada kar sakta Hai matlab Hajj ke Liye Jitne Bhi Kharche honge ticket Ka, Waha Par Rukne ka, Khane Ka Aur mard hazraat jo hote hain jinke pichhe woh Apni family agar chhod kar ja rahe hain Walidain Hain to Jab tak woh Wahan Rahega unke kharche ka itna raqam agar uske pass Maojud ho in dino mein agar jiske paas itni raqam aa jati hai agar kisi bande ke Pass Chahe Aik lamhe ke Liye kyun na aa jaye Us Bande Par Hajj Farz ho Jata Hai.
Aisa tha ki in mahine ko alawa mein tha misal Ke taur Par Muharram ke mahine Mein kisi ke paas 50 lakh rupay they lekin Ramazan mein pura ka pura kangal ho gaya Ya uske paas 2 lakh 3 lakh hi bache Hain ab kya us par hajj farz hoga.!? Nahi, in dino mein Shawwal, zil Qadah, zil hijjah inme agar kisi bande ke Pass Achha khasa raqam aa jata hai itne raqam ki woh apna kharcha dekh le pure raste ka kharcha, ja Kar wapas aane tak jitne akhrajat hain bas, plane ticket , visa sab Kuch + Mard hazraat ke liye bilkhusus ke jo apne family vagairah ko agar chhod kar Ja rahe hain to pichhe Unka Kharcha Jis tarah chalta hai waisa chal sake Biwi, Bachhe walidain vagairah Sab ke Jo inke under Aate Hain agar Itna amount Hai To fir us Par Hajj farz ho gaya Agar itna Amount Nahi Hai fir hajj farz Nahi Hoga. Majeed hajj ke aur sharait Hain ان شاء الله Main aange Isko arz karti hoon.
To Hajj ki jab bhi Sharait pai jayengi Bande Par Hajj farz ho jayega, kisi ne agar hajj ki mannat mani to us hajj ko Pura karna wajib Ke darze mein hai aur Jiska farz hajj ho chuka Hai To fir woh jo hajj karega woh Nafli hajj kahenga. To Kabhi hajj farz hota hai, kabhi Hajj wajib hota hai, Kabhi Hajj nafil hota Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-318)
Hajj ki Ahmiyyat :
Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya Jo Hajj ki isteta'at Rakhta ho aur woh kisi uzr ke bigair Kisi valid Reason Ke bigair woh Hajj na kare To woh chahe Yahoodi ho kar mare Ya nasrani ho kar mare العیاذ باللہ
Yani iski Maut Mein Aur Yahudi o Nasrani ki maut mein kuch bhi Farq Nahi Hoga ki woh log bhi Hajj nahi Karte Aur Ye shakhs bhi hajj nahi Karta Yani معاذ الله Allah Ta'ala hifazat farmaye ki bigair kisi wajah ke hajj mein delay Karte rahna imaan ki barbadi ka sabab ban sakta Hai. Itni Bezargi (Narazgi) Sarkar ﷺ Ne us bande se farmayi Ki Jo Isteta'at Rakhne ke bawjood Hajj nahi Karte.
Aur hum mein se kitne hi log aise Hain Jo Umrah par to nikal jayenge Halanki Hajj Farz Hai, Umrah kuch hajj wajib ke darze mein to nahi Hai Na, Sunnat Hai Zindagi bhar banda umrah Nahi karta to kya gunahgar hota hai.!? Nahi, lekin Hajj Farz hai hajj chhod kar fir umrah Par chale jayenge or sab kar lenge Hajj jis par farz Hai Usko lazmi taur par karna Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-319)
Ye Ujr Hargiz Qabile Qubool Nahi :
Fir log kya Samajhte Hain ki meri Ammi ne nahi kiya, Mere Abbu ne nahi Kiya, Mere shohar ne nahi kiya, saas ne nahi kiya, Susur se nahi kuya fulan ne nahi kiya, Abhi ye ho jane do abhi woh jane do, ghar ban jane do, bachhon ki shadi ho jane do fir hum hajj karenge lagatar is matter mein woh gunahgar hai aur lazmi Hai har saal un par ye zimmedari banti hai ki agar woh hai Zindagi Mein aik hi baar to hajj Farz hota Hai Na aik baar kar liya to farz ada ho gaya lekin har saal woh mahine aate hain woh Nahi ja rahe hain Hajj par na uske liye koi koshish kar Rahe hain to fir Ye yaqeenan yaqeenan Gunahe Kabeera Mein mubtila Hain.
Aur Ye Reasons le kar jo baithey rahte hain Na Ye Gunahe Kabeera ke lazmi taur par murtakib Hain. Hajj ke liye Bulugat umar hai balig ho gaye hajj farz ho gaya to fir bhale woh bachha 10 saal mein balig ho gaya Hai uske naam par walidain ne 50-60 laakh ki property Kar ke rakhi Hai Us bachhe Par hajj farz hai us bachhe ko jana padega hajj mein itna maal jab ayyame hajj mein hoga to fir lazmi taur par use hajj ke liye nikalna padega Isme koi umrah nahi Hai, Hajj budhon ke liye nahi hota, Hajj Musalman par hota hai jo banda musalman Hai Aqil hai balig hai aur us par hajj farz hai to fir jana padega Ye sab reasons in valid Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-320)
Ye Ujr Hargiz Qabile Qubool Nahi :
Kal Qayamat ke Roz hum Ye nahi kah sakte (Allah Ta'ala Hifazat farmate) Agar ye sawal puchh liya gaya ki kyun Nahi gaye to ye ujr Aap ka hargiz kabile qubool nahi hai ke mere walidain Nahi gaye they is liye Main Nahi gaya, Walidain Par Hajj jana Nahi Jana Ye unka Jimma Hai Walid Hain to jo dekhne ka Mamla hai woh unka hai, aap apna dekhen Khudanakhasta isi halat mein maut aa gai aur Sarkar ﷺ Ki Woh Waeed aap ne Samaat ki Agar ye puri ho gai to fir Kya banega.?😢 Ya fir Chalen Allah Ta'ala ke Karam se Bande ko imaan Par hi Khatima Naseeb ho gaya kal isi ke bare mein Sawal ho gaya fir banda kya Jawab dega.!?
To Sab se Pahle Apne Faraiz ko complete Karna Hai, Namaz, roza, zakat, Hajj 4 Aham faraiz ibadaton se Related Hain Farz uloom vagairah to farz hai alag baat hai Lekin Jo ibadaton mein aap ke faraiz hain Pahle lazmi Taur Par unko Mukammal Karen Namaz, Roza, Zakat, Hajj Ye baqi rakhte huwe jitne aap Mustahabat kar len aap bataye inka kya fayda hoga.!? Sabse pahle to farz hai na inhi ka sawal hoga Ye baqi rakhte huwe bande ne miladen kar li, Masjide Bana li, Sab kuch kar liya lekin jo ayen farz hai woh baqi raha to fir Isko ye kuch kaam nahi dega qayamat ke din Kyun ki Farz Pahla hai iska sawal aap se laazmi hona Hai, Ye woh cheez hai Jiske bare Mein Allah Ta'ala ne Aap ko Hukum diya Hai or kaha bhi hai iske bare mein sawal hoga to fir aap ko isko lazmi taur Par pura karna Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-321)
Aik Makhsus Raqam Kitni Hogi To Hajj Farz ho jayega.!?
Ab Ye har bande Par uske hisab se hai na, aaj kal jo hajj ke Kam se kam package bhi 6-7 laakh ke hote hain galiban to itni raqam ho, Aur mardon ke Liye Iske Alawa Biwi bachhon ko chhod kar ja raha Hai na to unka monthly Expense kitna Hota Hai Us hisab se utna raqam woh jitne din ke liye ja raha hai 5 din ke liye ja raha hai, 40 din ke liye ja raha hai jitne din ke liye bhi woh ja raha Hai walidain bachhon wagairah ka kharcha jo deta Hai woh utna ho to taqriban 7-8 laakh ye ban jata Hai kharche filhal.
Achha..!! Ye Abhi Filhal ka maine bol rahi hoon Agar kisi Ke Pass already Pahle Maal tha or hajj pahle kam mein ho raha Tha 3 laakh me ho raha tha 4 lakh mein ho raha tha to ab Ye na sochen ki haan baji ne kaha 6-7 lakh to nahi hai, Pahle dekhen Jab se aap ke Paas Maal aaya Hai Tab Se Jo hajj ke rate Chal rahe Hain usme Kahin Kabhi Aap Par Farz ho gaya to abhi woh bhale 7-8 lakh chala Gaya Aap ko Jana Padega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-322)
Sawal : Aurat Par Kab Hajj Farz hoga.!?
Aurat ke liye Aik ye hai ki Aurat ke Paas itni raqam ho + Aurat ke liye rukhsat us waqt Tak Hai Jab Tak ke uske Paas mahram na ho, Aurton Ke Liye Ye Hai ki mahram Agar sath mein ja raha Hai To uske sath hi ja sakti hai bigair mahram ke to Nahi Ja Sakti na, to mahram agar koi Nahi Hai to mahram ka agar kharcha utha Sakti Hai Aurat Jaise 6-7 laakh Apne Paise Aur 6-7 laakh majeed iske Paas Hai Sona itna hai ke 15-20 lakh ka Hai To Khud ka bhi kharcha utha Sakti Hai kisi mahram ka bhi utha Sakti Hai To aurat ko fir hajj karna Padega kisi mahram ko sath le ja kar ke uska kharcha Utha kar hajj karna Padega
Aur is surat mein Jab woh kharcha de rahi hai to koi mahram mana bhi nahi Karega Siway us qisam ke koi jahalat bhari ho fir woh kahe ke nahi hum nahi le kar jate to Alag mamla hai fir to isme aurat majboor Hai lekin iske alawa surat mein main kah rahi hoon woh degi to fir le kar jane wala ho jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-323)
Sawal : Kya Is Surat Mein Hajj Farz hoga.!?
Sona Rakha hua hai itna Hai ki Bechenge to hajj kar sakte Hain to Lazimi Hai bech kar Jana Padega Zarurat se jo zyada maal hai fir woh hajj lazim kar dega.
Ab jaise kisi ne kaha ghar rent Par diya hai jisse ghar chal raha hai aur Yani thoda hi maal hai, maal abhi Jama nahi Hua Hai fir hajj farz Nahi hoga. Plot Wagairah Bhi hai yani jisko aap bech kar ja sakte hain to hajj farz ho jayega.
Agar Qarza ho to.!? Qarza vagairah Ada karne ke jitna hi maal hai to fir to hajj nahi hoga, Jitna maal hai usse qarza vagairah minus kar ke dekhen jo bachta hai uske hisab Se Hukum hoga.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-324)
Sawal : Pahle Hajj Ada karen Ya Zakat.!?
Zebar Bech kar pahle Zakat ada Karen Ya Hajj Karen.!? Ye depend Karta hai aap par ki kya farz huaa hai dono farz hain to fir dono ada karne padenge. Aur aisa tha ki zakat pahle farz hui Hajj ka mahina baad mein aaya to aur zebar bech kar ada karne Mein maal kam ho jayega Hajj karne jitna raqam nahi rahega To zakat bas ada karni hogi.
Aur Agar Aisa Hai ki Hajj Pahle Farz huaa Hai baad mein zakat farz hui Hai To zakat Bhi deni padegi Hajj Bhi Karna Padega, Kyun ki Jo raqam aap sirf utha kar rakhte Hain Hajj ke Liye Ye Mere Hajj ke liye Hai us par saal ba Saal zakat banti rahegi. Jitna Bhi zarurat Se zyada Maal or property Hai inme fir woh dekha Jata Hai Ke agar malkiyat itni Hai ki Jisse Hajj Ada ki ja sakti Hai To usme fir hajj lazim ho jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-325)
Sawal : Biwi Ke Paas Hajj ke liye Paisa Hai magar Shohar Mana kare Aur Naraz ho To.!?
Iska Jawab Maine Barhan Diya Hai..!! Ki Sabse Pahle Hukum Hame Manna Hota Hai Allah Aur Rasool Ka uske Baad koi Bhi aata Hai, Zindagi Mein Jo bhi hain sab baad mein Hain Sab se Pahle Allah Aur Rasool ka hukum Jab Allah Aur Uske Rasool ki tarah se Sakhti Se Hukum aa Gaya Ki hajj par jana Hai, ab isme ye nahi dekha jayega walidain naraz hote Hain, Bade bhai naraz hote Hain, Saan Naraz ho rahe Hain, Susur naraz ho rahe hain, Shohar narz ho rahe Hain, Jeth naraz ho rahe hain Sab lambi line lagi hoti hai inki Narazgi ki,
Agar Aurat Ke Pass Koi Mahram muyssar Hai to iske baad hazaar log usse naraz ho jaye, fir bhi woh hajj Par jaye kyun Ki Allah ka hukum Hai Use Woh Pura karna Hai. Ab Jo Bila-Wajah naraz ho raha Hai Allah Ke nek kaam Mein naraz ho raha Hai, kisi ke Farz ki wajah Se naraz ho raha Hai to woh apne aamal ki khair khud manaye Soche ki kal baroze qayamat Allah Ta'ala Ki bargah Mein Woh kya Jawab dega.? To iska jimma un Par Hai aurat Par Nahi Hai, Aurat ke liye yahi Hai ki woh Nikle hajj ke liye
Aur iske liye fir aisa bhi Nahi hai ki shohar se ijazat mange Woh, kyun ki Farz hajj ke liye ja rahi Hai To shohar mana bhi Kare to Aurat Nikal sakti Hai, Ijazat mange main ye nahi kah rahi hoon ki Saman Pack kar le, khud flight book kar le or nikal jaye nahi bole unko bol kar jaye lekin agar mana Bhi Karte Hain to fir Aap Ja Sakti Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-326)
Sawal : Joint Family Mein Agar Property Vagairah ho To Kin-Kin Par Hajj Farz hoga.!?
Joint Family Ka Mas'ala Ye hai ki jab tak pura Distribute kar ke nahi diya gaya Aur Jin jin ki milkiyat (ownership) mein Hai fir un Par hajj Farz hoga warna Nahi.
Ab aise hota hai na jaise susur ke hath Mein Sab Kuch control Mein Hai 5 Ghar Banaye huwe Hain Aik-Aik Karod Ke Aap Samajh len aur bola bhi Hai ye mere 5 ghar mere 5 bete ke liye hain Lekin abhi pura ikhtiyar (Right) bachhon ko nahi diya hai Sab Susur hi dekh rahe hain Manage Bhi wahi kar rahe Hain naam mein bhi unke hi hai sab kuch unke hi hai Lekin Bola hai ki Ye inke inke liye hai Yani marne ke baad tum is tariqe se le lena is tarah mamla hai to fir ye to diya hi nahi to is wajah se bachhon par hajj farz nahi hoga Lekin Iske alawa agar koi maal vagairah Nahi Hai, Aur agar de diya hai Ki beta ye tum log ka hai Aur woh bachhon ka hi ho gaya To Sab Par hajj farz ho jayega.
Sawal : Qarza Diya hai Abhi woh Wapas nahi de raha Hai to Kya Hukum hai.!?
Qarza diya hai Abhi Aap Ko wapas Nahi Mila hai na to Aur ummeed Bhi Nahi Hai to fir filhal To aap par hajj farz nahi hai lekin jab wapas dega Ya mil jayega kisi surat mein Fir hajj Farz ho Jayega. Aur Qarza dene se pahle ayyame Hajj Mein aap ke Paas utna maal maujood tha to fir already aap par hajj Farz ho chuka.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-327)
Hajj Ke Sharait :
Hajj ke 8 Sharait (Conditions) Hain Agar Ye 8 Condition kisi Mein Ye puri ki puri Pai jati hain To Hajj Farz Hai Warna Hajj Farz Nahi
1. Musalman Hona
2. Aazad hona : Aaj kal har koi aazad hota hai Pahle ke zamane mein Ye Gulam Baandi hote they to un Par hajj Farz nahi Hota tha.
3. Aaqil hona : Yani Majnoon Jo pagal hote Hain in Par Hajj Farz nahi.
4. Balig hona : Yani Chhote Jo Nabalig Bachhe hote Hain in Par Hajj Farz nahi.
Ye 4 Basic Conditions Hai Jo sab Mein Pai Jati Hai.
5. Tandrust Hona : Yani Sehat Mand Hona Koi Aisi Bimari na ho ki jiski wajah Se woh hajj ke liye na Ja Sake, Jaise Misal ke Taur Par Koi Coma Ki Surat Mein Hai woh bistar se hi nahi Uth Pa raha Hai Aisi surat Hai us par hajj farz Nahi Hai. Ya Paron Se hi mazoor hai chal Phir nahi sakta To aisa koi bimar Hai To Us Par hajj Farz Nahi Hai. Yani Pahle Se hi bimar hai,
agar pahle Maal tha Baad mein bimar ho Gaya kuch ho gaya, Paralysis vagairah ho gaya Jiski wajah se Hajj Par nahi ja Pa Raha hai To woh aik alag mamla hai fir hajje badal ki surat aayegi, Pahle se hi koi Mazoor Hai hath Paer vagairah Se Mazoor Hai aur bahut zyada bimar Hai To us Par hajj farz Nahi Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-328)
Hajj Ke Sharait :
6. Aankh Wala hona (Bina Hona) : Andhe Jo hote hain Jinko nazar nahi aata un par Hajj farz nahi Hai chahe kitna hi maal kyun na unke paas ho Agar woh kar bhi lete hain to nafli hajj hoga Farz hajj usko Nahi kahte Un Par hajj farz hi nahi hoga.
7. Isteta'at Hona : Yani Safar vagairah Ka Paisa hona.
8. Tamam conditions Ka Ayyame Hajj mein paya jana Yani Shawwal, Zil Qada, Aur Zil Hijja Mein Agar koi Musalman aqil balig aazad hai tandrust Hai aankho wala hai aur uske paas itni raqam hai jisse Woh Hajj Kar Sakta Hai To us par us saal hajj Ke liye Rawana hona farz Hai. Kisi wajah se agar us saal hajj par nahi ja sakta to agle salon Pe us par jana Ye farz rahega. Ye 8 Conditions Hai 8 conditions Jab Pai Jati hai To Hajj Farz, inme Se aik condition bhi kam Hai To Hajj Farz nahi Hota.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-329)
Hajj ke Sharait :
Dubara dohra rahi hoon : ¹Musalman Hona, ²Aazad hona, ³Aaqil hona, ⁴Balig hona, ⁵Tandrust hona Paralysis Vagairah Na ho, ⁶Beena (Aankho wala) hona, aur ⁷Safre hajj ka utna isteta'at Rakhna ⁸Aur last condition Ye jitne bhi 7 Points Hain Ye Pure 7 Points Ayyame Hajj mein paye Jana Agarche Aik lamhe ke liye paye jaye Bande par ya bandi par hajj farz ho jayega. Safar mein maine tafseel aap ko bata di khane peene ki, hajj ke qurbani ki, Flight ki, bason ki, tamam jo akhrajaat hain woh tamam cheezen isme shamil Hain.
Ghar banane ke liye paise alag se rakhe hain, Shadi vagairah Ke liye alag se rakhe hain to Ye na sochen ki ye zarurat ka Hai zarurat ka to hamare liye Hai, lekin..!! Shariat Ise khash waisi zarurat nahi batati ki in cheezon ki wajah se aap par hajj farz na ho in cheezon ki wajah Se Bhi aap par hajj farz ho jata hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-330)
Kya Hajj Farz ho Jane Par Foran Adaygi Lazim Hai.!?
Yaad Rakhen..!! Ke aik hota hai Hajj farz ho Jana Dusri Surat Ye Hoti Hai ki hajj ki adaygi bhi lazim ho jana Ye 2 Alag Cheez Hai. Jaise Aurat Hai Shawwal, Zil hijjah, Zil Qada mein Woh musalman hai, Aazad hai, Aaqil hai, balig hai, tandrust bhi hai, beena bhi Hai Safre hajj ki isteta'at bhi Woh rakhti Hai sab kuch hai to Aurat Par hajj to farz ho gaya Aap ye to nahi kah sakte ki Aurat par hajj Farz nahi Hai Hajj Farz ho gaya,
Lekin..!! Kya Foran Aurat hajj par nikal Sakti hai in ayyam mein.!? Nahi nikal Sakti, Kyun.!? Kyun ki iske sath mahram nahi Hai mahram hoga to foran nikal jaye hajj ke dino mein, aur agar mahram nahi Hai to aurat hajj par nahi jayegi ab is saal aurat agar hajj par Nahi jati to kya hum ye bolenge Ki Aurat gunahgar hui.?? Nahi na, Kyunki isne jaanboojh kar delay nahi kiya.
To Aik hota hai hajj farz ho jana aur aik hota hai adaygi yani Hajj ko ja kar complete Karna Ye farz Hai to ye aik alag cheez hai, aurat par hajj farz ho gaya lekin isko ada karna abhi ke abhi ja kar complete karna lazim nahi hai isko ab relaxation milegi ki thoda time baad mein mahram ka Intejam ho jayega tab us Saal ja kar hajj ada kare to aik hai hajj ki farziyat or aik hai ki adaygi e Hajj lazim hona.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-331)
Adaygi e Hajj kab lazim ho Jati hai.!?
Isme 4 Conditions Hain :
1. Rasta Bilkul Pur Aman Ho : Yani wahan Par koi problem Kuch Issues vagairah Na ho Jaise abhi aap government ke through ja rahe hain to pura clear hota hai koi problem nahi Hoti, Lekin..!! Aisa hai ki fulan country walon ko filhaal abhi rok diya gaya hai aap jayenge to kuch khatra hoga Jaan ko khatra hoga Ye sab cheezen Hain to fir us saal hajj ki adaygi lazim nahi hota,
2. isi tarah Jo banda jelon vagairah Mein Band hai un Par us saal adaygi lazim Nahi hai, kisi ko nahaq jel Mein babd kar diya gaya hajj farz ho sakta hai lekin Ye hum kahenge adaygi abhi lazim nahi Hai thoda Delay kar sakte Hain.
3. Aurat Iddat mein na ho : Jo aurat iddat mein hoti hai to ab aisa hai ki Sab kuch ready hai mahram bhi ready hai lekin idda Mein aurat hai to Ab bhi nahi ja sakti iddat complete Karegi.
4. Aurat ke Sath mahram na ho tab bhi Hajj ki adaygi lazim nahi Hai
Jab Ye 4 Cheezen payi jayegi to fir adaygi lazim hogi farz to tha ab adaygi bhi lazim hogi. Aur agar inme se koi aik cheez rah Gai to hajj to farz ho jayega lekin adaygi Lazim nahi Hogi To Ye chand basic points they.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-332)
Sawal : Jinko Major eye Problem Kya Un Par Hajj Farz hai.!?
Major Eye Problem ho Yani dikhta Hai to fir to hajj ki farjiyat mein aayega Bas thoda bahut problem Hai To, Aur jinko nazar hi nahi aata naabina jo hum kahte Hain blind Person un Par hajj moaf Hai.
Sawal : Agar Koi Shakhs Beena tha Baad Mein Nabeena hoa to Us Par Kya Hukum Hoga.!?
Koi Shakhs Pahle beena tha Pahle uski Aankhe Allah Ke karam se Salamat thi Aur Us waqt Hajj Farz bhi Ho Gaya Tha baki Conditions Pai gai thi baad Mein Naabina ho gaya to us par Hajj Farz hai ab woh khud nahi Ja sakta To kisi ko bhej Kar Hajje Badal karwaye.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-333)
Sawal : Jis Year mein conditions Complete Ho Rahi Hai usi Year mein Jana lazim Hai ya next year Mein bhi Ja sakte hain.!?
Hajj ke Sharait Jis Year Mein Complete ho or adaygi Bhi Lazim ho jaye usi Year mein Jana Hai, Ab koshish Karna Hai Apply Karna Hai Form vagairah Ke Liye agar naam Nahi aata to fir woh aik alag mamla Hai isme gunahgar nahi honge lekin koshish zaroor Karni hogi.
Sawal : Hajj Farz ho Gaya tha lekin next Saal uske Paas Paise na ho to.!?
Agar Hajj Farz ho gaya tha Kisi par aur ab uske Paas paise nahi Hain To Fir Qarza le kar hajj kare.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-334)
Iddat Se Mutalliq Chand Sawal :
Sawal : Agar koi aurat Yani Jiska Naam Vagairah aa chuka ho To ab kya Woh kisi surat mein Hajj Mein Nahi ja Sakti Iddat mein Hai to.!?
Agar Woh Aurat apne country mein mojood hain to Nahi ja sakti Us Aurat ko woh ticket vagairah chhodna Padega kyun ki iddat Farz Ke darze mein hai na to ab Aurat ko iddat guzarni Hai, is saal fir Aurat par hajj ki adaygi hi lazim nahi hai, Bhale hajj farz hai lekin adaygi lazim nahi Hai to Us Aurat ko Fir woh cancel karna Padega Aurat iddat Continue karegi hajj par rawana Nahi hogi.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-335)
Iddat Se Mutalliq Chand Sawal :
Sawal : agar aisa ho gaya ki raste mein Hai Jaise makkah pahunchne ke baad Shohar ka inteqal ho jata hai Ya Kabhi madina mein hote hain to Shohar ka inteqal ho jaye to aisi surat mein kya karenge.!?
Asal Hukum to ye hota hai ki jahan Par aurat hai wahi par iddat continue Kare lekin zahir si baat hai Wahan Par kanoon hai rules regulation hai aap wahan chand dino ka visa le kar jate Hain aur woh Exchange is tarsh nahi ho sakta baqayda kahi par iddat nahi guzar sakte to is surat mein aurat ko hukum ye Hoga ki agar woh already wahan par mojood hai or koi mahram Hai to unke Sath, aur agar mahram nahi hai aisa tha ki shohar ke sath gai thi or shohar ka inteqal ho gaya aur ab aurat iddat mein hai to ab Kya kare..??
To aisi surat mein Fir majburan woh aurat group ke ladies ke sath rahe Nek jo aurten hoti Hain unke sath Apna hajj vagairah Mukammal kare aur hajj mukammal hone ke baad bila zarurat idhar-Udhar shopping ke liye Na jaye Jo bhi iddat ke baqi ayyam agar Madina Mein guzar rahe hain to Madina mein, Makkah mein Hai To makkah me Hotel mein ruk kar apni iddat ko complete Kar ke fir apne country wapas aa jaye.
Aur Airport se kareeb tar agar kahin Par woh apni iddat ko continue Kar sakti Hai To wahan par kare, warna Fir ghar aa kar apni iddat ko continue Kare Ye nahi kahenge ki ab Woh iddat nahi bathegi, nahii.. Iddat jitne time baithna hai utne time baithna hi hai fir woh is tarah thodi thodi usko rukhsat milti jayegi Jabki already woh Wahan Par Pahunch chuki Hai aur agar India Mein hi Hai To fir nahi ja sakte India Mein hi apni iddat ko complete Karna padega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-336)
Agar Mahram Na Ho To.!?
Aurat Ke Pass Mahram to Hain lekin woh Ready Nahi ho rahe jane ke liye, Ya Mahram hi nahi Hain aurat Ke Or aurat par hajj farz ho chuka hai to kab tak intezar kare.!? Aakhri time me Kya woh ja sakti hai Ya woh inteqal kar jaye to gunahgar hogi.!?
To Dekhiye Agar..!! Aurat ke Paas itna Maal Hai Jiski wajah se woh khud hajj kar sakti hai, lekin Mahram ke Akhrajaat Nahi hain kabhi kabhaar aisa hota hai ki aurat ke paas 6-7 Lakh ka gold Vagairah hota hai Jo uske akhrajaat Ke liye kafi hai Yani hajj jane ke liye,
Ab itna maal nahi Hai ki koi mahram ko woh sath Mein le kar ja sake Yani Majeed 6 lakh de kar bole ki aap chalen mere sath aisa mamla bhi Nahi Hai, Aur koi Mahram Khud Ready Bhi Nahi Hai ki woh Apna paisa kharch kar ke ja ke hajj kare...! Aisi surat ho gai to aurat Par hajj to farz ho jayega lekin hum Yahi kahenge chunke abhi uske Paas Mahram filhar nahi hai to fir woh intezar kare.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-337)
Is Surat Mein Aurat Kab Tak intezar Karegi.!?
Jab tak ke uske Paas Ya to itna maal aa jaye Ki Mahram ka kakharcha de kar kisi ko ready kar ke sath me le Jaye Ya Fir woh mahram khud hi Apna kuch de kar ready Ho Jaaye Tab tak usko intezar karne ka Hukum Diya Jaayega or Agar puri zindagi Aurat Mahram ke hajj ke akhrajaat Par usko qudrat hasil hi nahi hote utne Paise Hi nahi Aate Ya woh bigair akhrajaat ke Sath Jane ke liye tayyar hi nahi hota Aisa koi surat ho jata hai To aurat par wajib hai ki Marne Se Pahle Apni wasiyyat kar de ki Mere Baad fulan Shakhs ko Ya Jo bhi Hai Mere marne ke baad meri taraf se hajje badal karwa den Agar Wasiyyat nahi karegi to gunahgar hogi.
Ab us Par hajj farz tha lekin chunki adaygi wajib nahi thi to is hisab se woh nahi Gai usko gunah nahi hai, lekin...!! Is Ko Ab lazim ho jayega ki apni wasiyyat kar de ki khuda Nakhasta agar meri wafaat ho gai to mere marne ke baad meri taraf se mere maal se hajj e badal ada karwa diya jaye aur fir wursa par lazim ho jayega Ki woh hajje badal karwaye, Warna..!! Agar is tarah Ki wasiyyat Nahi karti to fir Aurat gunahgar hogi.
Waise Bhi Wasiyyat Ki Baat chali hai to Main Aap ko bata doon Ki jin Par Bhi Hajj farz Hai agar unho ne ada Nahi kiya Hai unhe Pahle hi Wasiyyat Kar deni chahiye ki mere Upar Par hajj Farz Hai Aur Abhi meri Adaygi Nahi hui Hai To mere maal se Hajje badal karwa diya jaye Agar kisi ke Pass Maal hai, Ya kam se kam agar maal nahi Hai abhi filhal or koi surst nahi banti to kam se kam kuch wasiyyat kar ke jaye taki woh wursa baad Mein us Par amal Kar sake kyun ki wasiyyat karna Lazim hota Hai aur Wasiyyat na karne Par marhoom to gunahgar Hai Aur wursa Par lazim Bhi Nahi Hota ki marhoom Ki taraf Se woh Hajj karwae.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-338)
Hajje Badal Ki Targeeb :
Wursa Par lazim to Nahi Hota ki marhoom Ki taraf Se woh Hajj e badal karwae, Agarche main Yahi targeeb dungi Jo bachhe mali haisiyat se Pukhta ho or unko pata ho ki walidain ka hajj ya to durust tariqe se ada na hua ho Yani faraiz bhi dhang se ada nahi huwe ho aisa koi mamla Hai Ya Hajj kiya hi nahi Tha agar aap ke pass Isteta'at Hai to fir kisi ko bhej kar unki taraf se hajje badal karwa den, Hajje Badal ke bhi Bahut sare rules Hote Hain ان شاء الله عزوجل Main baad Mein Chand Aap ko zikar kar dungi. Majeed isme detail Hai Agar kisi ko hajje badal Par jana hai ya behjna Hai To fir woh pure ahkam seekh kar jaye,
Bahrhaal koshish karen walidain ho ya Jo bhi ho agar aap ke marhoom koi aise Hain or aap isteta'at Rakhte hain ki unke taraf se Kisi ko hajj karwa den Ya to khud kar len bahut Achhi baat Hai aap hi ja kar unki taraf se hajj e Badal kar len aur nahi kar sakte to fir kisi or ko bhejen, or Agar aap ka khud ka hajj baki hai To apna hajj kar len
Lekin..!! Mera mashwara ye hoga ki kisi Aalime deen ko jo already Hajj kar chuka hai Ya Kam se kam makka e Mukarrama Madina e Munawwarah ki Hajri kar chuka Hai unko bhejiye kyun ki Jo aalim hote Hain unko masail ka Achha khasa ilm hota Hai To waqi jo ilm rakhne wale aalim hazraat hote Hain muftiyan e kiram hote Hain aur jo Wahan Par Visit Kar chuke Hain sab kuch dekh chuke hain unko bhejen ki aap mere Walida ki taraf se hajj e badal Kar den, Ye behtreen Surat Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-339)
Agar Mahram Gunahgar ho Namaz Vagairah Ka khayal na rakhta ho To unke Sath Hajj Par Jana Kaisa.!?
To Le kar to aap ja Sakti Hain gunah karenge iska wabaal un Par hoga Aap to apni Farziyat ke liye Le kar Ja Rahi hain na to dekhiye agar koi Achha mahram milta hai jo aap ke liye save bhi ho sath Mein or pabande Sharaa ho to bahut achhi baat Hai warna aisa to aaj kal aap ko aik dam hi nek Ba-Sharaa to Shayed Shohar bhi na mile, kisi kisi ko aisa ho jata hai Na ki Shohar Hazraat Bhi Bilkul Be-Namazi hote Hain ab Hum To Ye Nahi Kah sakte aurat ko aap wait karte rahen ki jab tak shohar ba-Sharaa ho Jaye to le kar ja sakte Hain. Kyun Ke Aap ke liye Safar mein inki zarurat Hai Woh puri ho gai, Aap Apna Hajj pura Karen ab majeed agar gunah karte hain chunke walid hain or Apne aamal ke khud zimmedar woh Hain to iska wabaal fir un Par hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-340)
Bigair Mahram ke Umrah Ya Hajj Par Jana.!?
Umrah ka to sawal hi chhod den aap umrah ke liye Aurat ja hi nahi sakti kisi surat mein umrah to sunnat Hai na, Hajj to Farz Hai Jab Hajj Par Nahi Ja Sakti to umrah to bahut Door ki baat Hai, Ummul momineen Hazrate Sauda رضى الله تعالى عنها ne zindagi me Sirf Apna Farz hajj ada kiya tha iske alawa aap kabhi apne Hujra e Mubarka se bahar tashreef na lai hatta ki umrah ke liye aap bahar tashreef na lai Or Unka kahna Yahi tha mujh par Allah Ta'ala ne jo farz rakha hai woh maine mukammal kar liya Ab mere liye behtar ye hai ki main ba-Parda Apne ghar me rahun, Allah Ta'ala ki taraf se mujhe hukum diya Gaya Hai ki main Ghar me rahun 4 Diwari me rahun To woh isi tarah unho ne Apni zindagi guzari siwaay Farz ke liye woh bahar aai thi iske baad woh bahar na tashreef lai hatta ki unka Wisale Purmalaal ho gaya. To umrah to bahut door ki baat hai Hajj ke liye bhi yahi hukum hai Ye Hajje badal ka to main bata diya.
Baaz ulma Kiraam ke nazdeek to ye hai ki Aurat par to hajj hi farz Nahi hota jab tak ki uske pass mahram na ho..Baaz ulma kiram ke nazdeek Aurat ke liye 9wi shart hai 8 to maine batai Aurat ke liye 9wi Shart ye hai ki uske sath mahram ho to Yahan Tak ulma Kiram ne farmaya hai ki farz nahi Hai. Lekin Bahut Se Ulma Kiram ne Muftiyan e Kiram ne Yahi hukum Diya Hai ki hajj to farz ho jayega fir woh Hajj e Badal ki wasiyyat Kare or ibadat mein fir ahtiyat bhi Lazim hoti hai to behtar Hai ki Hajje badal ki wasiyyat kar de To Chand Doubt Jo they Mahram se related Ye Maine Clear Karwa diye.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-341)
Maal Se Related Mas'ala :
In Suraton Mein Hajj Farz hoga Ya Nahi.!?
Maal Se Related Bhi Kafi Sawal they To Dekhiye..!! Maal Jo aap ki zarurat se zyada ho Yani jiske Pass sona ho chandi ho, Zarurat se zyada Cash Ho Achha Ye Main Aap ko Mukhtsran Arz kar rahi hoon maal ke bare mein Ye tafseeli zakat course mein maine padha diye they ab Isko majeed fir se dohrana padega to Kafi Waqt lag jayenge Mujhe to Short mein Main arz kar deti hoon fir Agar Aap ko majeed koi doubt ho na ki iski wajah Se hajj farz hoga ya nahi Aap personal Par mujhe bhej den ان شاء الله Jab mujhe waqt milta hai main arz karti hoon Ya fir kisi muftiyan e kiraam ki bargah mein aap puchh len woh Aap ki behtar rahnumai farma denge ki hajj Farz huaa hai Ya nahi to short Mein arz kar rahi hoon
Jiske Paas sona ho chahe zarurat ko chahe Pahenne ka ho Chahe bank Mein rakha ho jo bhi ho jiske Pass Sona ho, Jiske Paas chandi ho isi tarah kisi ke Pass cash ho aur woh cash Uski use se zyada ho Ayyame hajj mein aaya hai Ye cash mojood Hai Aur usi mahine ke kharche ka Hai Ye Rent ka hai, bills ka hai, sab ka hai to woh chhod den usko hata kar additional cash kisi ke paas hai Jaise 15-20 Lakh bank mein pada hua hai aur ye zarurat se zyada hi hai Zahir si baat hai To fir is bande par hajj farz ho jayega.
Maal Se Related Mas'ala :
In Suraton Mein Hajj Farz hoga Ya Nahi.!?
Maal Se Related Bhi Kafi Sawal they To Dekhiye..!! Maal Jo aap ki zarurat se zyada ho Yani jiske Pass sona ho chandi ho, Zarurat se zyada Cash Ho Achha Ye Main Aap ko Mukhtsran Arz kar rahi hoon maal ke bare mein Ye tafseeli zakat course mein maine padha diye they ab Isko majeed fir se dohrana padega to Kafi Waqt lag jayenge Mujhe to Short mein Main arz kar deti hoon fir Agar Aap ko majeed koi doubt ho na ki iski wajah Se hajj farz hoga ya nahi Aap personal Par mujhe bhej den ان شاء الله Jab mujhe waqt milta hai main arz karti hoon Ya fir kisi muftiyan e kiraam ki bargah mein aap puchh len woh Aap ki behtar rahnumai farma denge ki hajj Farz huaa hai Ya nahi to short Mein arz kar rahi hoon
Jiske Paas sona ho chahe zarurat ko chahe Pahenne ka ho Chahe bank Mein rakha ho jo bhi ho jiske Pass Sona ho, Jiske Paas chandi ho isi tarah kisi ke Pass cash ho aur woh cash Uski use se zyada ho Ayyame hajj mein aaya hai Ye cash mojood Hai Aur usi mahine ke kharche ka Hai Ye Rent ka hai, bills ka hai, sab ka hai to woh chhod den usko hata kar additional cash kisi ke paas hai Jaise 15-20 Lakh bank mein pada hua hai aur ye zarurat se zyada hi hai Zahir si baat hai To fir is bande par hajj farz ho jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-342)
Maal Se Related Mas'ala :
In Suraton Mein Hajj Farz hoga Ya Nahi.!?
Isi tarah iske alawa bhi Zarurat se zyada Jo bhi cheezen Hain zarurat se zyada matlab Unke bigair aap ki zindagi guzar sakte hain.
Jaise aap ki gadiyan Hain kisi ke pass 25-30 lakh ki gadi Hai lekin woh rozana isko istemal karta hai pura iska kaam gadi par dependent Hai ab hum Ye nahi kah sakte Hain ki 30 lakh ki gadi Hai bech den aap ir aap ki puri family Hajj Par Chali jaye itna zabar shariat Mein Allah ka Karam Hai Allah ka rahem hai bande Par Nahi kiya gaya Allah Raheem hai bande ko uske taqat se zyada isteta'at Se zyada kisi Par Hukum nahi diya Gaya to ab ye uske zarurat ki gadi Ha To Ye Nahi kaha jayega ki bechen Baad mein aa kar chahe to aap chal kar chale jaye kaam par chahe cycle le kar chale jaye Aisa nahi hai Iske Alawa Zarurat se zyada Jo cheezen Padi hain. Ya fir Rahne Wagairah ka ghar hai iske alawa 2-3 flat Le kar rakhi Hai As An investment rakhen Hain plots le lar rakhe hain ye sab cheezen hain to ye sab cheezen zarurat se aap ke zyada hai.
Rahne ka makaan, Pahenne ke kapde, istemali cheezen istemal ke mobiles Ye Sab aap hata len iske alawa Agar Maal Hai Aur Qarza vagairah hata de iske baad jitna maal Aap ke Pass Bachta Hai ayyame hajj mein agar itna hai ki jisse aap Hajj kar sakte Hain, mard hazraat ke liye naan kafqa ho jo Bhi hai woh Sab utna hai to fir hajj farz ho jayega, Warna Hajj farz nahi To Agar kisi Par hajj farz nahi Huaa Hai To shawwal aate hi usko dekh lena chahiye ki Jo ayyame hajj Hai isme kahi par Bhi agar uske paas itna maal aa jata Hai To Hajj us Par farz ho jayega Ye note karte rahna chahiye.
Maal Se Related Mas'ala :
In Suraton Mein Hajj Farz hoga Ya Nahi.!?
Isi tarah iske alawa bhi Zarurat se zyada Jo bhi cheezen Hain zarurat se zyada matlab Unke bigair aap ki zindagi guzar sakte hain.
Jaise aap ki gadiyan Hain kisi ke pass 25-30 lakh ki gadi Hai lekin woh rozana isko istemal karta hai pura iska kaam gadi par dependent Hai ab hum Ye nahi kah sakte Hain ki 30 lakh ki gadi Hai bech den aap ir aap ki puri family Hajj Par Chali jaye itna zabar shariat Mein Allah ka Karam Hai Allah ka rahem hai bande Par Nahi kiya gaya Allah Raheem hai bande ko uske taqat se zyada isteta'at Se zyada kisi Par Hukum nahi diya Gaya to ab ye uske zarurat ki gadi Ha To Ye Nahi kaha jayega ki bechen Baad mein aa kar chahe to aap chal kar chale jaye kaam par chahe cycle le kar chale jaye Aisa nahi hai Iske Alawa Zarurat se zyada Jo cheezen Padi hain. Ya fir Rahne Wagairah ka ghar hai iske alawa 2-3 flat Le kar rakhi Hai As An investment rakhen Hain plots le lar rakhe hain ye sab cheezen hain to ye sab cheezen zarurat se aap ke zyada hai.
Rahne ka makaan, Pahenne ke kapde, istemali cheezen istemal ke mobiles Ye Sab aap hata len iske alawa Agar Maal Hai Aur Qarza vagairah hata de iske baad jitna maal Aap ke Pass Bachta Hai ayyame hajj mein agar itna hai ki jisse aap Hajj kar sakte Hain, mard hazraat ke liye naan kafqa ho jo Bhi hai woh Sab utna hai to fir hajj farz ho jayega, Warna Hajj farz nahi To Agar kisi Par hajj farz nahi Huaa Hai To shawwal aate hi usko dekh lena chahiye ki Jo ayyame hajj Hai isme kahi par Bhi agar uske paas itna maal aa jata Hai To Hajj us Par farz ho jayega Ye note karte rahna chahiye.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-343)
Maal Se Related Mas'ala :
In Suraton Mein Hajj Farz hoga Ya Nahi.!?
Aur isme bhi kabhi kabhar aisa hota hai ki anjane me na Chahte huwe Bhi kabhi kabhar hajj ki farziyat ka hukum aa jata Hai, Woh kaise.!?
Jaise kabhi kabhar Sharai hila karate hain chalen itni badi raqam ka to aaj koi hila shayed hi karwata ho ki 6-7 lakh aik sath kisi faqeer ko de diye, misal ke taur Par Kisi ne kisi faqeer ko sharai hila ke liye 10 lakh rupay aik sath de diya ki Ye aap rakhen aur fir mujhe kisi Nek kaam ke liye wapas de den or waqt kon sa chal raha tha.? Shawwal ka mahina chal raha Tha To ab woh faqeer ke paas 10 lakh aate hi Aur jahir si baat hai woh uski zarurat se zyada hai fir us par hajj farz ho gaya bhale usne baad Mein kisi nek kaam ke liye wapas kar diya ho ki Aap isko achhe kisi deeni kaam mein laga den, Madarsa banane Mein laga den, Masjid Banane Mein laga den, Lekin..! aik lamhe ke liye to Uske Pass Maal aa gaya Tha na to us par hajj farz ho gaya to ye khayal rakhna chahiye aur agar kisi ko de bhi diya to usko bol bhi de ki aap par Hajj farz ho gaya hai ya farz ho jayega to usko ittela de kar fir aap ye mamla karen.
Isi tarah kabhi kabhaar walidain bachhon ke liye sona le lete Hain Sona de dete hain badi bachhiyan Hain Jaise shadi ke qabil hain Kuch gift de diya fir wapas le liya Ya bachhi ne wapas de diya ki chalen bech den Jo bhi ho to ab Kya ho gaya.? Utne time Ke liye maal aa gaya tha To fir hajj farz ho gaya to ye cheezon ka khayal rakhna chahiye ke hajj farz ho raha hai ya nahi Hajj ki farziyat ke liye yaad rakhen inhi dino mein hai pure saal mein nahi Jo hajj ke din (Ayyam) Hain inme Agar Kisi ke Paas maal aa jata Hai jo hajj ke liye kafi Hai To hajj farz Hoga warna Nahi.
Maal Se Related Mas'ala :
In Suraton Mein Hajj Farz hoga Ya Nahi.!?
Aur isme bhi kabhi kabhar aisa hota hai ki anjane me na Chahte huwe Bhi kabhi kabhar hajj ki farziyat ka hukum aa jata Hai, Woh kaise.!?
Jaise kabhi kabhar Sharai hila karate hain chalen itni badi raqam ka to aaj koi hila shayed hi karwata ho ki 6-7 lakh aik sath kisi faqeer ko de diye, misal ke taur Par Kisi ne kisi faqeer ko sharai hila ke liye 10 lakh rupay aik sath de diya ki Ye aap rakhen aur fir mujhe kisi Nek kaam ke liye wapas de den or waqt kon sa chal raha tha.? Shawwal ka mahina chal raha Tha To ab woh faqeer ke paas 10 lakh aate hi Aur jahir si baat hai woh uski zarurat se zyada hai fir us par hajj farz ho gaya bhale usne baad Mein kisi nek kaam ke liye wapas kar diya ho ki Aap isko achhe kisi deeni kaam mein laga den, Madarsa banane Mein laga den, Masjid Banane Mein laga den, Lekin..! aik lamhe ke liye to Uske Pass Maal aa gaya Tha na to us par hajj farz ho gaya to ye khayal rakhna chahiye aur agar kisi ko de bhi diya to usko bol bhi de ki aap par Hajj farz ho gaya hai ya farz ho jayega to usko ittela de kar fir aap ye mamla karen.
Isi tarah kabhi kabhaar walidain bachhon ke liye sona le lete Hain Sona de dete hain badi bachhiyan Hain Jaise shadi ke qabil hain Kuch gift de diya fir wapas le liya Ya bachhi ne wapas de diya ki chalen bech den Jo bhi ho to ab Kya ho gaya.? Utne time Ke liye maal aa gaya tha To fir hajj farz ho gaya to ye cheezon ka khayal rakhna chahiye ke hajj farz ho raha hai ya nahi Hajj ki farziyat ke liye yaad rakhen inhi dino mein hai pure saal mein nahi Jo hajj ke din (Ayyam) Hain inme Agar Kisi ke Paas maal aa jata Hai jo hajj ke liye kafi Hai To hajj farz Hoga warna Nahi.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-344)
Maal Se Related Mas'ala :
In Suraton Mein Hajj Farz hoga Ya Nahi.!?
Agar kisi Ke Pass 4-5 Car ho to kya us Par Hajj Farz hai.!? 4-5 Car ho kisi ke pass aur Ye 5 car bhi uske istemal ki hi hai Zarurat ki ho, agar aisa hai ki shokiya taur Par rakhe hai kabhi kabhaar istemal karte Hain unke begair guzara chalta Hai to bilkul hum kahenge ki aap bech kar hajj par rawana ho, Lekin..!! Agar 4-5 gadiyan bhi aisi hain jo uski use ki Hain to fir us par hajj farz nahi Hai.
Jaise misal Ke Taur Par aap ko aasan si misal deti hoon ke Apna saman shift karne ke liye kisi ke paas 3 truck rakhi hui Hai Rozana woh isi mein saman load karta hai apna sara kaam karta hai or next day fir isi me saman le kar jayega load Un-Load Ye Teeno Truck se hi hota hai aur ye 3 truck mila kar Misal ke Taur Par qeemat 8-10 lakh ban rahi hai ab is par Hajj farz nahi hoga kyun ki iski zarurat ka hai to depend karta hai ki aap ki zarurat kya hai aur ye person to person depend Karna Hai Baaz logon ke liye kuch Cheezen Hajat (zarurat) ki hoti hai kuch logon ke liye zarurat se zyada hoti hai to every person Ka apna hota hai woh us hisab se hoga common aik General rule aap isko nahi le sakten.
Sawal : 10 Lakh ka lone Le len to kya Hajj Farz Ho Sakta Hai.!?
Is Surat Mein hajj farz nahi hoga kyun ki 10 lakh ke cash aap ke paas aaye Hain lekin 10 lakh wapas bhi to dena hai to Aisa hi hai aap ke paas 0 hai samajh len 10/10=0 ho gaya to hajj farz nahi hoga.
Maal Se Related Mas'ala :
In Suraton Mein Hajj Farz hoga Ya Nahi.!?
Agar kisi Ke Pass 4-5 Car ho to kya us Par Hajj Farz hai.!? 4-5 Car ho kisi ke pass aur Ye 5 car bhi uske istemal ki hi hai Zarurat ki ho, agar aisa hai ki shokiya taur Par rakhe hai kabhi kabhaar istemal karte Hain unke begair guzara chalta Hai to bilkul hum kahenge ki aap bech kar hajj par rawana ho, Lekin..!! Agar 4-5 gadiyan bhi aisi hain jo uski use ki Hain to fir us par hajj farz nahi Hai.
Jaise misal Ke Taur Par aap ko aasan si misal deti hoon ke Apna saman shift karne ke liye kisi ke paas 3 truck rakhi hui Hai Rozana woh isi mein saman load karta hai apna sara kaam karta hai or next day fir isi me saman le kar jayega load Un-Load Ye Teeno Truck se hi hota hai aur ye 3 truck mila kar Misal ke Taur Par qeemat 8-10 lakh ban rahi hai ab is par Hajj farz nahi hoga kyun ki iski zarurat ka hai to depend karta hai ki aap ki zarurat kya hai aur ye person to person depend Karna Hai Baaz logon ke liye kuch Cheezen Hajat (zarurat) ki hoti hai kuch logon ke liye zarurat se zyada hoti hai to every person Ka apna hota hai woh us hisab se hoga common aik General rule aap isko nahi le sakten.
Sawal : 10 Lakh ka lone Le len to kya Hajj Farz Ho Sakta Hai.!?
Is Surat Mein hajj farz nahi hoga kyun ki 10 lakh ke cash aap ke paas aaye Hain lekin 10 lakh wapas bhi to dena hai to Aisa hi hai aap ke paas 0 hai samajh len 10/10=0 ho gaya to hajj farz nahi hoga.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-345)
Hajj mein Kya cheezen Farz hoti hain.!?
Hajj mein 6 Cheezen farz hain :
1. Ahram
2. Niyyat
3. Wuqufe Arfa
4. Tawafuz ziyarah ke Kam se kam 4 chakkar
5. Ahram, Wuqufe Arafa Aur Tawafuz ziyarah ka order Bys hona
6. In Tamam ka Apne Apne correct waqt mein hona
Ye Hajj ke 6 Faraiz Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-346)
Hajj Ke Faraiz :
Achhi tarah aap Ko Yaad Rakhna Hai Aap Jante Hain main baar baar isko zikar kar chuki hoon ki Farz woh cheez hoti Hai ki Agar Aap koi ibadat ka koi aik farz chhod denge to woh ibadat consider nahi Hai to ab bande ne paise lagaye maal lagaya hajj vagairah kar liya lekin uska aik farz bhi rah gaya to woh uska Hajj hi nahi hua Jo bhi kar raha hai bas Ja raha Hai aa raha Hai haan Jo ibadaten vagairah ki to usko sawab vagairah to milega lekin hajj uske jimme par jo farz thi woh khatam (Sakit) nahi hogi. fir se usko jana hi padega hajj Mein
Ye Aisa nahi Hai ke Ye nahi hota galiban 2 Saal Pahle aik sawal aaya tha kisi ke bare mein ki unho ne Ahram pahna hua hai Ahram ki niyyat nahi ki Hajj ki niyyat nahi ki bas woh chadar lapete hain Wuqufe Arfa bhi Kar liya, Tawafuz ziyarah bhi Kar liya sab kuch kar liya aur fir baad me pata chala ki hajj ki jo niyyat hoti hai woh to ki nahi Thi to Jab hajj ki niyyat se ahram hi nahi Bandha tha to fir kis tarah woh haji hoga.? Unka hajj kaise ada hoga.? To aisi suraten Bhi Pai Jati hain to maloom hone chahiye ke Hajj Ke 6 Faraiz Hain ab Aik Aik Kar ke Main aap ko samjhati hoon.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-347)
Hajj Ke Faraiz :
(1) Halate Ahram mein Hona : Jab Banda Halate Ahram Mein hoga Aur Wuqufe Arfa Vagairah Karega Tab Uska Hajj Mana Jayega Warna Hajj Nahi Hoga. Haji hone ke liye Halate Ahram mein Arfaat ke maidan me kam se kam aik lamha jo 9 zil hijja ko rukte hain Woh paya jana zaruri hai agar ye nahi paya jayega Yani ahram ki halat nahi hogi to fir hum us bande ko haji nahi kahenge Uska Hajj hi nahi Hoga. Ab ye nahi ki baji dam de den to ho jayega.? Hoga hi nahi, Hajj consider hi nahi hai to dam kahan se aayega?
Dam to us waqt hota Hai ki Jab aap ne aik ibadat ki ho Usme koi kami baqi rah gai ho to kami ko pura karne ke liye dam de dete hain sadqa de dete Hain badana de dete hain Lekin woh ibadat consider hoti hai kami ki wajah se ye kaffare Ka Hukum diya jata Hai, Yahan Par To woh ibadat hi nahi hui Consider hi nahi hui kami to chhoden Ziro hi hai woh aap samajh len To isliye yahan Par Fir kaffare se kaam nahi chalega dubara se hajj hi karna Padega To Sabse Pahle ahram me ho, Kon Se Ahram mein ho.!? Hajj karna hai to hajj ka Ahram bandhna zaruri hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-348)
Hajj Ke Faraiz :
Jaise aap ne padha tha na ki umrah ke liye hum ja rahe Hain to miqat cross karne se pahle hum umrah ka ahram bandh lete Hain Na To aik umrah ka ahram hota Hai fir aik hajj ka ahram hota hai dono mein farq kya hai.? Ahram ki pabandiyan Ahram ka Jo talbiyah kahna hai, ahram bandhne ka tariqa, Nawafil Sab kuch same hai, Farq Sirf Niyyat Mein hota Hai Yani Jo dil Mein aap irada karte Hain isme farq hota hai Wahan Par aap umre ki niyyat karte Hain Yahan Par Aap hajj ki niyyat karenge Baqi ahram ke andar aani ki halat same hoti Hai Wahan Par maine kya kaha tha ki umrah Mein aap ahram bandhe gen
To 2 Cheez hona zaruri Hai ¹Niyyat Karna, ²Talbiyah Padhna, To Wahan Par aap Niyyat kya Karte Hain Ke Allah Ke Riza Ke Liye Umrah ke Ahram ki niyyat karte hain aur fir Talbiyah kah lete Hain لبیک اللهم لبیک To Faoran Halate Ahram me aate Hain Lekin..!! Ye ahram kiska hota Hai.? Hum kahte Hain ki Ye Umrah ka ahram Hai ab kisi ko Hajj ka Ahram bandhna Hai To fir woh Hajj ka ahram kaise bandhega.? Dil Mein niyyat karega ki Main hajj karne ke liye Allah Ta'ala ki riza ke liye hajj ka ahram bandh raha hoon or kuch arbi duaa e Hain woh Padh Sakte Hain bahrhaal niyyat ye Hai Fir talbiyah kah len to halate ahram me aa gaye.
Ab halate ahram Me aane ke baad Jo pabandiyan wahan Par thi wahi Yahan par Hain, Wahan or Yahan Par koi difference nahi Hai bas ye hai ki ab hum kahenge ke ye hajj ka ahram Hai aur wahan par hum kah rahe they umrah ka ahram Hai Name badal Gaya, Ahkam halate ahram me aana or kya kaam kar sakte hain nahi kar sakte hain tariqa sab same hai bas niyyat ki wajah se ahram ke names badal gaye To Hajj ke Faraiz me Se Number aik hai ki Hajj Ke Ahram ko badhna, Umrah ka ahram bandh kar koi jayega to fir woh hajj nahi kahlayega to Hajj ki niyyat hona zaruri hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-349)
Hajj Ke Faraiz :
(2) Niyyat hona : Ki hajj ada kar rahi hun Ye Niyyat hai. Koi aisa Hai ahram ki halat me hai or uske hajj ki Niyyat hi nahi Hai aap samajh len bas ahram aise hi lapet liya hai jaise abhi maine kaha Hai ki hajj ki niyyat hi nahi thi ahram lapet Liya hai wuqufe arfa kar liya hai tawaffuz ziyarah kar liya Hai saee kar liya sab kuch kar liya lekin kya fayda hua.? Kyun ki niyyat nahi thi to niyyat hona ye dusri sharat Hai.
(3). Arfat Mein rukna : kam se kam aik lamhe ke Liye arfat mein jo ruk gaya 9 zil hijjah ko Woh haji kahlayega Aik lamhe ke liye bhi agar woh arfat ke maidan ke jo boundary hai jahan Par jana zaruri Hai uske andar dakhil ho gaya aur foran Bahar bhi aa gaya to haji kahlayega. Haan..!! Jo Wahan Par aik time period hota Hai rukne ka jo wajib time period Hai agar isko chhod diya to fir dam wagairah ki surat aayegi Woh alag baat Hai, Lekin hajj bahrhal Farz tha woh complete ho jayega agar wuqufe arfa properly kiya hai to wuqufe arfa Yani 9 zil hijjah ke time aik lamhe ke liye kam se kam Arfat mein Pahunch jana hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-350)
Hajj Ke Faraiz :
(4) Tawafuz Ziyarah ke kam se kam 4 chakkar complete Karna : Tawaf mein 7 chakkar hi hote hain lekin kam se kam 4 chakkar complete Karne par aap ke hajj ke faraiz Complete Ho jayenge baqi Ye jo 5wa, 6tta & 7wa Chakkar hai ye wajib ke darze Mein Hai inke chhutne Par ya delay hone Par fir dam wagairah lazim aata Hai.
Lekin..!! agar kisi ne aik aat chakkar hi tawafuz ziyarah ka kiya ya kiya hi nahi To uska hajj Incomplete raha ab us par lazim hai ki zindagi Me kabhu Bhi aa kar apna tawafuz ziyarah usko complete Karna Padega, kisi ne tawafuz ziyarah nahi liya wapas india Laut aa gaya to Ab hum ye nahi kahenge ki hum dam de den chal jayega... Nahiii, Wapas ja kar usko Tawafuz ziyarah karna padega + Jo Delay hua Hai tawafuz ziyarah ke timing mein uski wajah se us par kaffara lazim hai lekin ada to karna padega sirf kaffare se kaam nahi chalega To Tawafuz ziyarah ke Atleast 4 chakkar Ye farz hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-351)
Hajj Ke Faraiz :
(5) Ahram, Wuqufe Arafa Aur Tawafuz ziyarah ka order Bys hona : Order Yani Pahle Ahram hoga hajj ka fir arfat mein wuquf hoga fir tawafuz ziyarah hoga ulta pulta nahi Ho sakta ki ahram bandh liya Pahle tawafuz ziyarah kar liya fir ye kar liya Nahi, Aisa Nahi kar sakte order Bys Hona. Order Bhi Farz hai Pahle Ahram Mein aayenge fir Wuqufe arfat hoga uske baad tawafuz ziyarah hoga inke beech mein mina mein rukna, Mundalfa mein rukna sab aata hai Lekin ye tarteeb honi chahiye in Faraiz mein.
(6) Har farz ko apne waqt Mein karna : Hajj ka Ahram bandhna hai To uska waqt hai utne waqt Mein aap ko bandhna hai aisa Nahi Hai ki aap kabhi Bhi saal me hajj ka ahram bandh liye or fir ja kar wuqufe arfa kar liya to ho gaya aap ka Hajj.. Aisa nahi hai na, har cheez ka apna time hota Hai hajj ka ahram bhi Uske time me bandhna Hai. Aur Wuqufe Arfa 9 zil hijjah Ka hota hai to 9 zil hijja ko hi Wahan par hona Hai Koi 10vi ko chala gaya 8vi ko chala gaya to ye uska hajj consider Nahi hoga. isi tarah Tawafuz ziyarah Ka bhi timing Hai woh Arfat ke baad hota hai to baad mein hi karna Hai usse pahle karenge To hajj Nahi hoga.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-352)
Hajj Ke Faraiz :
To Ye Hain hajj ke 6 Faraiz : (1) Ahram, (2) Niyyat, (3) Wuqufe Arfat, (4) Tawafuz ziyarah Ke 4 Chakkar, (5) In Teeno ke beech mein order Pahle Ahram bandhe gen fir wuqufe Arfa hoga Fir tawafuz ziyarah hoga ye order Hame maintain karna hai, (6) Har Farz ka Jo-Jo timing Fix Hai Woh usi Time me hum ise complete karna hai Ye 6 Farz hai.
Isko short me bolne ke Liye Ulma kiram kabhi kabhar bolte hain ki Hajj ke 2 Farz hain Wuqufe Arfa Aur Tawafuz ziyarah Kyun ki Taqriban har koi Niyyat to kar hi leta hai Aur order Mein Bhi karta hai ulta pulta Karne wala shayed hi koi ho to Sab cheez ho jate hain Wuqufe Arfa Or Tawafuz ziyarah aage pichhe hota hai na to isko Stress de kar 2 kah dete Hain warns Asal mein hajj ke Ye 6 Faraiz Hain. Ya fir woh 2 Condition mein hi kahi na kahi in condition ko shamil kar ke Woh 2 Bana kar isko bata dete Hain. Maine tod kar aasani ke liye aap ko 6 faraiz bata diye.
Ab Main Aap ko Hajj ka tariqa bataungi Slowly slowly Ki har din mein aap ko kya karna Hai Jaise humne umrah kiya tha na maine Pure Farz wajibaat mila kar Aap ko samjha diya tha aap ko ye karna hai Ye karna hai isi tarah Aap ko hajj ka Amli Tariqa Bhi bata dungi ان شاء الله Images ke zariye bata dungi to Wahan Par aap ko karte karte clear Ho jayega ki har din mein kya karna Hai Lekin Abhi faraiz kya hai woh main bata rahi hun Mukammal Detail ke sath har place par aap ko kon se waqt Mein kitne timing Me Kya ibadat karni Hai Tafseeli taur par main aap ko bata dungi Jo Hajj ke 5 din me jo ibadaten karni hoti hai pure details se hum isko padhenge Ye 6 Farz bas aap yaad rakhen.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-353)
Hajj Ki Tayyari :
Hajj Ki Tayyariyan Main Thoda Aap ko Bata dun general Jo baaten Hain uske baad Hum baqayda Hajj ka process hi Shuru karenge. Jab Hajj Par aap nikal rahe Hain to Sab se pahle Hajj par jane ke liye kya tayyari karni Hai.?
Sabse Pahle bande ko tayyari ye karni hoti Hai ki woh Achha khasa sahi tariqe se ilm hasil kar le Aadhe Se zyada parshani Wahan par ja kar usi waqt aati hai bande ko ki Jab Woh masail se nawaqif hota Hai agar koi first time Makkah Mukarramah, Madina Munawwarah Ja raha Hai To Already Parshan hota hai ki nayi jagah Hai kahan se jayenge Kahan Se aayenge Ye Sab Parshan woh already rahta Hai Masail na maloom ho to Ye usse badi Parshani Hai.
Aap Yaqeen mane Aap ke 50-60-70% Masle Hal ho jayenge agar Aap ko masail ka ilm ho, To Sabse Pahle Bande Par lazim Hai ki woh Achhi tarah se usko seekh le hajj Ka tariqa seekh le Aur Agar kisi ne hajj kiya Hai to thodi bahut uske paas se maloom kar le, kisi aalim ke Pass Jaye or hajj ka baqayda Tariqa properly Seekh le Sabse Pahla Kaam Yahi Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-354)
Hajj Ki Tayyari :
Iske Baad Fir Aap Ke Jo bhi documents hain woh sab clear Karen hajj par Jaane ke Liye Ye documents chahiye kya kya cheezen chahiye Pura maloom kar ke Sab cheez tayyar rakhe.
Iske baad Apne aap ko Ye Main ye nahi bool rahi hun ki Ab kak hajj par Jana Hai To aik din pahle ye sab kare nahi, kam se kam aik saal pahle se karen Ab jaise Abhi se Aap shuru karen Hajj jane ka irada rakhen dil me niyyat rakhen ان شاء الله Allah Ta'ala Pahunchane wala Hai Ki is saal mujh par hajj farz hai to main jarahi hun yani apne dil me bitha le ان شاء الله عزوجل asbaab banane wala Allah Ta'ala hai mujhe puri puri ummeed Hai ki aap us niyyat se jaye Maula Ta'ala Pura zaroor farmayega. To Samajh len ki hum is saal hajj par ja rahe Hain masail hum seekh rahe hain الحمد لله Fir kya karna Hai.!? Documentation Hai To fir abhi se Isi Par kaam karna Hai, Paise vagairah Ke intezamat jo bhi hai sab abhi se karna Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-355)
Hajj Ki Tayyari :
Fir Teesri Cheez Apne life style mein aisi changes laye ki Jo Wahan Par aap ki useful Ho Hajj Par ja rahe Hain to kis liye ja rahe Hain? Koi vacation par nahi ja rahe hain, koi tour Par nahi ja rahe hain zindagi ka bahut bada farz ada karne ja rahe hain ki jiske liye lakho lakh musalman Tadapde Hain rote Hain duaa e Karte Hain To agar iske liye ja rahe hain To fir apne aap ko behtar bana kar wahan Par jana hai na,
Allah Ta'ala Ki bargah Mein hajir hona to namazon ki pabandi shuru kar de, Roze agar baqi hain To isko pura kare Yani apne aap ko Deeni mahol me lane ki abhi koshish kare taki wahan Par ja kar Ye cheezen aasan ho jaye waqt par Namaz padhne ki aadat banaye, معاذ الله Fajar chhut jati hai isha chhut jati hai koi namaze chhut jati hain to abhi se Namaz ki pabandi lazmi karen. Koi Cheez hum jaise life me nahi bhulte khana nahi bhulte, sona nahi bhulte isi tarah Namaz bhi nahi bhule Sabse Pahle Namaz Sahi tariqe se seekh kar namaz ko waqt Par ada karne ki pabandi karen.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-356)
Hajj Ki Tayyari :
Iske alawa thoda kam khane ki aadat ho, wahan par hum khane Peene ke liye nahi Ja rahe Hain na ibadaton ke liye ja rahe Hain To achhi achhi nek kamo ki adaten start Kar den roze ki aadat ho Sakti Hai To roze ki adat rakhen kam khane peene ki, thoda Apne nafs ko control Karne ki aur iske alawa walking ki adat karen Ye ulma Kiram ne bhi suggest farmaya hai ki Tahelne ki aadat karen Kyun ki Wahan Par chalna Bahut Hai
aap samajh len aik umrah karte waqt hi taqriban 5 Se 7 kilo mitar Chalna Padta hai, Sadhe 3 kilo mitar to takriban Safa marwa ke darmiyan saee hai to Hotel se jana aana ye takriban aap 5-7 kilo mitar ho gaya sab kuch To itna chalna Hai Ye aik umrah ka hai fir iske alawa hajj Hai sab kuch Hai To last me fir paer sath nahi denge na to aadat banaye rozana 40-45 Minute chalne ki.
Iske alawa health maintain karen wahan Par ja kar aksar bimar pad jate Hain lekin kam se kam apne hath se helth kharab na ho iska khayal rakhen. Baaz logon ko Acidity ke issues hote Hain Gais ke issues hote Hain or dusre issue hote hain jo bhi hai Halte ka khayal rakhen Halte bys bhi hum prepare rahe.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-357)
Hajj Ki Tayyari :
Fir iske baad Jo Aazmaish aati Hai الحمد لله Hajj Sabar ka hi imtehan hota hai aap Samajh len 5 din bande se Uska Sabr Aazmaya jata hai chahe kitna hi VIP package me kyun na banda chala jaye kafi sahulat milegi Lekin kahi na kahi uske sabr ko lazmi aazmaya jayega tawafuz ziyarah vagairah karte Hain to bilkul tight pack ho kar Karte hain wahan par kya vip.? Koi aisa vip aap ko nazar aayega jo alag se apna tawaf kar raha ho wahi sabr ka maqam hai,
iske alawa kam bolne ki aadat banaye bad-Bad karne ki aadat hai to isko kam karen, Fuzool baton ki aadat hai to isko kam karen, Durood e Paak ki aadat dalen, iske alawa gali-galoch ki معاذ الله Aadat hai to iski khatam karen geebaton ki aadat ko khatam karen
fuzool kisi ke toh me lage rahna Ye kyun kar raha hai woh kyun kar raha Hai baaz logon ki aadat kya hoti hai achha ye hua to kyun hua question karte rahna kisi Ke bare mein janch-Padtal mein lage rahna Ye aadat ban jati hai isko khatam karen kyun ki Wahan Par jayenge koi aap ke Group wale Honge To fir unke sath bhi isi kamo me lage rahenge to ye sab cheez khatam main hun mera kaam hai koi baat maloon karne se Agar mujhe koi fayda hota Hai To thik hai maloom kar Len, mera koi fayde nahi Hai na mera nuksan Hai mujhse koi connection hi nahi Hai to us cheez ki mujhe zarurat nahi Hai To Ye tamam cheezon se apne aap ko Changes late late pura aik saal aap ready ho jaye.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-358)
Hajj Ki Tayyari :
Fir Jab hajj ka confirm ho jaye to fir hajj ki tayyariyan yani safar vagairah ke liye aap ko kya tayyariyan karni hai Woh shuru karen, Safar me jane se pahle Sabse pahle agar aap ka koi Huquq Allah vagairah baqi Hai to isko ada karne ki puri koshish karen Namaze Qaza baqi Hain To qaza mukammal karne ki koshish karen, Roze baqi Hain to inko ada kar len, Zakaten baqi Hain to usko ada kar len Yani main Wahan Par Ja Rahi Hun Allah Ki Bargah Mein Aur wapas aaungi to ان شاء الله Gunahon se, Huququl ibaad se sabse Paak o Saaf ho kar mujhe Aana Hai
To abhi se koshish karni Hai kisi ke Qarze baqi Hain To ada karne ki puri koshish kare kisi ka dil dukhaya hai to mofi mange Mofi to har kisi se Mange walidain se mange, Shohar se mange, Shohar biwi se mange, walidain bachhon nahi mangte bschhon se Mange, Bachhe walidain se Mange, aas-Paas Padosi Hain to unse mang len or dil Se agar waqai koi naraz Hai to use manane ki puri puri koshish Karen, Rishtedar Jo bhi Hain sab se mafi talafi kar ke safar par rawana ho.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-359)
Hajj Ki Tayyari :
Iske alawa fir aur Jo bhi zaruriyat Hain Safar ki Woh sab ready rakhen Safar me jate waqt Yani Jaise Mard Hazrat ke liye ahram Hai to Ahram 2-3 set rakh len ki agar napak ho gaya kuch mamla ho gaya to fir foran change kar sakte Hain Na is tarah. Aur apne Luggage ko Bhi Aise hi Paak karen Ki aik hoga ki isko main har jagah apne sath le kar jau jaise hand carry Hai isme urgent ka Saman mujhe isme mil jaye is tarah aik ho. Aur aik Ahram Emergency Hota Hai na Jaise ahram aik rakh liya, Majeed 2 set Hain To isko alag se rakh den
is tarah kar ke Apne saman ko pahle se hi setup kar len Ye nahi ke last mein shopping kar rahe Hain fir bhara fir gaye Fir wahan par parshan nahi Pahle se... Wahan ja kar parshan nahi hona wahan ja Kar sirf zahen me ye hona hai ki ab pahonch Gaye ab duniya or tamam cheezon se hamara zahen khatam Yahan Par aaye hain ibadat ke liye har lamha mera ibadat Mein guzre bilkul dusri cheez ka tension hi nahi hona chahiye
Sab ready Rakhen Mobile phones, Charges, Dawaiyan, zaruri Documents, inke photo copy or nail cutter, baal vagairah katne ke liye Kanchi, Aurat ke Personal Supplies Jo hote hain aur periods vagairah aa gaye to kya karna hai tamam cheezen iske alawa Wazaif vagairah padhne ke liye agar kitaben chahiye to Woh aur aap ke kitaben vagairah jisme masle masail likhe Hain ye sab tayyar rakhen. Kushbu vagairah jo bhi hai raste ki zaruraten Hain sab apne sath rakhen.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-360)
Hajj Ki Tayyari :
Jin-Jin logon ne khash duaao ke liye kaha hai agar mumkin ho to unke naam kisi chitthi Par likh kar Rakh len har jagah khash duaao mein yaad rakhen Aur bilkhusus pure safar mein Ummate muslima ko Yaad Rakhen. Aap ke Aasatiza jo bhi Hain unki Duaa e len unse mofi talafi karen or har jagah par jahan Par bhi aap jaye hamesha yaad rakhen Duaa apne liye to karni hi Hai puri ummat Ke liye karni hai bilkhusus walidain ke liye karni hai, Aal o Aulad aane wali nasle or asatiza kiram or Apne marhumeen Ke liye Duaa karen to Ye aadat bana len. Iske Alawa agar kisi ne bilkhusus koi duaa boli hai to woh apne sath likh kar rakh sakte hain to achhi baat hai or unki duaa e un maqamat par karen ان شاء الله Aap ko ajro sawab bhi hasil hoga musalmano ke khair khowahi ka bhi sawab sahil hoga.
Iske alawa whatsapp Vagairah ka uses thoda kam kar de, Instagram ki habit hai, Facebook ki habit hai to sab kam karte aaye warna fir wahan par bhi hota hai na kisi ki aik habit ho gai to foran mobile kholte hain kuch aur dekhna ho to ungli pahle udhar hi jayegi to ye cheez wahan par na ho yani kahi mind distract na ho Pahle se ready rahna hai or iske alawa emergency contact number vagairah hai kahi mobile vagairah misplace ho gaya to iska bhi intezam kar ke rakh len emergency number kahi par likhe hain to woh rakh len or additional paise vagairah kahi rakhne hain to woh rakh len, tale chabi jo bhi hain sab dekh kar 5 Din Pahle hi pura packing kar ke ready rahen.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-361)
Hajj Ki Tayyari :
Iske alawa Aap samajh len baaz log bahut parshan hote Hain ki kahin Wahan Par miss ho gaye to kya hoga to الحمد لله Allah Ka bada Fazl o Ahsan Hai Hum Allah ke mahman hain udhar ja rahe Hain Na To Allah Ta'ala Ka Khushishi aap par karam hoga kahi idhar-Udhar ho bhi gaye to ان شاء الله عزوجل aisa koi miss nahi hoga milega zaroor Aur Wahan ka intezamiya bilkhusus hajiyon ke sath abhi to aur Achha hua Hai To kisi na kisi tarah aap ke paas aap ke group ke bands Ye woh Jo bhi ho hota hai woh aap ko lazmi Taur par aap ke ghar walon tak milayenge zaroor Parshan hone ki hajat nahi hai is matter mein kabhi khudanakhasta Aisa Koi mamla ho gaya bilkul kamil apna ye har jagah manage karen.
Iske alawa airlines mein sab aap travel karte hain to airlines ke rules hote Hain ki ye cheez aap hand carry me le kar ja sakte Hain nahi le kar ja sakte ye sab rules hote hain aik martaba dekh len, Baaz log nail cutter rakh dete hain kaichi rakh dete Hain fir woh Wahan Par Issue, Pahle hi dekh len kya cheez Hand Carry mein daal sakte Hain kya cheez luggage me dalna hai sab kuch woh dekh kar maloom Kar ke fir uski tayyari kar len. Aur iske baad fir jab aap niklenge ghar Se to ab start hoga na ki ahram bandhna Hai kahan se bandhna Hai Ye Main aap ko arz karti hun takriban kuch cheezen main ne aap ko ahtiyati taur par bata di.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-362)
Hajj Ki Yaadgaar :
Baaz ulma kiram ne kaha hai agar kisi ko dairy likhne ki aadat hai to kalm paper dairy apne sath mein rakhe Kyunki hajj Allah kare Har saal naseeb ho un fahriston me to hamara bhi naam likh jaye jinka har saal aana jana madine me hota hai, jinka Aana jana makkah me hota hai baar baar hame hajj ki Sa'adat naseeb ho lekin kabhi kabhaar ye sa'adat zindagi Me aik baar hi naseeb hoti hai kabhi 2 baar naseeb hoti hai to ye woh lamhaat hote hain banda Apne marte dam tak yaad rakhta Hai.
To fir isme Achhi baaten wahan Par ja kar apne dairy me rozana ke taur Par likh liya ki aaj aap ne kya kiya kya ibadaten ki yaadgaar ke taur par bahut achhi baat Hai kar sakte Hain. balki baaz ulma kiram ne farmaya hai ahtiyatan thoda bahut mobile se apne woh areas ko record kar ke rakhen or date time vagairah note kar len, ye nahi ki pura time mobile me laga hai Vlog bana raha Hai Ye nahi, Ibadat karne ke baad thoda waqt nikal kar thoda bahut video bana kar aap rakkhen Isliye ki baad mein Inko dekh kar yaad kar sake ki Allah Ta'ala ne hamari zindagi Me aisa bahtreen moqa bhi ata farmaya tha ki hum in muqaddas Jagah par hajir they
To baar baar woh dekhenge to dil me Fir woh khawahish hogi ki dubara jaye Madine Ki Yaad Aayegi, Makka e Mumarrama Ki Yaad aayegi, mina ki yaad aayegi to Allah Ta'ala ki yaad mein banda roye ga Huzoor ﷺ Ki Yaad meim muhabbat mein royega To achhi baat hai or Allah ka Shukr bhi Ada karega na to Ye aik Achhi niyyat se ja kar thoda bahut videos bana le Ye bhi durust hai kar sakte Hain Achhi baat hai is niyyat Se karen, Lekin Ye nahi ki sara time isi me laga rahe thoda bahut.
Hajj Ki Yaadgaar :
Baaz ulma kiram ne kaha hai agar kisi ko dairy likhne ki aadat hai to kalm paper dairy apne sath mein rakhe Kyunki hajj Allah kare Har saal naseeb ho un fahriston me to hamara bhi naam likh jaye jinka har saal aana jana madine me hota hai, jinka Aana jana makkah me hota hai baar baar hame hajj ki Sa'adat naseeb ho lekin kabhi kabhaar ye sa'adat zindagi Me aik baar hi naseeb hoti hai kabhi 2 baar naseeb hoti hai to ye woh lamhaat hote hain banda Apne marte dam tak yaad rakhta Hai.
To fir isme Achhi baaten wahan Par ja kar apne dairy me rozana ke taur Par likh liya ki aaj aap ne kya kiya kya ibadaten ki yaadgaar ke taur par bahut achhi baat Hai kar sakte Hain. balki baaz ulma kiram ne farmaya hai ahtiyatan thoda bahut mobile se apne woh areas ko record kar ke rakhen or date time vagairah note kar len, ye nahi ki pura time mobile me laga hai Vlog bana raha Hai Ye nahi, Ibadat karne ke baad thoda waqt nikal kar thoda bahut video bana kar aap rakkhen Isliye ki baad mein Inko dekh kar yaad kar sake ki Allah Ta'ala ne hamari zindagi Me aisa bahtreen moqa bhi ata farmaya tha ki hum in muqaddas Jagah par hajir they
To baar baar woh dekhenge to dil me Fir woh khawahish hogi ki dubara jaye Madine Ki Yaad Aayegi, Makka e Mumarrama Ki Yaad aayegi, mina ki yaad aayegi to Allah Ta'ala ki yaad mein banda roye ga Huzoor ﷺ Ki Yaad meim muhabbat mein royega To achhi baat hai or Allah ka Shukr bhi Ada karega na to Ye aik Achhi niyyat se ja kar thoda bahut videos bana le Ye bhi durust hai kar sakte Hain Achhi baat hai is niyyat Se karen, Lekin Ye nahi ki sara time isi me laga rahe thoda bahut.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-363)
Hajj Ke Aqsaam :
Ab Aate Hain Hajj Ke Types Ki Taraf : Hajj Ke 3 Aqsam hote Hain
(1) Hajj Qiran,
(2) Hajje Tamatto,
(3) Hajje ifrad,
Ab Ye kya Hai main aap ko batati hun, Ye Hum Pahle Padh chuke Hain ki 3 Tarah ke log hote hain Aik Jo Miqat Ke Bahar Rahte Hain inko kahte Hain miqati Ya Aafaqi Jaise Hum Hain miqat ke bahar fir aik hote Hain hilli ho miqat or hudude haram ke jo beech wala hissa Hai hill me miqat ke andar or hudood e haram ke bahar Jaise Jo Jadda wale Hain inko hum hilli kahte Hain Aik woh hote Hain jo hudood e haram ke andar rahte Hain jinko hum Maqqi Ya Ahle haram (Harmi) kahte Hain.
Ab Ye Jo hajj hai 3 Type ke Jo aafaqi (Miqati) hota Hai miqat ke bahar rahne wala Hai Yaad rakhen woh Ye teeno typ ke Hajj kar sakta Hai Hajje Qiran Bhi kar sakta hai, Hajje Tamatto Bhi kar sakta hai aur Hajje ifrad bhi kar sakte Hain aksar Jo miqat ke bahar India wale jate hain woh Tamatto ki niyyat kar ke jate Hain Kyunki isme aasani hoti hai to Tamatto ki niyyat karte hain or baaz log Qiran ki niyyat karte hain Lekin inke liye Teeno tarah ke hajj karna Jayez Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-364)
Hajj Ke Aqsaam :
Fir Jo hilli hain or harmi hain Yani Ye Jo Jadda wale Hain or Makkah wale Hain Inke liye Sirf aik Typ ka hajj karne ki ijazat Hai or woh Hai ifrad woh na hajje Qiraan Kar sakte Hain na hajje Tamatto kar sakte Hain ye aap achhi tarah yaad rakhen, Madina wale chuki Miqat se bahar Hain woh teeno kar sakte Hain Koi ye Na soche ki India Bangladesh Ye Said wale hi kar sakte hain Nahi, Jo miqat Ke bahar Hain isme taif bhi aa gaya, Madina bhi aa gay, Iraq, Iran sab miqat ke bahar wale Hain Ye teeno Hajj kar sakte hain, Lekin..!! Jo Jadda wale Hain or makkah wale Hain woh sirf or sirf Ifrad kar sakte Hain Aur agar inho ne koi aur hajj kar liya to in Par dam Wagairah lazim ho jayega.
To isme aik or point main bata dum ki jo jadda Wale hote hain or Jo makkah wale hote Hain Jis saal unka hajj karne ka irada hota hai woh us saal Shawwal ke baad yani ayyame hajj Mein Umrh nahi kar sakte Kyun ki kar lenge or fir hajj ka ahram bandhe gen to woh hajje tamatto ho jayega convert ho jata Hai or tamatto ban jata hai agarche Hajje ifrad ki niyyat kare Woh Tamatto me convert ho jata woh aap samjhe gen aage jab main bataugi ke tamatto kya Hai To convert ho jata Hai or un par dam lazim ho jata Hai.
To khayal rakhna chahiye ki Jo Jadda wale Hain jo makkah wale hain yani jo hilli Hain or Jo maqqi hain woh hajje ifrad kar sakte Hain Lehaza shawwal ke baad woh kisi bhi surat umrah ke liye nahi jayenge. Aur ye haal hi me masle aaye ke Jadda walon ne apne family Ko bulaya tha fir unho ne umrah kar liya fir hajj par rawana hona pada to fir dam lazim ho gaya aisi surat ho gai kyun ki woh tamattoh ki surat ban rahi thi to is liye Ye aik point yaad rakh lijiye. Ab Samjhati hun ki Hajje Qiran Kya Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-365)
Hajj Ke Aqsaam :
(1) Hajje Qiraan : Ye Afzal Tareen hajj hai or Sarkar ﷺ Ne Apne Zindagi me Sirf aik hajj ada farmaya Hai aur woh hai hajje Qiran to aap samjhe bahut afzal hajj Hai Kyun ki Sarkar ﷺ Ki Sunnat bhi hai aur isme goya ki Bande ko double sawab Hai kyuki banda 2 Ahram aik sath bandhta Hai Waise dusre jagah hum kabhi aik sath 2 ahram nahi bandhte lekin hajje Qiran woh hai jisme bande aik hi sath Hajj ka ahram bhi bandhta hai aik hi sath umre ka bhi ahram bandhta Hai.
Yani jaise misal Ke taur Par mujhe ab Hajje Qiran karna Hai Na, To main plane me baithungi Jab niyyat karne ka waqt aayega miqat se pahle to jab niyyat karungi to dil mein niyyat hogi ki Maula Ta'ala Main hajj ka Ahram + umrah ka ahram dono ki niyyat kar rahi hun to 2 Ahram mere upar aa gaye fir talbiyah padh le aur isme pure hajj ke time tak jaise ab main 15 din pahle gai na to 15 din pahle ja kar umrah wagairah kar liya to halaq vagairah nahi karna hota no halq no taqseer.
Hajj Ke Aqsaam :
(1) Hajje Qiraan : Ye Afzal Tareen hajj hai or Sarkar ﷺ Ne Apne Zindagi me Sirf aik hajj ada farmaya Hai aur woh hai hajje Qiran to aap samjhe bahut afzal hajj Hai Kyun ki Sarkar ﷺ Ki Sunnat bhi hai aur isme goya ki Bande ko double sawab Hai kyuki banda 2 Ahram aik sath bandhta Hai Waise dusre jagah hum kabhi aik sath 2 ahram nahi bandhte lekin hajje Qiran woh hai jisme bande aik hi sath Hajj ka ahram bhi bandhta hai aik hi sath umre ka bhi ahram bandhta Hai.
Yani jaise misal Ke taur Par mujhe ab Hajje Qiran karna Hai Na, To main plane me baithungi Jab niyyat karne ka waqt aayega miqat se pahle to jab niyyat karungi to dil mein niyyat hogi ki Maula Ta'ala Main hajj ka Ahram + umrah ka ahram dono ki niyyat kar rahi hun to 2 Ahram mere upar aa gaye fir talbiyah padh le aur isme pure hajj ke time tak jaise ab main 15 din pahle gai na to 15 din pahle ja kar umrah wagairah kar liya to halaq vagairah nahi karna hota no halq no taqseer.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-366)
Hajj Ke Aqsaam :
Hajje Qiran jo karne wala hai woh Qiran ki niyyat kar li yani hajj + umrah dono aik sath niyyat kar liye to 2 ahram me aa gaya na ab makkah pahonch kar Woh umrah ada karega Sabse Pahle, Umrah ada karega sab kuch karega lekin halq o Taqseer nahi karega wait karega to fir Ahram.? Ahram baqi rahega Jitna time hajj tak ka hai Sab din halate ahram me hi rahna hota hai 15 din hai to 15 din halate ahram me rahna Padega aur tamam pawandiyon ka khayal rakhna padega isliye Ye difficult tareen hai zyada log karte nahi Hain,
Haan..!! Jinki flight bilkul end time me hoti hai na, 1,2,3 din hi hote hain fir woh easy ho jata Hai fir inko hajj me dubara ahram bandhna nahi hota already hajj ka ahram bhi baqi rahta hai isi me rahte Hain fir jab unki Qurbani ho jati hai hajj ki tab ja kar halq o takseer kar ke dono ahram se aik sath bahar aate hain to isme sawab bhi zyada hai lekin isme agar koi zurm ho gaya to kaffara bhi double lagta hai Kyun ki 2 ahram hai na kisi se koi zurm ho gaya to jahan par aik dam hai Wahan par 2 dam lagegen to har jagah double ho jata hai iska bhi khayal rakhna hai to ye hai hajje Qiraan.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-367)
Hajj Ke Aqsaam :
(2) Hajje Tamatto : Hajje Tamatto me kya karte hain ki Makkah jate Hain na first to sabse pahle tamatto me umrah ka ahram bandhte Hain hajj ka nahi umrah ka normal Ab Yahan se jaise makka jana hai to maine Umrah bandh liya Makka pahonche umrah complete kar liya halq o takseer sab kar liya fir ahram ki halat se bahar aa gaye ab iske baad baqi chahe to majeed umrah kar sakte Hain Madina Aana Jana jo bhi hai sab ho sakta Hai iske baad fir Hajj jane ke liye hajj ka ahram bandhte Hain dubara Se
To Ye hota Hai hajje tamatto jahan par first aap sirf umrah ka ahram bandhte Hain Umrah complete kar lete Hain halq o takseer kar lete hain uske baad chahe to majeed umrah vagairah kar sakte hain ya fir aise hi aap ne nahi bhi kiya majeed umrah tab bhi chalega Uske baad hajj se pahle Yani 8 zil hijja 7 zil hijja ko dubara hajj ka ahram bandhte hain to ye hota hai Hajje tamatto aur yahi zyada tar kiya jata Hai.
Hajj Ke Aqsaam :
(2) Hajje Tamatto : Hajje Tamatto me kya karte hain ki Makkah jate Hain na first to sabse pahle tamatto me umrah ka ahram bandhte Hain hajj ka nahi umrah ka normal Ab Yahan se jaise makka jana hai to maine Umrah bandh liya Makka pahonche umrah complete kar liya halq o takseer sab kar liya fir ahram ki halat se bahar aa gaye ab iske baad baqi chahe to majeed umrah kar sakte Hain Madina Aana Jana jo bhi hai sab ho sakta Hai iske baad fir Hajj jane ke liye hajj ka ahram bandhte Hain dubara Se
To Ye hota Hai hajje tamatto jahan par first aap sirf umrah ka ahram bandhte Hain Umrah complete kar lete Hain halq o takseer kar lete hain uske baad chahe to majeed umrah vagairah kar sakte hain ya fir aise hi aap ne nahi bhi kiya majeed umrah tab bhi chalega Uske baad hajj se pahle Yani 8 zil hijja 7 zil hijja ko dubara hajj ka ahram bandhte hain to ye hota hai Hajje tamatto aur yahi zyada tar kiya jata Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-368)
Hajj Ke Aqsaam :
(3) Hajje Ifrad : ise Aafaqi bhi kar sakte Hain or Jadda wale yahi kar sakte Hain woh ye hai ki ye direct hajj ka ahram bandhe gen 7 ya 8 zul hijja ko jab bhi ja rahe Hain usse pahle bandh sakte Hain lekin umuman inhi dino me bandha jata hai to direct hajj ka ahram bandh kar Rawana hota hai haaj karne isme umrah nahi hota to ye farq hai.
To hajje Qiran jisme hajj+ umrah dono ho, hajje tamatto jisme umrah ho complete hone ke baad fir hajj ka ahram bandhe isme sab par aik aik hi kaffara Hai, or hajje ifrad me umrah nahi hota direct hajj ka ahram bandhna hota Hai isi liye maine kaha ki agar kisi hilli ne jadda wale ne shawwal me umrah kar liya to umrah to ho gaya tha na uska + ab usne hajj ka ahram bandh liya to agarche woh niyyat hajje ifrad ki kare lekin Ye hajje tamatto hi consider hota Hai to ye Hai.
Aur Jo Hajje Qiraan karta hai usko Qarin kahte hain, Jo hajje tamatto karta hai usko Mutamatte Kahte Hain aur jo hajje ifrad karte Hain usko mufrid kahte Hain.
Hajj Ke Aqsaam :
(3) Hajje Ifrad : ise Aafaqi bhi kar sakte Hain or Jadda wale yahi kar sakte Hain woh ye hai ki ye direct hajj ka ahram bandhe gen 7 ya 8 zul hijja ko jab bhi ja rahe Hain usse pahle bandh sakte Hain lekin umuman inhi dino me bandha jata hai to direct hajj ka ahram bandh kar Rawana hota hai haaj karne isme umrah nahi hota to ye farq hai.
To hajje Qiran jisme hajj+ umrah dono ho, hajje tamatto jisme umrah ho complete hone ke baad fir hajj ka ahram bandhe isme sab par aik aik hi kaffara Hai, or hajje ifrad me umrah nahi hota direct hajj ka ahram bandhna hota Hai isi liye maine kaha ki agar kisi hilli ne jadda wale ne shawwal me umrah kar liya to umrah to ho gaya tha na uska + ab usne hajj ka ahram bandh liya to agarche woh niyyat hajje ifrad ki kare lekin Ye hajje tamatto hi consider hota Hai to ye Hai.
Aur Jo Hajje Qiraan karta hai usko Qarin kahte hain, Jo hajje tamatto karta hai usko Mutamatte Kahte Hain aur jo hajje ifrad karte Hain usko mufrid kahte Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-369)
Ahram Kahan Se Bandhna Hai :
Ab Jaise Koi Banda Makka e Mukarrama Ja raha Hai hajj ke liye chahe ab woh koi Bhi Ho Hajje Qiran karne wala ho Ya fir Hajje tamatto karne wala ho is surat mein agar woh miqat Se bahar ja raha Hai use ahram to badhna padega isi tarah Tamatto karne wala jo hota hai woh Bhi ahram bandhta Hai To fir pahle umrah ka bandh raha Hai fir hajj ka bandh raha hai, ifrad wala hajj ka bandh raha hai to ye hum Ahram bandhe gen kahan se.!?
Aap ko umrah ka to point yaad hai ki miqat par bandhna hota Hai To Ab every Hajj wala apna ahram kab, Kaha or kis waqt me bandhe ga ye main bata rahi hun, isme or umrah me Thoda sa light farq nazar aayega Baqi sab cheezen same Hai.
To agar koi miqati Hai Jaise hum log hain miqat se bahar wale hain agar Ye hajje Qiran kar raha hai Ya fir hajje tamatto kar rahe hain ya hajje ifrad kar rahe hain koi bhi hajj kar rahe Ho inke liye Ahram Jab ye makkah jayenge to Fir Ahram ka inka point hoga miqat, Miqat Par Jo unhe ahram bandhna hai woh badhen Jaise misal Ke taur par agar koi Bahar se Madina se India se Bangladesh se kahi se bhi miqat ke bahar se hajje Qiran ki niyyat se nikla ghar se To hajje Qiraan me hum kya karte Hain 2 Ahram ki niyyat aik sath karte Hain umrah + Hajj dono ki niyyat karte Hain na to miqat aane se pahle pahle Iski niyyat karni hoti hai to jaise hamare liye Yalamlam hai, Madina walon Ke liye zulhulefah Hai To ye jo boundary Hai isse pahle pahle niyyat karni Hai Qiran ki Isme hum hajj ke ahram ki bhi niyyat karenge Aur Fir umrah ki bhi niyyat Karenge or talbiyah wagairah padhenge to fir Qiran ke halat me hum aa jayenge.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-370)
Ahram kahan Se bandhna Hai :
Lekin Niyyat Miqat se pahle Karna hai kyun ki miqat hum cross nahi kar sakte to Yahan Par Ye niyyat karen Ab niyyat kya Hai dil ka irada Hai To aap dil me niyyat kar len ki Qiraan ki niyyat hai or main Aik Sath hajj o umrah ki niyyat kar rahi hun aur fir jo duaa e Hain woh duaa e Bhi Tarjuma ke sath padh len To ye bhi thik hai.
Hajj e Qiran Ki Niyyat : Aye mere Rab عزوجل Main umrah or hajj dono ka irada karta hun to inhe mere liye aasan kar de or inhe meri taraf se qubool farma maine Hajj or umrah dono ki niyyat ki or khalistan ikhlaa ke sath Allah عزوجل Ke liye in dono ka ahram bandha.
To Ye Ahram bandhna hai iske baad kahenge لبیک اللهم لبیک Aik Martaba to kam Se kam Padhna hai 3 Martba padhna chahiye to Ye labbaik Padhenge to fir banda Qiran ki halat me aa jayega Ye Sirf ahram kahan bandhna hai woh Main bata rahi hun aap ko kyun ki Qiran wala Fir Wahan par ja ke Kya karega Woh ان شاء الله Next aap ko batayenge To Pahle ahram ko dekh lete Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-371)
Ahram Kahan Se Bandhna Hai :
Ab hajje Tamattu'a karne wala hai or woh miqat se bahar Ja raha Hai Jahir si baat Hai tamattoh hai to fir miqat se bahar wala hi karega to Ab woh miqat Par aa kar umrah ki niyyat karega bas Jo Normal umrah hai wahi Karna hai isme koi farq nahi Hai To Hajj ka Ahram to fir se dubara bandha jayega baad me, Wahi Jo umrah wali niyyat thi ki
اَللّٰهُمَّ اِنِّىْٓ اُرِيْدُ الْعُمْرَةَ فَيَسِّرْهَالِىْ وَتَقَبَّلْهَا مِنِّىْ وَاَعِنِّىْ عَلَيْهَا وَبَارِكْ لِىْ فِيهَا نَوَيْتُ الْعُمْرَةَ وَاَحْرَمْتُ بِهَا لِلّٰهِ تَعَالیٰ
Ye Padh kar fir talbiyah vagairah Padh kar Tamatto wale umrah ka ahram bandh kar makkah me dakhil honge
Aur teesri surat Jo hajje ifrad kar rahe Hain Ab hajje ifrad me Main mas'ala bata rahi hun miqat Walon Ka : To Jo miqat Se bahar wale Hain woh jab hajje ifrad ki niyyat karenge To hajj ki niyyat karenge
اَللّٰھُمَّ اِنِّیٓ اُرِیْدُ الْحَجَّ فَیَسِّرْہُ لِیْ وَتَقَبَّلْہُ مِنِّیْ وَاَعِنِّیْ عَلَیْہِ وَبَارِکْ لِیْ فِیْہِ نَوَیْتُ الْحَجَّ وَاَحْرَمْتُ بِہٖ لِلّٰہِ تَعَالٰى
Ye Hajj ki niyyat ho gai aur woh Dakhil ho jayenge Makkah Me Ye Kiske ahram ki baat ki Maine Jo miqat se bahar aa rahe.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-372)
Hill wala Hajj ka Ahram Kahan Se Bandhega.!?
Ab aate hain jo hil wale Hain, Hill Wale kaun sa hajj kar sakte Hain.!? Ifrad kar sakte hain To hill wale ahram Kahan se bandhte hain aap ko yaad hoga Jab humne Umrah Ke masail padhe they same hai yahan par hill Wale jo hote Hain woh hill me hi niyyat karenge inke liye afzal hota hai ki apne ghar se Hi niyyat karen Umrah ka ho chahe hajj ka ho hukum yahi hai ke dono hill se hi bandhe gen to ifrad karne wale apne ghar se hi Ready ho kar Hajj kar ahram vagairah bandh kar niyyat vagairah kar ke woh rawana honge ifrad ke liye.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-372)
Hill wala Hajj ka Ahram Kahan Se Bandhega.!?
Ab aate hain jo hil wale Hain, Hill Wale kaun sa hajj kar sakte Hain.!? Ifrad kar sakte hain To hill wale ahram Kahan se bandhte hain aap ko yaad hoga Jab humne Umrah Ke masail padhe they same hai yahan par hill Wale jo hote Hain woh hill me hi niyyat karenge inke liye afzal hota hai ki apne ghar se Hi niyyat karen Umrah ka ho chahe hajj ka ho hukum yahi hai ke dono hill se hi bandhe gen to ifrad karne wale apne ghar se hi Ready ho kar Hajj kar ahram vagairah bandh kar niyyat vagairah kar ke woh rawana honge ifrad ke liye.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-373)
Aur Jo Makka wale (Makki) hain woh bhi to sirf ifrad kar sakte Hain woh kahan se Bandhe gen Apna Ahram.?
Aap ko yaad hoga jo makka me rahne wale hote hain unhe makkah se bahar aa kar hudude Haram se bahar aa kar hil me niyyat karni hoti thi Jaise Masjide Aaysha jana ya masjide jayrana jana Aap ko Yaad hoga hill me aa kar Woh umrah ki niyyat karte they lekin Yahan Par Farq Hai Jo Hajje ifrad Karne wala makki hoga Jo makki hajj ki niyyat karega woh Makkah ke andar hi rah kar, Hudood e haram ke andar hi rah kar apna ahram bandhega Ye aik farq Hai.
Ye farq yaad rakhna chahiye umrah wale Jo makkah me Rahte hain, Ya fir ab jo pura hone ke baad makkah me Hain Makkah me unko ahrqm bandhna Hai To fir Agar umrah ka ahram bandhe gen to Hudude Haram ke bahar Ja kar Masjide Aaysha, Masjide Jayerana Vagairah Ja kar woh ahram bandhe gen Lekin..!! Agar woh Hajj ka ahram bandh rahe Hain To hudude haram se hi bandhna hoga Chahe Apne Hotel me bandhe chahe wahi kahin raste me bandh rahe hain lekin Afzal hota hai ki Jab hajj ka ahram bandhe to Makka e mukarrama Yani Masjidul haraam me ja kar Wahan Bandhe niyyat or Nafil vagairah Padh kar rawana ho Ye behtar hota Hai warna apne Hotel vagairah Jo hudude haram ke andar hai Wahan par aap ahram bandh sakte hain Makkah me Jo rahne wale hain.
Khuda na khasta kisi ne aisa nahi kiya Masjide Aaysa vagairah Se ja kar bandh liya To fir lazim hai ki dubara makke me aa kar dubara Se Niyyat wagairah kar ke Talbiyah kahe Warna dam lazim ho jayega, Is surat me agar makkah ke bahar ja kar hudude haram ke bahar ja kar ahram bandha, Apne maqam Se Ahram Nahi bandha to fir dam lazim ho gaya aur wuqufe arfa se pahle pahle Agar dam khatam karna hai to sahi jagah Par ja kar dubara se Niyyat or talbiyah vagairah padhni hogi Agar nahi Padhega to dam lazim ho jayega hajj to ho jayega lekin dam lazim hoga.
Aur Jo Makka wale (Makki) hain woh bhi to sirf ifrad kar sakte Hain woh kahan se Bandhe gen Apna Ahram.?
Aap ko yaad hoga jo makka me rahne wale hote hain unhe makkah se bahar aa kar hudude Haram se bahar aa kar hil me niyyat karni hoti thi Jaise Masjide Aaysha jana ya masjide jayrana jana Aap ko Yaad hoga hill me aa kar Woh umrah ki niyyat karte they lekin Yahan Par Farq Hai Jo Hajje ifrad Karne wala makki hoga Jo makki hajj ki niyyat karega woh Makkah ke andar hi rah kar, Hudood e haram ke andar hi rah kar apna ahram bandhega Ye aik farq Hai.
Ye farq yaad rakhna chahiye umrah wale Jo makkah me Rahte hain, Ya fir ab jo pura hone ke baad makkah me Hain Makkah me unko ahrqm bandhna Hai To fir Agar umrah ka ahram bandhe gen to Hudude Haram ke bahar Ja kar Masjide Aaysha, Masjide Jayerana Vagairah Ja kar woh ahram bandhe gen Lekin..!! Agar woh Hajj ka ahram bandh rahe Hain To hudude haram se hi bandhna hoga Chahe Apne Hotel me bandhe chahe wahi kahin raste me bandh rahe hain lekin Afzal hota hai ki Jab hajj ka ahram bandhe to Makka e mukarrama Yani Masjidul haraam me ja kar Wahan Bandhe niyyat or Nafil vagairah Padh kar rawana ho Ye behtar hota Hai warna apne Hotel vagairah Jo hudude haram ke andar hai Wahan par aap ahram bandh sakte hain Makkah me Jo rahne wale hain.
Khuda na khasta kisi ne aisa nahi kiya Masjide Aaysa vagairah Se ja kar bandh liya To fir lazim hai ki dubara makke me aa kar dubara Se Niyyat wagairah kar ke Talbiyah kahe Warna dam lazim ho jayega, Is surat me agar makkah ke bahar ja kar hudude haram ke bahar ja kar ahram bandha, Apne maqam Se Ahram Nahi bandha to fir dam lazim ho gaya aur wuqufe arfa se pahle pahle Agar dam khatam karna hai to sahi jagah Par ja kar dubara se Niyyat or talbiyah vagairah padhni hogi Agar nahi Padhega to dam lazim ho jayega hajj to ho jayega lekin dam lazim hoga.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-374)
Har Banda Ahram bandh liya Ab Kya Kare.!?
To dekhiye 8 zil hijja ke baad Jab se mina rawangi hoti Hai uske baad ke agle jo aap ke 5 Din hote Hain Yahan par tamam hajj ke rules Tamam aap ko ibadaten karni hai arqan karne Hain woh same Hai lekin isse Pahle tak every hajj ke hisab se woh cheezen different ho jati hai. qiran wale kuch aur karenge, Tamatto wle kuch aur karenge, ifrad wale ke liye kuch aur Hukum hoga, Lekin after 8 Teeno Hajj Walon ke liye same Hukum hai wahan Ke baad sab kuch same ho jayega to ab Ye 8 zil hijja ko mina rawana hone se Pahle pahle Every haji ko kya karna Hai ye aap sune. Sabse Pahle Hajje Qiran humne Padha tha to isi ko le lete Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-375)
Qarin ko kya kya karna hai :
8 Zil hijja Se Pahle Qarin Sabse Pahle miqat se woh dono ahram bandh kar aayega, Achha Ab usne kaun Sa Ahram bandha hai.? Umrah ka Bhi bandha Hai or hajj ka bhi ahram bandha Hai To sabse Pahli baat zahir si baat Hai jo Qiran karne wala hoga usko aa kar Umrah apna complete karna hoga, to aa kar yani aisa nahi hai ki foran chale gaye Aa kar thoda rest vagairah kar ke lekin Dusre tawaf vagairah karne se Pahle Usko first main Kaam jo karna hai woh apna umrah complete karna Hai To Qarin aayega rest vagairah karna hai kar le uske baad ja kar apna umrah complete kar le umrah ka tariqa Same hai jo hamne pura padha hai Pura umrah karega saee tak, Saee ke baad halq o takseer woh nahi karega Ye karna nahi Hai barna ahram gadbad ho jayega To baal nahi katne Na mard hazraat ko katna hai na Aurton ko katna hai, Bas Isi halat me woh ruke rahenge. To Sabse pahle first step ye hoga ke Qarin apna umrah complete kare.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-376)
Qarin ko kya kya karna hai :
Iske baad kya karna hai.? Iske baad Hajje Qiran wala tawafe qudum karega, Tawafe Qudum me Sirf tawaf hota hai aur woh ahram ki hi halat me hota hai zahir si baat hai jo hajje qiran kar raha hai ahram ki halat already hoti hai ye tawaf Halate ahram me hota Hai to bande ko tawafe qudum karna Hai. Bas jaye or tawafe Qudum ki niyyat kar le aur aik tawaf complete kar le to Ab ye uska jo 8 zil hijja se pahle Us bande ko kaam karna tha woh ab complete ho gaya. Tawafe Qudum Sunnate Muqqdah ke darze me Hai, Lekin Agar kisi Ne chhod diya To kaffara vagairah Nahi hoga lekin aik azeem ibadat Se uski mahrumi kahlayegi
Ye Tawafe Qudum complete Kare, Ab Ye jo qarin hota Hai woh already ahram me hota hai usko dubara se to ahram nahi bandhna Usko 8 zil hijja ko mina rawana ho jayega Iske baad Same process har hajj me hoga To ye Qarin ka kaam hota Hai ki sabse pahle ahram bandh kar umrah complete kare, baal cut na kare tawafe qudum kar le uske baad 8 zil hijja ko rawana ho jaye.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-377)
Qarin Ko Kya Kya Karna Hai :
Lekin..!! Ab Suppose Misal Ke taur Par kisi ke Pas Abhi bhi 5,6,7 din hain makkah me Fir woh kya karega.!?
Zahir si baat hai ab woh makkah me hai to use ahtiyat to karni hai aik to ahram ki halat me hai to sari pawandiyo ka khayal rakhe, Chahe to Nafli tawaf woh kar sakta hai Majeed umrah to nahi kar sakte kyun ki aik hi baar Umrah ka ahram bandhe huwe Hain ab aik ke upar aik or umrah ka ahram aap nahi bandh sakte to Nafli tawaf vagairah kar sakte Hain, Haan..!! Iske alawa digar ibadaten Jo bhi Karni hai woh is dauran kar sakte Hain.
Aur fir kya karna hai.?? Aur fir aik cheez aap ye kar sakte hain ki Hajj ki saee hajj ka ramal hajj ka istiba Ye aap complete kar len. Dekhiye hajj ke jo wajibaat hote Hain Jaise hum hajj ke faraiz humne Pahle padhe they na isi tarah hajj ke kuch wajibaat hote hain hajj ki apni aik saee hoti Hai, hajj me aik saee wajib hoti hai aik woh jo aap umrah vagairah me karte hain na iske alawa hajj ki aik saee hoti hai jo bande ko karni hoti hai wajib hota hai or Ye aap Hajj ke baad yani arfat vagairah ke baad tawafuz ziyarah ke baad bhi kar sakte Hain Pahle bhi kar sakte Hain hajj ki saee.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-378)
Qarin Ko Kya Kya Karna Hai :
Aur hajj ke saee ke liye aik or shart hota hai ki halate Hajj ke ahram me hona ye aap ke liye zaruri hota Hai, Hajj ki saee kab kar sakte Hain.? Hajj se Pahle bhi kar sakte Hain hajj ke baad bhi kar sakte Hain Ye karna compulsory hota hai lekin iske liye aik condition ye hota hai ki agar aap hajj ki saee Hajj se pahle Karna chahte hain to fir ahram ki halat yani hajj ke ahram ki halat me hona ye shart hota Hai iske bigair woh aap ki saee consider nahi hogi To jo Qarin hota Hai uske liye sahul isme hai or uske liye behtar bhi yahi hai ki woh hajj se pahle Apne Hajj ki saee ko complete kar le.
Iske Liye kya karna hoga.!? to dekhiye Aap ko pata hai Saee hamesha tawaf ke sath hi hota Hai bigair tawaf ke Hum saee Nahi karte Na to agar kisi ko hajj ki saee hajj se pahle Karni hai or behtar Hai ki kar le fazilat ke lehaz se bhi behtar Hai Aur dusra ye ki isme Baad me kya hota Hai ki bahut sare haji ho jate Hain na tawafuz ziyarah ke baad sab hajj ki saee me lag gaye Pura sab ka aik sath woh bheed jama ho jati Hai To Hajj ki saee difficult ho jati hai to isliye Ye Behtar hota hai ki hajj ka agar aap ke pass time hai akhri minutes me flights vagairah nahi hai Kafi time Hai to pahle se Aap apni hajj ki saee Complete kar len taki aap isse farig ho jaye aur last sirf aap ka tawafuz ziyarah ho iske alawa kuch na ho, kyun ki tawafuz ziyarah karne ke baad fir hajj ki saee karne me fir woh thakan aur itne din ki jo thakan hai na woh pura aik sath nikalti Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-379)
Qarin Ko Kya Kya Karna Hai :
Bahrhaal..!! Yahan par ye hota hai ke umrah karne ke baad aap thoda rest vagairah kar ke tawafe Qudum aur Hajj ke saee se farig ho sakte hain to mera Mashwara yahi hoga ki hajj ki saee agar aap pahle kar sakte Hain to kar len Qarin Tawafe Qudum to already kar raha Hai isi ke Sath Saee kar le Kyun ki saee bigair tawaf ke nahi hoti To isi tawafe qudum ke baad Hajj ki saee kar le goya ki aik umre ki tarah hi ho gaya bad Baal vagairah nahi cut karne. To ye kar le to apne hajj ke is arqan se farig ho sakte Hain lekin compulsory nahi hai abhi karna, compulsory jo they jo karne chahiye woh maine bata diye umrah tawafe qudum, Tawafe qudum ke baad bahut achhi baat hai ki hajj ki saee ko complete kar le kyun ki already hajj ke ahram me hai,
Haan..!! Iske alawa Tawafe qudum me hi hajj ke ramal Aur istiba ki niyyat mard hazraat kar len aurton ke liye to hai nahi ye, mard hazraat ke liye aik separate aik wajib hota hai hajj ka jisko hum ramal kahte Hain or hajj ka istiba, istiba yani kandha kholna Ramal yani wahi tawaf ke pahle teen chakkar me akad kar chalte Hain Ye hajj ka aik alag se wajib hai to ye kahi na kahi aap ko kisi tawaf me hajj ke Ramal or istiba'a ke niyyat se karna hota hai to ab tawafe Qudum me iski niyyat kar len to ye complete ho jayega. Agar yahan par Nahi karenge to fir tawafuz ziyarah me karna Padega aur ye sunnate moqqidah ke darze me hai isliye chhod nahi sakte.
To ab Main bata rahi hun qarin ko kya kya kar lena chahiye. Umrah Ke baad tawafe qudum kar le iske baad behtar hai ki yahi tawafe qudum me woh Ramal istiba kar ke fir hajj ki saee kar ke farig ho jaye fir 8 zil hijja ko mina Rawana ho Jaye Haan..!! Khuda Nakhasta aisa Hai ki late aaye or bilkul time nahi hai hajj ki saee vagairah nahi kar pa rahe ya koi khash aisa ho gaya ki bimari ho gai iski wajah se nahi kar pa raha hai to kam se kam apna tawafe qudum complete kar le or mard hazraat isi me Ramal istiba'a kar ke isko complete kar len uske baad hajj ki saee chahe fir tawafuz ziyarah ke baad kar sakte Hain. Yahan par maine Qarin ko kya kya karna hai ye maine wajeh kar diya. Next ab main tamatto wale ki taraf aa rahi hun.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-380)
Tamatto Wale Ko Kya Kya Karna Hai :
Tamatto Wala ko simple umrah karega jahir si baat Hai kyun ke woh aa raha hi hai umrah ka ahram bandh kar to miqat cross karte huwe woh umre ka ahram bandhega Wahan pahonch kar apna umrah complete karega Complete matlab Yahan par use halq / Takseer sab kuch Karna Hai total complete jis tarah umrah karte hain waise hi without any changes even halq o takseer vagairah karna hai iske baad 8 zil hijja tak ye bilkul farig hai isme chahe to majeed umrah kar le chahe to nafli tawaf kar le Jo kuch karna chahe woh is dauran kar sakta hai
Agar 5-6 din hain aur aap 2-3 umrah aur karna chahte hain to chunki makkah me Hain to masjide aysha ja jaye Masjide aaysha ja kar niyyat bandh len umrah ki aa kar fir umrah karen. Haan..!! Baaz log aise hain ki woh umrah kar sakte Hain unki Health vagairah ke issues nahi hote aur baad me hajj me bhi problem nahi hoti to koi baat nahi hai. Lekin kuch log aise hote hain aur kabhi kabhar khawateen ki zyada umrah karne ki wajah se baad me hajj me difficulty hoti hai wahan arkan ada karne me problem hoti hai to aisi surat me fir umrah kam kar de Duaa e wagairah kare, Nafli tawaf agar kar sakte hain to Kare Warna Aise hi Masjid me ja kar duaa e vagairah woh karte rahe, Durood e Paak vagairah jo bhi hai apni ibadaton me mashroof Rahe.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-381)
Tamatto Wale Ko Kya Kya Karna Hai :
Tamatto Wale ke liye koi tawafe Qudum nahi hota Tamattoh wala sirf apna umrah Complete karega uske baad usko jo ibadaten karni ho woh kare Fir jab hajj yani 8 zil hijja ke waqt Jo ahram bandha jata Hai Woh wahan par fir hajj ka ahram bandh kar mina rawana hoga or aage process same Hai. Tawafe Qudum Tamatto wale ke liye nahi hota
Ab Ye Tamatto Wala Hajj ki Saee Pahle karna Chahe to kya karega.!?
To iske liye fir woh hajj ke ahram pahle bandh le kyun ke hajj ke ahram ke bigair hajj ki saee nahi hoti to ab kya karega.? Agar karna chahta Hai farig hona chahta hai to Pahle hajj ka ahram bandh le waise to 8 zil hijja ko bandha jata hai aur aaj kal 7 zil hijja ko bhi Kuch log bandh lete hain to Ye to last time aap ka alag hai, lekin isse Pahle Bhi aap bandh sakte Hain 2 zil hijja 3 zil hijja 4 zil hijja ko bhi bandh sakte Hain koi problem nahi Hai. Aisa To Nahi Hai ki aap itne date ko hi bandh sakte hain isse pahle bhi bandh sakte Hain.
To Agar Aap ko hajj ki saee se farig hona Hai To pahle Hajj ka ahram bandh len niyyat vagairah kar len sab ho gaya uske baad Aik nafli tawaf karen kyun ki jaise maine kaha saee bigair tawaf ke nahi hoti tawaf compulsory hota hai isme Tawafe qudum to nahi Hai to aik Nafli tawaf karna padega aur is Nafli tawaf me Mard Hazraat Hajj ke Ramal aur istiba'a ki niyyat bhi kar sakte hain warna fir Tawafuz ziyarah me isko karna Padega Abhi isse farig ho sakte hain or iske baad hajj ki saee complete kar sakte hain, Hajj ki Saee complete karne ke baad chunki hajj ke ahram me hain to pabandiyan maintain rakhni padengi Haan Agar koi ye nahi karta to hajj ki saee use baad me karni padegi.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-382)
Hajje Ifrad Wale Ko kya karna Hai :
Hajje ifrad Karne Wale Jo Makki hote hain, Jo hilli Hain Jadda vagairah wale Hain jo ifrad kar rahe Hain Inke Liye kuch Bhi Nahi hai Ye Hajj ka Ahram bandhe gen or sidha mina chale jate hain or wahan hota bhi aisa hi Hai ke baaz log aaj kal muallim log le kar jate hain, makkah jate hain Nafli tawaf Wagairah to kar sakte Hain lekin inke liye Na koi Tawafe Qudum Hai na kuch hai direct Ye Apne Ghar se mina Bhi pahunch sakte Hain Aur Kuch log aisa karte bhi hain,
Haal hi me kuch haji gaye they unse maloom hua ki woh 2 bas rakhte hain aik makka ki taraf ja raha hota hai ki koi umrah karna chahta hai to kar le Achha isme ye bhi hai ki hilli Umrah nahi kar sakta lekin baaz log fir Bhi karte hain khair woh unka mamla hai lekin kuch log Makkah Chale jate Hain kuch yahan se fir direct mina rawana ho jate Hain to hilli or Makki direct mina Rawana ho sakte hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-383)
Hajje Ifrad Wale Ko kya karna Hai :
Jo Afaqi Hain Jo Miqati Hain Jo miqat Ke bahar wale Jo shakhs hote Hain jinhe Hajje ifrad karna hota hai un Par tawafe qudum lazim Hai, Tawafe Qudum 2 logon ke liye hota hai Jo Qiran kar rahe hain or woh hajje ifrad karne wale (Woh mufrid) Jo miqati hote hain, Hillo or jo makki hote Hain in par tawafe qudum nahi hota, To Jo Hajje ifrad karne wale miqati hote Hain Ye jayenge makka me pahunch kar tawafe qudum karenge sab se pahle aur chunki tawafe qudum karne ke liye halate Ahram me hona zaruri hota hai or ye already hajj ke ahram me hote Hain to Isi halat me karenge.
Tawafe qudum ke baad ab ye free hote hain Chahe to isi ke foran baad hajj ki saee bhi kar len or isi tawaf me Ramal or istiba'a vagairah kar le, or Jab tak makkah me Hai to fir nafli tawaf Vagairah Kar sakte Hain umrah vagairah nahi karna Nafli tawaf vagairah kar sakte Hain Iske baad fir 8 zil hijja se same Process hota Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-384)
Hajje Ifrad Wale Ko kya karna Hai :
Dekhiye Afaqi Umuman Qiran karte Hain Ya fir Tamatto kar lete Hain to isme aik Umrah bhi ho jata hai aik hajj bhi ho jata hai, fir Aafaqi wale ifrad karte bhi bhi hain to kab karte hain.!? Yani jane wala zahir si baat Hai aik umrah ki niyyat to rakhta hi rakhta hai na, to Ye ifrad kab kaam aata hai aap ko pata hai.!?
Hajje ifrad Ka Ahram bandhna Ye khawateen ke liye bilkhusus Bada mufeed Hai jinko jana hota hai or aurten aisi hoti hain ki tamatto karna hota hai ya qiran ki niyyat hoti hai lekin Jane se pahle Suddenly Periods aa jate Hain ab periods aa gaye to tamatto ki Niyyat karegi ya Qiran ki niyyat karegi to Yahi ho jayega na us par umrah baqi rah jayega, Dekhiye Jo umrah hai iske liye Paaki shart hai na jo tawaf hai woh Paaki ki halat me hona hai. Haan..!! Mina, Mujdalfa or arfat me Jo ruk rahe Hain iske liye haiz se paak hona Zaruri nahi hai wahan to halate haiz me bhi ho jata hai problem ye umrah ke liye aa raha hai to ab agar usne hajje Qiraan ki niyyat kar li ya fir tamatto ki niyyat kar li aur usko pata hai ki woh paak nahi hogi wahan Par ja kar stay 4-5 din ka Hai Aur inke period hamesha 8-10 din jate hi jate hain to ab ye kaise hoga ki fir woh aayegi baad me umrah karegi ye sab problem ho jati hai na,
to aisi surat me fir hajje ifrad ki niyyat kar ke aurat nikal jaye kyun ki Fir Makkah me use Abhi to Umrah nahi karna na Ye behtreen hai jinko haiz ka problem hoga ya Jinke dates Aise days me aa rahe Hain woh fir hajje ifrad ki niyyat karen, Umrah karna hai to fir baad me apna pura hajj complete karne ke baad Madina me chand din rahte hain to fir wahan se aa kar umrah kar len Ya waise hi Makkah me Qiyam hai to us waqt umrah kar len, lekin iski wajah se Apne upar problems na le aaye ki fir woh dam wagairah ki surat aa Jaye, Agar aisa kuch hai to fir hajje ifrad ki Niyyat kar sakti hai ye best hai aurton ke liye.
Fir haan Woh Tawafe Qudum Ka aik mas'ala Rah jata Hai to chalen tawafe Qudum fir woh chhod sakti Hai kyun ki sunnat hai na warna Yahan Par to chhod bhi nahi sakte ahram todne ka fir sidha dam vagairah aa jata Hai fir aurat hajje ifrad ki niyyat Kar sakti Hai Ye Aik point yaad rakhna chahiye khawateen ke liye bilkhusus.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-385)
Yahan Par Jo sawal Aate Hain Ye Bhi Main Clear kar deti hun :
Ye Jo Darmiyan ke din Hain isme Jahan Par maine kah diya umrah kar sakte Hain nahi kar sakte, iske Alawa aur kya karna chahiye.? Ye sawal aata hai ki iske alawa kya karen umrah kar liye tawaf kar liye fir kya karna chahiye.?
Fir aap ko moka mila hai Makka e Mukarram ki hajri ka us sar zameen par rahne ka jinki galiyon se Baar-Baar Mere Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ka guzar hua hai to waise bhi wahan par har waqt bande ki zuban par Durood e Paak jari hona chahiye, karna Wahan Par ye chahiye ki jitna waqt ho apna zikrullah aur Durood e Paak, Durood se Afzal koi wazifa hai nahi aap ke paas, Durood e Paak Padhen Aur Kalma e Tayyba dono afzal tareen zikrullah hai to inme Hamesha apni zaban tar rakhen.
Iske alawa Namazen Padhen Agar Khuda Na khasta kisi ki fir Bhi qaza Namaz baki Hai To wahan par koshish kar ke Jitni qaza ho sake woh aap padhen Kyun ki yahan par ab ham hamare gunah bakhshwane aaye Hain na to jitna Huquq Allah Hai usko pura complete karne ki koshish karen Khuda na khasta Agar Namazen bhi baki hain to woh complete kar le, agar namazen baki nahi hain to fir ما شاء الله عزوجل Jahe Qismat fir woh nafli Namazon ki kasrat kare Nafli Namazen Padhe iske alawa Agar possible hai to roze rakhe Koi qaza hai to qaza rakhe warna fir Nafli roze rakhe basharte ke Rozon ki wajah se itni kamzori na aa jaye ki baad me hajj difficult ho jaye Agar aisi surat hai to fir Roze na rakkhe.
Aur zyada se zyada Namazen, ibadaten, Aur ilm deen hasil karne ka moqa milta hai to ilm deen hasil kare, Kitaben vagairah padh sakte hain to kitaben vagairah padhen fuzul goi se bachen, iski-Uski gibaton se chugliyon se , Aapas me baat-Cheet Gap-Shap isse bachen, Aap Samajh len Ye mere life ka qeemti waqt mujhe mila hai ye pura mujhe utilise karna Hai Aur jab main hajj se wapas jaungi Allah kare yahin maut nasseb ho jaye lekin agar zindagi baki rahi aur wapas jana likha Hai muqaddar me to pura paak-Saaf ho kar jaungi Aur nekiyon ka jakhira le kar wapas jaungi To ye kare aur Zyada se zyada apne liye duaa kare, Apne walidain ke liye duaa kare, Apne Aasatiza ke liye kare, aane wali naslo ke liye duaa kare, Tamam ummate muslima ke liye duaa kare to isme aap ko apna waqt spend Karna Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-386)
8 zil hijja se Hajj ke sare arkan shuru ho jate Hain :
Iske baad 8 zil hijja se Hajj ke sare arkan shuru ho jate Hain Jo Common Hai ifrad ho tamatto ho Qiran ho sabhi ke liye Yahan ke baad se cheezen common hogi haan Jahan Par thoda aage pichhe hoga woh main aap ko bata dungi Agar hoga to Ab iske baad 16 Important cheezen hoti Hain Jo hum hajj me karte Hain Line ba Line main aap ko zikar karti hun aur ye kab se kab tak hote Hain.? 8 zil hijja se le ke 13 zil hijja tak ye pura cover up hota hai Jo Hajj ke arkan karte Hain na Patthar marna ho, Tawafuz ziyarah ho, Qurbani ho jo bhi Hai sabhi cheez 8 zil hijja se 13 zil hijja Ye 5 din hajj ke Pure aap ke mashroof hi jayenge Aur Aap samajh len badi hi Pyari Journey Hai aur sabr wali Journey Hai.
8 zil hijja ko sabse Pahle bande ko Ahram bandhna hota hai. Kisko.? Ki jisne hajj ka ahram Pahle hi na Bandha ho woh 8 zil hijja ko Apna Ahram bandhega Aaj kal wahi maine kaha na 7 zil hijja se woh le kar jate hain kyun ki 8 zil hijja me fir woh Mina Jana wahan par Tent set karna bahut sare haji hote Hain to jo aap ke group Leaders hote Hain woh Aik din pahle hi le kar jate Hain to koi problem nahi Hai Agar aap pahle chale gaye mina me aisa nahi hai ke jayenge to gunahgae honge ja sakte hain mina bhi hudude haram ke andar hi Hai
To Tamatto Wale ko 8 zil Hijja ko Apna Ahram bandhna hota Hai hudude haraam se Agar Masjide haram ja kar bandh sakte hain to bahut achhi baat hai Yani Ahram vagairah Pahen kar sab ready ho kar Wahan par ja kar niyyat Talbiyah sab kar ke 2 Raka'at nafil Padh ke aa jaye agar gunzaish Hai Agar nahi ho raha to fir apne Hotel se hi sab kar Ke rawana ho jaye.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-387)
8 zil hijja se Hajj ke sare arkan shuru ho jate Hain :
8 zil hijja ko subah ke waqt fajar ke waqt umuman Ye Sab kam kiye jate hain Ahram jisne nahi bandha Yani Tamatto wale baqi Ifrad or qarin to ahram me hi aaye honge Ye Ready ho kar fir mina Jana hai mina ja kar fir kya hoga ki wahan Par aap ko 5 Namazen mina me ada karni Hai 8 zil hijja ko hum mina jate Hain 7 ko bhi Chale gaye to koi harj nahi 8 zil hijja meina Pahunche gen wahan Par tents vagairah honge Aur sab Kuch bata diya jayega aap Sab dekhen ki kahan par Tent maujud hain Achhi tarah dekhen wahan Par pahunch kar aap ko rukna Hai
Kab tak rukna hai.? Wahan Par Johar ke Namaz Se le kar agle din Ki Fajar tak rukna hai 5 Namazen Hum Mina me ada karenge Johar, Asar, Magrib, isha or subah Fajar Ye 5 Namazen mina me hoti Hain Agar pahle chale gaye To Zyada Namazen Aap ko mina me mil jayengi Koi problem nahi hai takriban 10 Namaz wahan par mil jati Hai koi thik hai baat nahi Hai, lekin..!! Ye Jo Sunnate moqqida hai woh ye hai ki 8 zil hijja ko hum mins me first Qiyam karte hain or Ye Mina me Ye Raat guzaarna Rukna Ye Aap ke Sunnate Moqqidah ke darze me hota Hai Hajj Me.
Mina Dakhil ho gaye apne campus me gaye Yahan par ye Namazen Ada karna Hai iske alawa Kuch Bhi nahi Hai Matlab Wahan Par aap ko rukna Hai itna Main first Part Hai aap Samaj len first din 8 Zil hijja wala Ki mina Me ruke or ibadaten karni hain jitni ibadaten kar sakte Hain karen wahi Namazen koi roza rakh sakta hai to rakkhe Warna main Suggest nahi karungi ke Aap roza rakhen, Aur Ye hai ki bahut zyada Asais Hai aaram Hai To fir Rakh len, Arfat ke din (9 Zil hijja) ko nahi rakhna chahiye. Aur iske alawa fir apna waqt Namazon me ibadaton me guzaren. Mina Me sirf itna karna Hai Rukna Hai aur namazen Padhni Hai aur kuch bhi Wahan Par nahi karna Ye first Hai 8 zil hijja.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-388)
Mina Pahunche To fir Wahan Par ab kya kya karenge..!?
Dua e vagairah to karni Hai zahir si baat Hai mina dakhil ho to fir mina vagairah ki duaa e hain woh padhen, Aur 8wi shab jo hoti hai na 7 Complete ho kar jo raat aati hai iske baad aap dekhenge Har koi hajj par rawana Hone ke liye ready hota Hai fir puri tayyati me lage hote Hain aap logon ko Kya karna hai ki sab ready rakhen Jo bhi Wahan par saman le kar jane ka hai jo cheezen hain woh ready rakhen pahle hi last minute me kuch bhi nahi karna sab kuch pahle se hi ready rakhen taki har jagah aap ko aasani ho
Jo delay karne ki aadat hoti hai ki baad me karenge kya khatam kar dena hai Pahle hi ready rakhen ki kya Kya cheezen chahiye Pani vagairah ki khane pine vagairah ki cheezon ki plates vagairah ki zarurat Hai To woh le len. Aaj kal umuman tents vagairah kafi Achhe hote hain Sab hota hai lekin fir bhi Jo zarurat ki cheezen hain woh le len Zarurat ki dawaiyan Hain, Group Leader ka number vagairah, address Apne number jo bhi hain sab sath me rakh len or iske alawa jo bhi cheezen hain Kitaben Vagairah sari cheezen aap apne sath le kar rawana ho jaye kyun ki iske baad fir dubara aap ka hotel aana nahi hoga Na.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-389)
Jo Paydal Ja sakte Hain to paydal chalen :
Fir yahan se aap mina jayenge fir arfat jayenge Fir ye sab hone ke baad hi aap wapas aayenge to isliye ye jo 5-6 din ke jo bhi zaruriyat Hain woh rakh len Kapde vagairah Hain mard hazrat Ahram ke 2 jode jo sath me rakh rahe hain woh rakh len jo bhi hain tamam cheezen pura tayyar kar ke fir rawana ho jaye aur Jo Mard hazraat Paydal ja sakte Hain to paydal chalen kyun ki paydal chalne par har qadam par 700 nekiyan hain Aurton ke liye Suggests nahi hoga ki woh paydal jaye kyun ki aik to woh hai ki mardon ke beech Me Jana aur aurton Ke sath bhi jayengi to fir idhar udhar hona Parshani to bas me hi ja sakti hain waise aurten kam hi paydal jati Hain lekin aisa nahi hai ki paydal aurat jati hi nahi hain Paydal aurten bhi karti hain mard hazraat agar kar sakte hain to bahut achhi baat hai jaise maine kaha na har qadam par 700 neki likhi jati Hai.
Aur Ye Bada hi aik pyara mahol hota hai ki sab haji aik dusre Ke sath chal rahe Hain na koi aik dusre ko pahchanta hai na kuch hota hai lekin fir bhi Sab mil jul kar woh chal rahe hote hain aik unity aap ko musalmano ki dekhne ko wahan milti Hai, To fir Yahan se jayenge or raste bhar me لبیک اللهم لبیک Padhte Rahe aur Jab se aap ne hajj ka ahram bandha hai na tab se labbaik Padhte rahe. labbaik kab tak Padhte rahe.? Jab tak ke Jab Pahle din jo Patthar Marte Hain Bade Shaytan ko uske marne ke pahle pahle tak ye لبیک or Durude Paak Baar baar Padhte rahe. Pure raste par yahi padhte raha karen zyada.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-390)
Aur mina Jab nazar aa jaye Na To Durood e Paak Padh kar fir Ye duaa Padhen :
اَللّٰھُمَّ ھَذِہٖ مِنًی فَامْنُنْ عَلَیَّ بِمَا مَنَنْتَ بِہٖ عَلٰۤی اَوْلِیَآئِكَ
Yani Aye Allah عزوجل Ye Mina Hai Mujh Par Woh Ahsan Farma jo tune Apne Auliya Par Farmaya.
Yani Is jagah Ki barkate hame naseeb Ho jaye fir mina Dakhil hone ke baad jo aap ke kheme Hain Wahan Par jaye Aur 8 ki Johar se Fajar tak ka jo 5 Namaz Ka waqt hai isme bilkul Namaz Pabandi ke Sath waqt ke sath Achhi tarah se isko ada karna Hai Iske baqi waqt bhi apne tent me rah kar or agar Khuda Na Khasta kahi mix tent vagairah hai to apne parde vagairah ka ahtmam kar ke waqt Apna ibadat me guzare لبیک Padhte huwe, Durood Padhte huwe, Duaa e Karte huwe, Naat Shareef Gungunate huwe Ye kaam Aap ko karte rahna Hai
Aur thoda in maqamaat Par khane Ki ahtiyat zyada lazmi hai kyun ki washroom vagairah ke liye line kafi Lambi hoti hai wuzu karna, Ya Washroom ja kar aana fir Woh paki Napaaki ke masle Ye kafi Aazmaish ka sabab banta Hai Isliye fir koshish kare ki Yahan Par kam khaye Piye aur Wuzu vagairah Sambhale Aur ibadaton me zyada aap ka waqt lage washroom vagairah me line kafi lama Sarf na karna pade.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-391)
Mina Ka First Day Complete :
Aur isi tarah fir Duaa e vagairah hai Yani raat ke waqt chand duaa e Hain jo Hadeese Mubarka me hai aur isme bahut zyada fazilat shabe Arfa ki duaa e vagairah hain to kam se kam aik baar Padhe aur Hadees me to Hazaar baar ki iski fazilat aai Hai ki Ye Duaa Hazaar Baar Padh kar Jo bhi mange ga uski duaa woh puri ho jayegi Ye Sari Fazilaten hain to Baith kar jo bhi duaa e hain Ye padh kar puri raat ko guzarna chahiye thoda bahut so kar aaram bhi kar le, Uske baad uthe Tahajjud vagairah ada kar le Ab Fajar ke baad arfat ko nikalna Padta hai
Yani 9 zil hijja Ye Arfaat ka din hai aap jante hain Yaume arfa hai to Arfaat nikalna hoga, mina me Raat guzare gen... Kabhi kabhar aisa hota hai ki Raat me hi arfaat ki taraf bas Chal padti Hai To fir koshish ye karni chahiye ki raat mina me hi ruke kyun ki ye sunnate moqqida hai na to foran ye ho ke nikal Pade sath me, Agar Aap ruk sakte Hain possibility Hai koi bahut zyada problem nahi Hoga To ruk kar fir baad me koi aur bas Hai uske zariye aap pahunch sakte Hain to intezam karen kyun ki Ye sunnate moqqidah hai to koshish puri karni hai isko durust tariqe se ada karen Raat me rawana na ho woh log is chakkar me hote Hain ki Haji jaldi jaldi arfat pahonch jaye to raat me hi rawana kar dete hain Halanki Fajar ki Namaz Bhi Mina me Padhni hoti Hai,
Lekin Agar Bilfarz nahi ho paya mazburan jana Pada jaise ledis hai bahut Aged hai ab inko le manage karna nahi ho Raha hai to isi me mazburan rawana hona pada to bura kiya lekin isme bahrhaal Dam vagairah kuch nahi aayega Kyunki ye sunnate moqqidah ke darze me Hai wajib nahi Hai. Wahan Par pura fajar ka waqt mina me guzarna hota Hai Fajar ka waqt complete ho jaye uske baad arfat ko nikalna Hai. Namaz bhi barabar time me hi Padhna hai aisa nahi hai ki ab nikal rahe hain to fajar waqt se pahle hi ada kar liya Nahi subah sadiq ho jaye timing ho jaye usi ke baad Namaz e Fajar ada karna Hai, aur fir jab fajar ka waqt complete ho jaye uske baad fir Jana hota Hai Aaftab nikalne ke baad rawana hote Hain arfat ko. Ye Ho Gaya Mina ka First Day complete 8 Zil hijja Ab Next Day...
Mina Ka First Day Complete :
Aur isi tarah fir Duaa e vagairah hai Yani raat ke waqt chand duaa e Hain jo Hadeese Mubarka me hai aur isme bahut zyada fazilat shabe Arfa ki duaa e vagairah hain to kam se kam aik baar Padhe aur Hadees me to Hazaar baar ki iski fazilat aai Hai ki Ye Duaa Hazaar Baar Padh kar Jo bhi mange ga uski duaa woh puri ho jayegi Ye Sari Fazilaten hain to Baith kar jo bhi duaa e hain Ye padh kar puri raat ko guzarna chahiye thoda bahut so kar aaram bhi kar le, Uske baad uthe Tahajjud vagairah ada kar le Ab Fajar ke baad arfat ko nikalna Padta hai
Yani 9 zil hijja Ye Arfaat ka din hai aap jante hain Yaume arfa hai to Arfaat nikalna hoga, mina me Raat guzare gen... Kabhi kabhar aisa hota hai ki Raat me hi arfaat ki taraf bas Chal padti Hai To fir koshish ye karni chahiye ki raat mina me hi ruke kyun ki ye sunnate moqqida hai na to foran ye ho ke nikal Pade sath me, Agar Aap ruk sakte Hain possibility Hai koi bahut zyada problem nahi Hoga To ruk kar fir baad me koi aur bas Hai uske zariye aap pahunch sakte Hain to intezam karen kyun ki Ye sunnate moqqidah hai to koshish puri karni hai isko durust tariqe se ada karen Raat me rawana na ho woh log is chakkar me hote Hain ki Haji jaldi jaldi arfat pahonch jaye to raat me hi rawana kar dete hain Halanki Fajar ki Namaz Bhi Mina me Padhni hoti Hai,
Lekin Agar Bilfarz nahi ho paya mazburan jana Pada jaise ledis hai bahut Aged hai ab inko le manage karna nahi ho Raha hai to isi me mazburan rawana hona pada to bura kiya lekin isme bahrhaal Dam vagairah kuch nahi aayega Kyunki ye sunnate moqqidah ke darze me Hai wajib nahi Hai. Wahan Par pura fajar ka waqt mina me guzarna hota Hai Fajar ka waqt complete ho jaye uske baad arfat ko nikalna Hai. Namaz bhi barabar time me hi Padhna hai aisa nahi hai ki ab nikal rahe hain to fajar waqt se pahle hi ada kar liya Nahi subah sadiq ho jaye timing ho jaye usi ke baad Namaz e Fajar ada karna Hai, aur fir jab fajar ka waqt complete ho jaye uske baad fir Jana hota Hai Aaftab nikalne ke baad rawana hote Hain arfat ko. Ye Ho Gaya Mina ka First Day complete 8 Zil hijja Ab Next Day...
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-392)
Iske Baad 9 Zil Hijja Ko Arfaat ki Taraf Rawana Ho Gaye :
Fir Bahut Sare Haji Mard Hazraat Paydal Arfat jate Hain Ye thik hai Mard Hazraat Ja Rahe Hain To bahut achhi baat Hai warna fir Baso vagairah me rawana ho jate hain aur itni traffic hoti hai wahan par ki fir pahunchte Pahunchte Agarche normally aap jaye mina se arfaat to zyafa time nahi lagta lekin Yahan par kafi waqt lag jata hai pura waqt fir bas me parshan hone ke bajay Durood, Zikr o Azkaar Aur Labbaik Ye Karta rahe banda Duaa e vagairah Karta Rahe. Iske baad arfat pahunchne ke baad Jo khayme vagairah Hain Wahan Par ja kar aap ko khayme me rukna Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-393)
ab Yahan Par ye aata Hai ki Masjide Nimra Jana Hai Ya nahi.?
Masjide nimra Jana koi zaruri nahi Hai Balki Aap Par na farz hai, na wahib hai, na Sunnat hai Aise hi hajri ho gai to thik Hai warna aisa lazim nahi Hai baaz log samajhte Hain ki jab tak hum Masjide nimra nahi jate tab tak arfat ka wuquf Nahi hota,,, to aisi baat nahi Hai wuquf ho jayega arfat ke maidan ke andar aap Agar aik lamha bhi ruk gaye. Arfat ka timing kya Hai.!? 9 zil hijja ko johar ke baad se arfat ka timing start hota hai to isse Pahle agar koi arfat aaya Aur wapas chala gaya to haji nahi hoga kyun ke hajj ke arkan me se aik ye tha na ki arfat me Rukna Hai.
9 Zil Hijja ko Johar ke baad se Agar koi aik lamhe ke liye bhi arfat me jata Hai or fir Woh wapas chala jata hai misal ke taur par to fir woh haji kahlaye ga jabke woh hajj ka ahram vagairah Bandha Ho to Arfat ke maydan me hi rukna hai. Aur baaz jagah aise hote hain Jo arfat ke maydan Se bahar hote Hain Aur log wahi Par ruke hote Hain Masjide Nimra ka kuch hissa Arfat ke maydan se bahar Hai To isme Agar kisi ne qiyam kiya To fir woh haji nahi kahlaya woh hajj consider nahi hoga kyun ke Woh utne hisse se bahar raha, to arfat ke boundary ke andar hi rukna hai khayal kijiyega, Markings hote Hain Har jagah ki Yahan Par arfat Start Here & Here to usi ke andar hona hai, Bahar nahi jana.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-394)
Ab fir arfaat me kya karna hai.!?
Jab Se Aaye Arfaat me Gusl Wagairah ka Hukum hota hai ab wahan par Gusl mumkin ho to thik Hai Sunnate Moqqidah ke Darze me hai aap Samajh len gusl, lekin agar mumkin nahi Hai To wuzu vagairah Hi kar le To wuzu kar ke fir duaao me mashgool Hona hai, Namaze Vagairah Padhni hai aur arfat Ka din woh din hota hai ki jab Hajiyon Ke Huququllah Maaf ho jate Hain Yani Jo Gunah Bande ne kiye Hain Allah Ta'ala ne Jo ibadaten Farz ki hai isme Jo kotahiyan hui Hain isse bakhshish ata kar di jati hai agarche Huququl ibaad Abhi maf nahi hote woh Mujdalifa me hote Hain To Yahan Par khoob Gidgida kar duaa karni chahiye Allah Ta'ala ki Bargah me ki jo bhi gunah Huwe hain Woh Allah Ta'ala Maaf Farma de. To Arfat ka har har lamha Bahut qeemti hota hai to ise Jaya na karen Apni maghfirat ki duaa karen Itna ho ki kam se kam bande ko tasalli to ho jaye ki aaj usne Allah Ta'ala ki bargah me sachhi tauba kar li hai to Yahan Par ye Bhi karna Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-395)
Kab Tak Rahna Hai Arfaat me.?
Magrib ke waqt Tak Rukna Hai Magrib me kam se kam aik lamha Arfat me Rukna Ye lazim hota hai, Aisa nahi hai Ke Arfat ho gaya to ab foran nikal gaye Aur Mujdalfa Chale gaye, Baaz log aisa hi karte Hain Asar ke foran baad ya Zohar me thoda ho gaya to bolte hain ho gaya - Ho gaya Ab mujdalfa ki taraf jana Hai Aur ab Bas wale bhi jaldi karte Hain to Ye nahi karna, Rukna Hi Hai..!! Arfat ke andar Magrib ka lamha aik second To aap ko magrib ka milna hai Usse pahle gaye to Fir haji to ho jayenge lekin fir dam vagairah ki Surat lazim hogi.
Yahan Par Rukna Johar ke baad se timing start hoti hai or Arfat ke bahar bila wajah nahi jana Yahin ruke Kab tak.? Magrib ke waqt ka time kam se kam lag jaye, Aur Magrib Ki Namaz Yahan Nahi Padhni Mujdalfa Me Padhte Hain Isha ke sath. Do Namazen Jama kar ke Padhte Hain Na to jama kar ke padhni Hai lekin Magrib ka time arfat me lagna zaruri Hai isse Pahle woh Agar aap ko lekar ja rahe Hain To na jaye ruke baad me aap rawana ho jaye Magrib se pahle nahi hona rawana ye aap lazmi taur par yaad rakhen Johar ke waqt se le kar magrib ka kam se kam time lag ke aik-aat second Aap ko Yahan Par rukna Hai Namaz Nahi padhni rukna Yahan zaruri hai.
Kab Tak Rahna Hai Arfaat me.?
Magrib ke waqt Tak Rukna Hai Magrib me kam se kam aik lamha Arfat me Rukna Ye lazim hota hai, Aisa nahi hai Ke Arfat ho gaya to ab foran nikal gaye Aur Mujdalfa Chale gaye, Baaz log aisa hi karte Hain Asar ke foran baad ya Zohar me thoda ho gaya to bolte hain ho gaya - Ho gaya Ab mujdalfa ki taraf jana Hai Aur ab Bas wale bhi jaldi karte Hain to Ye nahi karna, Rukna Hi Hai..!! Arfat ke andar Magrib ka lamha aik second To aap ko magrib ka milna hai Usse pahle gaye to Fir haji to ho jayenge lekin fir dam vagairah ki Surat lazim hogi.
Yahan Par Rukna Johar ke baad se timing start hoti hai or Arfat ke bahar bila wajah nahi jana Yahin ruke Kab tak.? Magrib ke waqt ka time kam se kam lag jaye, Aur Magrib Ki Namaz Yahan Nahi Padhni Mujdalfa Me Padhte Hain Isha ke sath. Do Namazen Jama kar ke Padhte Hain Na to jama kar ke padhni Hai lekin Magrib ka time arfat me lagna zaruri Hai isse Pahle woh Agar aap ko lekar ja rahe Hain To na jaye ruke baad me aap rawana ho jaye Magrib se pahle nahi hona rawana ye aap lazmi taur par yaad rakhen Johar ke waqt se le kar magrib ka kam se kam time lag ke aik-aat second Aap ko Yahan Par rukna Hai Namaz Nahi padhni rukna Yahan zaruri hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-396)
Aur iske alawa Yaad Rakhen..!!
Arfaat me Ye bhi kaha jata hai Johar aur Asar Jama kar ke Padhen To woh Wahan Jama kar ke bhi Padhate Hain, Lekin..!! Aap isko separately Hi Padhen Johar or Asar Ko Johar ko Johar ke waqt me, Asar ko Asar ke waqt me Padhen kyun Ki Ye Jo Namazen jama Kar Ke Padhi jati hai isme Shart ye hota Hai ki haqim e Islam Ho woh agar Ye Namaz Padhaye jama kar ke fir Ye jama kar ke padhi jati hai ab ye system Wahan Par raha nahi Or wahan Ke imam waise Bhi unke Aqaaid Bahar hi Hain to unke pichhe Namaz hoti nahi Hai. To fir aap Yahan Par Join karke Nahin padhe gen Johar ko johar ke waqt me padhen Asar ko asar ke waqt me Padhenge.
Samjha Pai Arfat me kya-Kya karna hai.?? 9 Zil hijja ko Johar ke baad Arfat me aa gaye Johar padhni hai, Asar Padhni Hai, Khoob Duaa e Karni hai ki banda Bakhsh kar hi apne zindagi me aage badhega, Itna hone ke baad kab tak Rukna hai.? Jab tak ki Magrib ka time Na lag jaye, Jab magrib ka time ho gaya uske baad fir mujdalifa Jayenge.
Aur iske alawa Yaad Rakhen..!!
Arfaat me Ye bhi kaha jata hai Johar aur Asar Jama kar ke Padhen To woh Wahan Jama kar ke bhi Padhate Hain, Lekin..!! Aap isko separately Hi Padhen Johar or Asar Ko Johar ko Johar ke waqt me, Asar ko Asar ke waqt me Padhen kyun Ki Ye Jo Namazen jama Kar Ke Padhi jati hai isme Shart ye hota Hai ki haqim e Islam Ho woh agar Ye Namaz Padhaye jama kar ke fir Ye jama kar ke padhi jati hai ab ye system Wahan Par raha nahi Or wahan Ke imam waise Bhi unke Aqaaid Bahar hi Hain to unke pichhe Namaz hoti nahi Hai. To fir aap Yahan Par Join karke Nahin padhe gen Johar ko johar ke waqt me padhen Asar ko asar ke waqt me Padhenge.
Samjha Pai Arfat me kya-Kya karna hai.?? 9 Zil hijja ko Johar ke baad Arfat me aa gaye Johar padhni hai, Asar Padhni Hai, Khoob Duaa e Karni hai ki banda Bakhsh kar hi apne zindagi me aage badhega, Itna hone ke baad kab tak Rukna hai.? Jab tak ki Magrib ka time Na lag jaye, Jab magrib ka time ho gaya uske baad fir mujdalifa Jayenge.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-397)
Mina Aur arfat Me Kya Karna hai Humne Padh liya Tha Lekin Mina or Arfat Se hi Dubara se Mukhtasran Arz kar rahi hun :
To 8 Zil hijja ko Haji rawana ho jate hain, ya kuch 8 zil hijja ki raat ko ta kuch 7 zil hijja ko hi rawana ho jate hain Aur rawana hone se Pahle Sabse Pahle Agar Kisi ka hajj ka ahram nahi bandha hua hai jaise tamatto wale Hain, Hajje ifrad wale nikal rahe Hain to ink Fir hajj ka ahram bandhna hoga aur hajj ka ahram kahan se bandhe gen Ye main aap ko bata chuki, Iske baad mina jayene Aur mina jate waqt jo bhi saman chand dino ke liye zaruri Hai woh Sath me ready rakh kar hi mina rawana hona hai kyun ki baar-Baar fir makkah aana Aur ye sab cheezen nahi hongi to Jo zaruri ki cheezen hain Paise hain Woh sab le kar hajio ko rawana Hona hai mina
To har jagah tamam haji isi ki taraf honge ki mina rawana ho jaye To sab ke sath fir ready ho kar mina jayenge or jate waqt bilkul ready ho kar jana hai na Pura zahen bhi tayyar rakh kar mina ki taraf rawana hona hai aur raste bhar Jab tak mina ke campus tak nahi pahunchte Durood o Azkaar, لا اله الا الله Ki kasrat لبیک اللهم لبیک iski kasrat karte rahna Hai Jitna aap ka waqt isme lagega aap ko laga dena hai. Aur un dino me woh jo suroor hota hai لبیک Padhne ka woh alag hi hota hai Bande ko baar baar woh feeling aati hai woh Allah Ki bargah me hajir Hai Aur لبیک Padhe to aik alag khushi alag kayfiyat bande ki hoti hai. Aksar waqt isi me spend karna Hai Namaze padhni hai or Duaa e vagairah Karni Hai kyun ki ye Allah Bahut badi nemat ata hui hai hajj ki surat me Jaise hi mina nazar aaye to Mina Dakhil hone se Pahle Durood e Paak Padh kar Ye duaa Padh leni hoti hai :
اَللّٰھُمَّ ھَذِہٖ مِنًی فَامْنُنْ عَلَیَّ بِمَا مَنَنْتَ بِہٖ عَلٰۤی اَوْلِیَآئِكَ
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-398)
Mina Me Kya Karna Hai.?
Aur mina me dakhil hone ke baad jo-Jo aap ke campus Hain jahan bhi aap ke tents hain wahan par aap ko jana Hai to moallim hazraat bata denge Us hisab se jaye Aurte bhi aisa na ho ki bichhad jaye mard hazrat se To kuch na kuch Apne sath bataure nishani rakhe kuch Burke vagairah ko flowers typ laga deti hain is tarah Ka agar koi nishan lage to Achhi baat Hai Thoda Aage pichhe bhi ho jaye na to us Nishan se pahchane Aa Sakte Hain, To tamam hazrat Campus chale jaye or 5 Namazen Padhni hai mina me Ya 8 Zil hijja se Lekar 9we zil hijja ki Fajar Tak ki 5 Namazen mina me hi ada karni hai or Yahi Sarkar ﷺ Ki Sunnate Mubarka Hai raat mina me hi guzare kahi aur Nahi guzarna,
Mina Ki Jo ye raat hai na Ye bahut badi raat hoti hai aur yahan Par tamam haji aik sath ikatthe hote Hain Aisa Nahi hota na kuch thodi idhar gaye honge Thodi udhar gaye honge nahi, Sab yahi par hote Hain Aur Yahan Par jaise maine kaha washroom ke line bahut lambe hote hain Aur digar cheezon me bhi bahut sari Parshsni Hoti hai to haji ke liye lazim hai ke Sabar apnaye, Kabhi Kabhaar aisa hota hai ki tents me aa jate hain to fir Mera jagah tumhara jagah Yahan par main baithunga Woh baithenge is tarah ke bhi bahut sare issues hote Hain to har jagah sabr o Tahammul Ke sath Allah ke woh bhi to mahman hain na aaye huwe hain to unko kisi tarah ki ajiyat diye bigar apne aap ko sabar ke daman me rakhte huwe Hi raat guzarni Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-399)
Mina Me Kya Karna Hai.?
Aur Raat Sone ke liye nahi Hai, sone ke liye puri zindagi Padi hai Ye raate hain jo ibadat ke liye Hai To thoda bahut soye uthe fir tahajjud padhe fir yahi Durood, Duaa, Azkar, Labbaik Namaze vagairah Padh kar duaa e karen Puri raat isko guzaren. Aur Jaise maine kaha na aik Duaa e Mubarka hai Ke Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya Hai ki Jo Shakhs Arfat ki raat Yani Yahi jo mina wali raat hai na Ye Duaa e Hazaar martaba Padhega to Jo kuch Allah Ta'ala Se Mange ga Payega Jab ke gunah ya qatye Rahmi ka sawal na kare Yani kisi gunah ke bare me sawal na kare iske alawa Jo Jayez murad hai woh mange Ga Hazaar martba Ye duaa Padhne ke baad to ان شاء الله Uski Woh Duaa Qubool hogi to puri raat fir isko Padhe aur mange
Aur mangne ke liye bhi ye woh maqamat hai Jahan Par Huzoor ﷺ Ne Farmaya hai ki Duaa e Qubool hoti hai, Hamara dil bhi gawahi data Hai ki Yahan Par to Duaa qubool hoti Hai To mangne ke liye to bahut kuch hota Hai lekin sabse Pahle hamesha Apne iman ki salamti ke liye apne aane wali naslo ki iman ke salamti ke Liye Duaa e mange apni maghfirat ke liye duaa e mange aakhirat ki duaao ko muqaddam rakhe uske baad duniyawi duaao ko Allah Ta'ala ki bargah me pesh karen Ye nahi ki duniya se related kuch Bhi nahi mange, lekin pahle Apne iman Ki salamti Aur digar aakhrat ke jo mamlat hain Qabr ke mamlat hain inke liye Duaa e kare fir apni duaa e karen or fir jin logon ne Duaao ki arzi di Hai Ye bhi aap duaa e karen, Ummate Muhammadiya Ke liye duaa karen.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-400)
Mina Me Kya Karna Hai.?
Bahut se Log Fir Mina me nahi rukte Hain idhar-Udhar chale Jate Hain Kabhi hotel chale jate hain Ye bahut badi Sunnat hai Sunnate Moqqidah hai Jo loh tark kar dete hain Ye hargiz nahi karna mina me hi raat guzarni Hai, Isi tarah Mina ka us waqt mosam kaisa hoga us hisab se bhi aap kapde Rakhe Kabhi Thandi aa Gai, Kabhi barish ho gai to kuch Na kuch us hisab se apne liye intezam ke kapde bhi Sath me rakhe Taki zarurat Par aap Pura ready Rahe or pura ibadat me Waqt de sake To mina me yahi karna Hai.
Fir Jab Agla 9 zil hijja ka din aayega to Namaze Fajar mina me hi ada karni hoti, Mazburan muallim vagairah Le kar chale gaye or aap nahi ruk sakte, Agar aap ruk sakte hain to ruk jaye pura sunnat apna complete kar Ke hi jaye lekin..!! Agar aisa possible nahi ho raha hai ke kabhi kabhar Budhe log hote Hain inko le kar mard hazraat kahan ghume ge Bas ka intezam nahi ho raha is wajah se nikal gaye to thik Hai, Warna koshish kar ke yahi par fajar ki Namaz Padhni Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-401)
Or kab tak Mina Me rukna hai.?
Fajar ki Namaz Padh ke لبیک اللهم لبیک Padhte huwe duaa Vagairah Karte huwe Rukna hai. Jab tak kd Dekhen Masjide Khaif Hai mina me Mina ki jo Masjid hai use masjide Khaif kahte Hain Masjide khaif ke Paas Bilkul samne Aik Pahad hai Kohe sabeer kahte hain Masjide Khaif Mina me bahut mash'hoor Hai aur masjide khaif ki badi Fazilat Hai ان شاء الله Jab main muqaddas maqamat ki hajri bataugi na tab inki fazilaten or Yahan Par kya Kya waqiya pesh aaya Main aap ko batau gi Taki aap Ye maqam par hazri den to Jok-Shok bana rahe.
To inki ziyart bhale hi Photo ke zariye ho inka sawab Bhi hame mile to abhi bas main Mukhtasran zikar kar rahi hun baad me Detail se aap ko wahan ke bare me bataungi. To mina ki Jo mash'hoor Masjid Hai woh masjide khaif Hai Aur Ye bada hi muqaddas jagah hai aap samajh len, Kai Ambiya yahan Par aaye Hain Kai ambiya ke mazaraat Yahan Par Hai to ye bahut muqaddas masjid Hai, Iske opposite me Aik pahad hai jise Sabeer pahad kaha jata Hai Ye Sabeer pahad par Jab suraj chamakta Hai na to us Waqt fir arfaat ke liye Nikalna hota hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-402)
Jab Arfat Ke Liye Nikle To Kya Padhna Hai Raste me.!?
Or Jab Arfaat ke liye Nikle gen to Pura Rasta bas me hain To yahi cheez aap ki zuban par honi chahiye Durood, Zikar, Kalma e Tayaab, Labbaik, Duaa Yahi cheez ko aap continue Karte rahe Jab tak ke aap arfat na Pahunch jaye Or arfat me raste me bhi padhne ke Liye kuch duaa e Hain kitabon vagairah me likhi hoti Hai Ye Aap Padh sakte Hain
Mina Shareef Se nikal kar aik baar Ye Duaa Padh Lijiye :
اَللّٰھُمَّ اجْعَلْھَا خَیْرَ غُدْوَۃٍ غَدَوْتُھَاقَطُّ وَقَرِّبْھَا مِنْ رِضْوَانِکَ وَاَ بْعِدْھَا مِنْ سَخَطِکَ وَ اَللّٰھُمَّ اِلَیْکَ تَوَجَّھْتُ وَعَلَیْکَ تَوَکَّلْتُ وَلِوَجْھِکَ الَکَرِیْمِ اَرَدْتُّ فَاجْعَلْ ذَنْبِیْ مَغْفُوْرًا وَّحَجِّیْ مَبْرُوْرًا وَّارْحَمْنِیْ وَلَاتُخَیِّبْنِیْ وَبَارِکْ لِیْ فِیْ سَفَرِیْ وَاقْضِ بِعَرَفَاتٍ حَاجَتِیْ اِنَّکَ عَلٰی کُلِّ شَیْئٍ قَدِیْرٌ
Yani Aye Allah عزوجل meri is subah ko tamam Subho se Achhi bana de aur ise Apne Khushnudi Se kareeb kar Aur Apni Nakhushi se Door kar Aye Allah عزوجل Main Teri Taraf Mutawajjeh hua aur tujh Par Maine tawaqqul kiya Aur Tere wajhe kareem ka irada kiya Tu mere gunah bakhsh or mere hajj ko mabroor kar or mujh par Raham farma Aur mujhe mahroom na kar Aur mere safar me mere liye barkat ata farma Aur arfat me meri Hajat puri kar, Beshak tu har cheez Par Qudrat Rakhne wala Hai.
Aur Arfat Jate waqt bas me bhi Lamba arsa lagta Hai kyun ke bahut se haji mina se arfa Paydal chalte Hain To raste me aap ko paydal Chalte huwe haji bhi nazar aayenge Aur woh aik khoobsurat sa manzar Aap ko dekhne nazar aayega Sab ki zuban par aik hi hota hai لبیک اللهم لبیک labbaik ki Jo shor hai na Woh jo aik sath Mil kar jo labbaik ada ki jati Hai Woh bas aap samajh len iman taza karne ke Liye kafi hota hai Hazaarhan Haji aap ko chalte huwe nazar aaye gen or bas wale bhi sath me padhte hain aik aawaz me sab labbaik Padh rahe hote Hain To bas Wahan Pahunchte Pahunchte kafi time lagega to isme Parshan nahi Hona Aur Jitna bhi Waqt Hai ibadat me Guzar raha hai الحمد لله isi tarah bas me intezar kare bil-Aakhir Kisi bhi tarah woh aap ko arfat tak pahuncha denge Lekin waqt Lagta Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-403)
Jab Arfaat Mein Dakhil Ho Jaye :
Jab arfat me dakhil ho gaye to foran se apne dil me ye khayal lana hai ki hum is qabil nahi Hain Lekin Aaj Allah Ta'ala Ne hame Arfat Ke Maidan me la kar khada kar diya Ki Ye woh maidan hai jisme Jo dakhil hota hai na Woh kabhi mahroom ho kar nahi laut'ta Woh Apni jholi bhar kar zaroor Laut'ta Hai Kaisa hi gunahgar kyun na ho, arfat me jholiya bharti hain Allah Ne Ye Sa'adat Zindagi Me Ata farmai to Fir Ashqbari karte huwe Allah Ka Shukr karte huwe jaye Aur Maidan e Arfat me Dakhil ho Samne Jabale Rahmat nazar aayega Jo Arfat ke wahan Pahad hote hain jahan haji chadha karte Hain Zaruri nahi hota chadhna bhi nahi chahiye Jo jabale Rahmat Hai wahan Ye nazar aayega
To Jab Aap ki nigahe Jabale Rahmat Par Pade to fir se labbaik Padhe, duaa o me aur zyada koshish kare ان شاء الله Jo Bhi Duaa e mange gen Ye zaroor Qubool hogi Aur Jaise hi yahan Par dakhil ho gaye to fir iske baad bhi aap Ko tents vagairah ki taraf jana hai Ya jahan bhi aap ko le kar jaya jaye Wahan Par aap jaye jaiae Maine kaha arfat me gusl karna Sunnat hota Hai lekin Agar is Par amal na ho paye ki gusl nahi kar pa rahe Jo Generally possible bhi nahi hota to fir wuzu to kam se kam kar liya jaye.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-404)
Maidan e Arfat Or Arfa Ke din ki Fazilat :
Maidan e Arfat Ye kaisa Muqaddaa Maidan Hai or is din ki fazilat Kya Hai iske liye main chand Hadees Aap ko Bata deti hun :
Imam Jafar Sadiq رضى الله تعالیٰ عنه Se Marwi Hai ki kuch gunah aise hote Hain ki jinka Kaffara Wuqufe Arfa hi Hai Yani Kuch gunah aise hain Jo sirf Yahan Par jane se hi woh moaf ho sakte Hain or kisi surat me moaf nahi hote Ye Aisa maidan Hai سبحان الله
Isi tarah Arfa se zyada kisi din me Allah Ta'ala Apne Bando ko Jahannam Se Aazad Nahi karta fir inke sath malaika par fakhr Farmata hai Hadeese Mubarka me is tarah ke fazail maujud hain ki arfa ke din Sabse Zyada gunahgaron ko bakhsha Jata Hai.
Isi tarah Arfe se zyada kisi din me Shaitan Ko zyada Sageer (Chhota) or Jaleel Or haqeer aur sakht gusse me Shaitan nahi dekha gaya hai iski wajah ye hai ki is din me rahmat ka nuzool aur Allah عزوجل Ka Bando Ke bade bade gunah moaf Farmana Ye Shaitan dekhta Hai, Isliye isse zyada woh apne aap ko Jaleel o khowar or Gusse me isse zyada woh kisi din nahi hota, to kasrat se Allah Ta'ala Ki rahmat nazil ho rahi Hai Bade se Bada Gunahgar Allah ki Rahmat se bakhsha ja raha hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-405)
Arfat Ke Maidan Me Buzurgane Deen Ka Amal :
To Arfat Aa gaye Or karna har jagah yahi Hai, Aap ko duaa e karni hai labbaik Padhna hai, Gunahon ki moafi mangni hai Magfirat talab karna hai, buzurgane deen se kuch pyare pyare amal Bhi manqool Hai to aik main aap ko zikar kar deti hun : Arfat me Hazrat e Sayyaduna Ibraheem Wasti رحمتہ اللہ علیہ Ye Allah Ke Aik wali guzre Hain inho ne aik Baar Hajj ke moqe par maidan e arfat me 7 Kankariya hath me uthaye or inse Farmaya Aye Kankariyo tum Gawah ho jao ki main kahta hoon :
لا الہ الا الله و انا محمداًعبدہ ورسول ﷲ ﷺ
Yani Allah Ke Siwa Koi mabood nahi Hai or Pyare Aaqa ﷺ Uske Khash Bande Aur Rasool hain.
To fir huaa ye ke jab woh soye na to khowab me dekha ki mahshar ka maidan hai mahshar barpa hai Yani yaume qayamat ko woh dekh rahe hain or hisab o kitab ho raha hai inse bhi hisab liya jata Hai aur inhe Hukme Dojakh sunaya jata Hai Ab firishte inhe Jahannam ki taraf liye Ja rahe hain jab jahannam ke darwaze Par pahunchte hain to 7 Kankaro me se aik kankar darwaze Par aa kar Rook ban jata Hai Or Ye hota hai ki aap is darwaze se dakhil nahi honge fir dusre darwaze Par le jaya jata Hai To dusra kankar aata Hai Jahannam ke 7 Darwaze hain na to is tarah ye 7to Darwazon Par Ye Pat'thar aa kar khade ho jate Hain
Fir kya hota hai ki malaika Arshe Mualla ke Paas le kar hajir hote Hain aur Allah Ta'ala ne (Khowab me irshad) Farmaya ki aye Ibraheem tune kankaro ko apne iman par Gawah rakha tha to in be Jaan Pat'tharo ne Tera haq jaya nahi kiya سبحان الله Yani bejaan pat'thro ko iman ka gawah banaya to in Pat'thron ne tera haq jaya nahi kiya to main teri gawahi ka haq kaise Jaya kar sakta hun, fir Allah Ta'ala ne Farman zaari kiya ki ise Jannat ki taraf le jao chunach jab Jannat ki taraf le jaya gaya to Jannat ka Darwaza Band Paya fir kalma e Paak ki Gawahi Aai Aur aap رحمتہ اللہ Jannat me dakhil ho gaye سبحان الله
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-406)
Arfat Ke Maidan Me Buzurgane Deen Ka Amal :
To Ye buzurgane deen ke pyare pyare Amale hote They To hum To un jaise nek Nahi Hain Yaqinan Hum bahut Gunahgar Hain Kabhi Us Martbe Ke baare me soch bhi nahi sakte, Lekin Achho Ki naqal Bhi Bahut achhi hoti hai, Achho ki naqal bhi bande ko Bakhshish tak le Jati hai To unhi ki naqal Yani Achha unho ne jo aik amal kiya Hai to unke Amal ko hum bhi kar len ye bahut achhi baat hoti hai to arfat Ke maidan me Isi ko yaad rakhte huwe 7 kankar utha kar aap bhi gawahi den or wapas wahi un pat'thar ko rakhen ان شاء الله عزوجل Rab Ta'ala Ki rahmat se puri ummeed Hai ki baroze qayamat Ye Pat'thar bhi hamare iman ki gawahi denge ki hum musalman Hain ان شاء الله عزوجل Bila hisab kitab jannat me dakhile ka sabab banega.
Balki Mera Mashwara Ye hai ki Jis bhi Muqaddas maqamat Par aap Jate hain na to Wahan ke daro duwar ko, Wahan ke darakht ko Wahan ke kankar ko chahe Madina e Munawwarah ho Safa marwa ka pahad ho, Masjide haram ke digar sutoon ho, Shohda e uhad Ke bargah me jaye to wahan par Jabale uhad ko apne iman ka gawah banaye to Ye bahut achhi baat Hai. Ummeed Hai ان شاء الله عزوجل Baroze qayamat Ye Tamam cheezen Hamare imaan ki gawahi denge, To Jagah Jagah Par Allah Ta'ala ne muqadds maqamat ki hazri naseeb farmai Hai to Wahan Par apne iman ka gawah inhe bana lena chahiye. To Maidan e Arfat me ye bhi kiya ja sakta Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-407)
Arfat Ka waqt Kab Se Start Hota Hai.!?
9 Zil Hijja Johar ke baad Se arfat ka time start hai, isse Pahle koi aa kar arfat me chala gaya Hajj ke ahram ke sath to woh haji Nahi hota Hai kyun ki time start Hi hota Hai 9 ke johar ke baad, 9 ke zohar ke baad se le kar 10th next day ke subah sadiq Yani fajar ke time se Pahle - Pahle Agar Koi maidan e arfat me hajj ka ahram bandh kar aik lamhe ke liye Bhi Dakhil ho jata hai to hajo ho jata hai, Haan Ye zaroor hai ki asar ka waqt Aap ko Yahan Guzarna hai maidan e arfat me
To bas ye Hai ki Farziyat ada karne ke liye haji banne ke liye sirf itna kafi Hai ke 9 zil hijja ke zohar ke baad se le kar next day 10 zil hijja ke fajar ke time se Pahle pahle agar raat me bhi koi ahram Bandh kar aa gaya to woh haji ho gaya lekin Jo baqi cheezen isne chhodi Jo time zohar se Magrib ka time shuru hone tak Wahan Rahna tha woh nahi kiya na to usme dam vagairah Lazim ho jayega Lekin haji to woh kah layega Hajj uska consider hoga.
Aur Agar 10 zil hijja ke Fajar ke baad aata hai to fir to woh haji hi nahi Hai uska hajj hi nahi Hai To Ye arfat ke Timings hain inme agar koi arfat ke maidan me pahunch gaya To haji ho gaya lekin woh jo wajibaat chhode hain inki wajah se dam vagairah ki Bhi surat us par lazim aa jayegi. Ye wajibaat ان شاء الله hum baad Me tafsilan Bayan Karen gen.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-408)
To Ab kya karna Hai zohar se.!?
Baithna Hai, Aur Zohar ki Namaz Padhna hai or asar ki Namaz bhi wahi par ada karni Hai Aap kitabon Vagairah me dekhenge To Kaha jata hai ki jama kar ke padhen, Lekin Jaisa maine Pahle bhi aap ko zikar kiya tha ki Arfat me jama Nahi kar sakte Muzdalifa me karenge. Arfat me Nahi kar sakte kyun ki arfat ke liye shart ye hota Hai ki Jo sultan e islam hota hai wahi Namaz Padhaye to Fir Jama kare, To Ab aap ko zohar Ke waqt me hi zohar ki Namaz Ada karni Hai, Asar ke waqt Me asar ki Namaz ada karni Hai or baqi waqt Labbaik, Durood e Paak, Zikr o Azkar, Duaao vagairah me Apna waqt Sarf karna Hai.
Aur Asar ke baad magrib ka kam se kam aik lamha Aap ko Magrib ka waqt start Hone ke baad wahan Par Ruke Rahna Hai iske baad Muzdalifa rawana ho sakte hain, isse Pahle aap muzdalifa Nahi ja Sakte Agar Jaye gen to fir Dam vagairah Lazim ho Jayega Bhale yahan Par muaallim Vagairah Force Karen ki chalen, chalen Kabhi kabhaar Asar se Pahle hi Nikal dete hain Magrib ka waqt bhi Nahi hota or Asar Ka waqt Zari Hota Hai le kar chale Jate hain to aisi Surat me Nahi jana Dam lazim ho jayega or Ye gunah ki Surat hai Yahi Par aap ko rukna hai, To ruke Rahe baad Me Bas Vagairah Ka intezam hota Hai kisi bhi Tarah aap muzdalifa Pahunch sakte Hain rukna Lazim hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-409)
Itna rush Hai To Sab Proper Waqt Par Wahan Pahunch Jate Hain.!?
Rush To hota Hai lekin Allah Ta'ala Ka Ahsan Hai Aap Samajh len itne haji hote Hain lekin waqt Par Bahrhaal Pahunch jate Hain Ye Hoga ki Aap zohar tak Nahi Pahunche To kam Se kam Zohar ke End-end Me Pahunch jayenge asar tak pahunch jayenge Kisi Bhi Tarah Pahunch to Jayenge Aap Maidan e Arfat, Waqt Lagta hai isi liye na subho se le kar nikalte hain 3,4,5 Ghanta Bhi lag gaya na aap Samajh len 8 baje nikle to 5-6 ghanta Bhi laga to 2 Baje kisi Bhi Tarah Pahunch jate hain To zohar ka aakhri waqt To Aap Ko milta Hai Pahunch jate Hain bharhaal.
Haan..!! Ye ho gaya Ki kisi ne la-ilmi me Kabhi aage pichhe ho gaya Chal kar ja rahe they to maidan e arfat Se bahar ruk gaye Ye alag mamla ho gaya Warna aisa Rush ki wajah se ruk jana aur Pure Hajio ka na Pahunch Pana Ye nahi hota, Pahunch jate hain kisi bhi tarah aur abhi to ما شاء الله Intezamaat bhi Bahut Achhe huwe hain Kafi Yahan Par Sahulat hai compare to Previous Year Jo hua karta tha.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-410)
Haji Ka Arfa Ka Roza Rakhna Kaisa.!?
Is Din baaz log sochte hain hum Roza Rakkhe Kyun ki aisa hota Hai na arfa ka din hota Hai to India me hum roza rakh lete Hain iski badi fazilat Hai, Lekin..!! Hajio ke liye Ye roza na rakhna Afzal Hai aur yahi sunnate mubarka Hai Sarkar ﷺ Ne Arfa ke din roza Nahi rakha Hai To har waqt Ba-Wuzu rahe Lekin roza na rakhe, Jable Rahmat ke kareeb Wahan Par kuch black stone vagairah Ka aik Area Hai Wahan Par Ruke rahna Ye afzal Hota Hai Lekin zahir si baat Hai itne rush me nahi Pahunch paye to agar aap ke campus Arfat ke andar hi hain to thik hai
Kya Masjide Nimra Jana or Hajj Ka Khutba Sunna Zaruri hai.!?
Aur Jaise maine kaha na Wahan Masjide nimra hain uske andar jana koi zaruri nahi hai, koi sunnat aap ke liye Nahi hai ki Wahan Par pura aap andar jaye Aur Masjide Nimra Ka Kuch hissa arfat ke bahar Bhi hota Hai To isliye Bahar se Bhi aap ruk sakte Hain baaz log Sochte hain ki Hajj ka Khutba Sunna zaruri hai iske bagair Nahi hota to Ye Jahan se Bhi sun len kafi Hai, Aur ye nahi hai ki Agar Hajj ka Khutba vagairah Nahi suna to hajj Nahi hoga aisa Nahi Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-411)
Arfat me Wuquf :
Wuquf Karna Hai or Duaa e vagairah Wahan Par Karte Rahna Hai. Iske Alawa wuquf ke liye Khade Ho kar jitna Aap duaa mange gen Ye behtar hota Hai Jitna time khade ho kar Duaa e Mang Sakte hain Mange Aur baad me fir baith Kar Duaa e vagairah Kar sakte hain, Qibla rukh ho kar khade ho kar Duaa karna Ye Afzal hota Hai.
Aur Ye Bhi Yaad Rakhen..!! Mina, Arfat, Muzdalifa Sab me aap Halate Ahram me hi honge kyun ki aap ne hajj ka Ahram bandha Hai na, to Sari Pabandiyon ka khayal ab bhi rakhna Hai Khushbu wali cheez touch Nahi Karna, Baal vagairah gir rahe hain to inka Khayal rakhna, koi Kapda chahre Par Na aaye, Mard hazraat kabhi kabhar chhatri vagairah le kar khade hote Hain woh chhatri Sar Par lagti Hai to ye tamam cheezon se bachna Hai Aur Ahtiyat karna hai ki ahram ki pabandiyon ko barkrar rakhna Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-412)
Is Maqam Par Aala Hazrat رحمتہ اللہ علیہ Ne Bahut Pyara Paigam Musalmano ke Liye Diya Hai :
Kuch log na, isko dekh rahe hain usko dekh rahe Hain to us waqt Baaz Awqat معاذ الله Badnigahiyan Bhi hoti Hain to aap ka bada hi pyara farman Hai ki Badnigahi hamesha Se Haram hai, Sirf Ahram me Nahi Ya Sirf Arfat ke din me nahi Ya sirf Kabe ke samne Nahi, Tawafe baitullah Ke waqt Nahi har waqt Haram Hai Ye tumhare imtehan ka moqa Hai aurton ko Hukum Diya Gaya Hai ki Yahan muh na chhupao or mardon ko hukum diya gaya Hai ki unki taraf nigah Na karo Yaqeen jano ki Ye bade izzat wale Badshah ki bandiya Hain aur is waqt tum Aur woh Sab khash darbaar Me Allah ke hazir Hain to bila Tashbeeh Sher Ka Bachha uski bagah me ho us waqt kon uski taraf nigah utha Sakta hai.?
To isi tarah bila Tashbeeh o tamseel To Ye Allah Wahide Kahhar ki kanize Hain Allah Ki Bandiya Hain to Allah Ta'ala Ke darbare khash Me hazir Hain To un Par Badnigahi Bahut zyada Sakht Hai To Yahan Par mardon ko bahut zyada takeed ki gai Hai ki aurton ko Chahra khula Rakhne ka hukum diya gaya Hai woh to parda Karne ki Koahish karen, Lekin Jahan Par Nahi Ho Pa Raha Hai Jaise Chahra khula hai to Mard Apni Nigahon ki hifazat kare kyun ki Ye Allah Ki Muqaddas Bandiya hain Allah Ke hukum Se Inka Chahra khula Hai Fir Mard Apni Nigaho ko Aur niche hi Rakkhe. Haan..!! Hoshiyar iman bachate huwe Qalb o nigah Sambhalte huwe Haram Woh Jagah Hai Jahan Gunah ke irade se bhi Pakda Jata Hai or aik gunah aik lakh gunah ke barabar hota Hai Allah Ta'ala Khair ki Taufeeq de, To Ye Imam e Ahle Sunnat Ka Khash Paigam hai Ki Yahan Par Banda Fir Apne Aap Ko Sambhale Rakhe.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-413)
Arfat Me Padhne Ke wazaif :
Arfat me kuch wazaif hai Sarkar ﷺ Se manqool Hain Ki jo is tarah Ye Cheezen padhe ga to ان شاء الله Uski Bakhshish kar di jayegi Aur Woh Tamam Arfat Shareef walon ki SifarisH bhi karega tamam hajio ki Bhi Sifarish karega to ان شاء الله عزوجل Woh Qubool ho Jayegi,
Woh Ye Hai : 4tha Kalma 100 Baar Padhna Hota Hai, Surah ikhlas 100 baar Padhna Hota Hai, iske baad Aik Durood Shareef Hai woh Padhna Hota Hai. Iske Alawa الله اکبر ولله الحمد Teen Baar Fir 4tha Kalma iske Baad chand Duaa e vagairah Hain ye sab padhna hota Hai To arfat me in cheezon Par Amal kiya Jaye or Jo - Jo Duaa e Sarkar ﷺ Se Manqool hai ye puri ada kar li Jaye.
Fir Chand Or Duaa e vagairah Ye baher Shariat wagairah me Bhi manqool hai aur iske baad ne Farmaya ki is maqam Par padhne ki bahut sari Duaa e kitabon me likhi hui hain Magar Ye jo likhi Hain Ye kafi hain itna Padh le or iske baad Durood Shareef, Tilawate Quran e Majeed or Sab duaa e vagairah Kar Le Ye sab zyada sawab ka bais Hai. To Ye Aap Ko Arfat me Karna Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-414)
Gunaho Ki Bakhshish :
Arfat Me Yaad Rakhen..!! Ye Woh Din Hai ki Jahan Par tamam bande ke gunah moaf ho jate hain Huquqallah moaf ho jate hain Yani Ye aisa muqaddas maqam hai or aisi Muqaddas Ghadi Hai ki bande ne zindagi Me Jo - Jo gunah kiye hain Kabhi Namazen Qaza ho gai Qasdan Qaza kar liye, kabhi Roza qaza ho gaye, Zakat ki Durust tariqe se adaygi Nahi hui digar jo bhi ibadaten Hain Jo kami kotahi hui Hai Jo jhut bole, Jo geebaten ki, Jo chugliyan ki Jo nama e Aamal ki siyah kar baith'ta Hai Banda Ye tamam cheez Uski Allah Ta'ala Maidan e Arfat me khatam Farma deta Hai or uska Nama e Aamal bilkul Clear Ho jayega Jaisa Banda maa ke pet se Nikalte waqt gunaho se paak o Saaf hota hai isi maqam Par Ye tamam cheezon se Paak o Saaf ho jata Hai.
Aur Ulma Kiram ne Farmaya Hai ki Bande ko Yaqeen karna chahiye Haji ko hargiz Ye guman Nahi karna Chahiye ho Sakta Hai meri bakhshish na ho, Woh Maqam aisa Hai ki haji Wahan Se nikalte waqt Apne dil me Pura irada le kar nikle Aur pura Yaqeen or irada le kar nikle ki mere Maula ne mere Tamam gunahon ko Moaf farma diya hai ab main Paak o Saaf ho gaya hun, Lekin..!! Ab Meri zindagi Ki nai Shuruat Hai iske baad ان شاء الله is nama e Aamal me Kasdan Kabhi Main gunah aik likhe jane Nahi dunga, Ho Bhi Gaya To foran se tauba kar ke isko mitane ki koshish karunga Aainda koi Namaz Qaza Nahi hogi, koi ibadat baki Nahi rahegi, Koi Gunabe kabeera koi gunahe sageera mujhse Nahi Hoga to Ye irada le kar niklen, Ye woh maqam hai na Fir pure irade ke sath Muzdalifa jaye.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-415)
Qaza Ibadaten Hajj Ke Baad Bhi Puri Karni Hogi :
Ye Bhi Yaad Rakhen...!! Bahut Se log ye bhi Sochte hain ki Wahan Par gaye Gunah moaf ho gaye To Jo bahut sari Namaze qaza hain 25 saal ki namaze Qaza hai 30 saal ki Namaze Qaza hai arfat me chale gaye to Sab moaf ho gai Yahan Par gunah moaf hote Hain Jo Aap ke jimme Qaza baqi Hai Ye to Aap ko pure hi Karne honge. Jab Aap Koi Namaz Qaza karte Hain to 2 cheez lazim hoti hai Aik uska gunah Dusra uski qaza to Jo 2 Cheez lazim hui hai isme se aik cheez moaf ho gai jo gunah hai Ye moaf ho gaya Lekin iski qaza ab Bhi aap Ke jimme baqi hai ye aap ko pura Karna hai. To aisa Nahi hai ke Wahan Par chale gaye to Namaz e Qaza kar di to moaf Ab karne ki zarurat Nahi, Namaze puri karni Padegi.
Isi Tarah digar ibadaten Agar Koi baqi Hai Roze hain, zakat hain, Jo bhi cheezen baqi hongi woh sab Aap ko pure pure ada karne padege, Baaz log isliye bhi sochte Hain budhape me chale Jayenge to umr bhar ke gunah moaf ho jayenge Budhape me gaye or gunah ki bakhshish ki niyyat se gaye Bahut achhi baat hai lekin hargiz maqsad Ye nahi ho ki gunah jama kar ke wahan Par jaye or fir moaf ho gaye ye soch kar na jaye, Fir bhi inki Adaygi bande ke zimme Par lazim hi Rahti Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-416)
Har Jagah Ahram Ki Pabandi Ka Bhi Khayal Rakhna Hai :
Ye Bhi Yaad Rakhen..!! Jaise maine Kaha na Mina, Muzdalifa, Arfat sab Hudud e haram me Hai to Yahan Par jo hudud e Haram ke rules Hain Woh Bhi aap ko yaad rakhna Hai, in Jagah ke taqaddus ka Bhi Khayal Rakhna Hai Ab Muzdalifa Jayen ge to muzdalifa Jane me waqt Lagega to Raste me wahi لبیک اللهم لبیک Durood, Duaae, Azkar Sab Karte huwe aap ko Jana Hai muzdalifa Pahunche gen to Jahan Par aap ka Area Hai Wahan Par aap chale jaye or kabhi kabhar jate waqt na bahut rush Lagta hai Lekin muzdalifa Bahut hi Wasee Maidan Hai Aap ko Aaram se kahi na Kahi Jagah Milegi to Aap Wahan Par pahunche. Lekin..!! Yahan Par sakht Aazmaish wahi hoti Hai Wuzu or washroom ka mas'ala bada Thoda Sakht ho jata Hai in maqam Par to iska thoda Ahtiyat or khayal Rakhna Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-417)
Muzdalifa me Aane Ke Baad kya karna Hai.?
Dekhiye Muzdalifa me Aane ke baad rukte hain Na Yahan Par to Ye Aap Jo raat ruk rahe Hain Ye 9th Ka din Finsh hoke 10th Zil hijja ki raat Hai Ye raat jo aap Muzdalifa me guzare gen Ye Sunnate Mokkada ke darze me Hai Yahan Par rukna, lekin subah jo agle Morning ke time Me aap rukte Hain Ye wajib ke darze me Hai To baaz log sochte Hain raat me wajib hai Subah wala wajib Nahi hai, Aisa Nahi Hai Ye 10th Wali Raat Jo aap ruke gen Arfat ke baad aa kar Ye raat Ka Rukna Aap ka Sunnate mokkada ke darze me Hai iske Baad jo Fajar me rukna Hai woh wajib ke darze me Hai Usko Nahi chhodna, Siwaay Chand-Aik Surat ke Main abhi aap ko arz karti hun Aur baad me tafsilan Arz kar dungi wajibat Me. To Yahan Par Aane ke baad Ye khayal karen ki Muzdalifa ke andar hi aap ruk rahe hain, Basa Auqat baaz log mina me ruk Jate Hain Aisa na ho kyun Ke Woh idhar udhar chal ke itni door Chale Jate ki woh mina ki Boundary aa jati Hai aisa na ho muzdalifa ke hi aap under Rahe.
Aur Yahan Par Sab Se Pahle Namaze Ada Karni Hai Jaisa Maine Kaha na isha ki Namaz Ka Jab Waqt ho to fir wuzu kar ke Aap Ko Magrib Or isha ke Aik Sath isha ke waqt me Padhni Hai, Marib or isha aik sath magrib ke waqt Me Nahi Padh Sakte, isha ka waqt Start Hoga To Magrib or isha Dono Ada ki hi Niyyat se Padhenge Aisa Nahi Hai ki Qaza Samjhe gen Nahi Magrib ka waqt hi Abhi ye ho gaya Hai to Yahan Par ada ki hi niyyat se Padhenge Wuzu vagairah kar ke Aa jaye Pahle Magrib ke 3 Farz uske baad Isha ke 4 Farz, Iske baad Magrib ke Sunnate Nawafil uske Baad isha ki sunnate, nawafil or Witr vagairah Padhenge To Ye Order Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-418)
Muzdalifa Wali Raat :
Baaz Bade Bade Ulma Kiram Ke Nazdeek Ye Jo Raat Hai Muzdalifa Wali Ye Lailatul Qadr Se Bhi Afzal Hai Baaz ke nazdeek Yani iski itni Ahmiyyat Hai Or Ye Raar Hargiz Gaflat me Ya baat-Cheet karne me Agar kisi ne guzar di to Samajh len Bahut badi mahrumi uski ho Gai ki woh is tarah usne raat guzari, ho sake to puri raat Labbaik, Zikr o Azkar, Durood, Duaao me guzare thoda Bahut so le uthe Tahajjud Vagairah ada kare.
Kankariyan Uthana :
Aur Raat me shaytano ko Marne ke liye kuch Paak jagah se takriban Aik 49 Kankari lete hain umuman, aap Takriban 60-70 Kankari utha len, Ye Shaytan ko Pat'thar Marne ke Liye yahan se kankariyan uthai jati hai. Behtar to yahi hota hai ki Muzdalifa ke Maidan Se kankari Uthaye Lekin lazim nahi Hai Wahi Se uthana. Aur Bahut bahut Bade Pat'thar Nahi uthane Ya Todna Nahi hai inko Jo Chhote Khajor ke guthli jitne Saiz Ke Pat'thar hote hain Ye kankariya uthane hai takriban 60-70 Utha le thuda zyada hi maine Aap Ko bata diya 60-70 kankariya uthayenge To Ye kafi ho Jayenge
Extra is liye ki kabhi kabhar Pat'thar fekne me Jate nahi Hain Ya gir kar bahar aa jate Hain is tarah ki Suraten hoti Hain To count nahi Hota Na, isliye Pahle Thode Additional Kankar Le kar Shaytan ko marne ke liye aap ko rakh lene chahiye. To Yahan Par agar Kankariyan jama kar sakte Hain to kar len Agar bhool bhi Gaye to koi Baat Nahi hai kahi or se bhi kankariya aap la sakte Hain Aur Aaj-Kal Baaz Awqat Haji jo is baar gaye they Woh Kah rahe they ki unko already pouch Me 10-10 kankariyan Takriban de di gai thi bahut Achhe kankariya they to isi se Hum Jamarat ko marna chahe to inhi ko istemal Kar sakte Hain Lekin Paak Kankariyan Ho, Paak Kankariyan Utha kar Rakh le Apne Se.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-419)
Kankariyan Uthana :
Aur Yaad Rakhen..!! Jaise Maine Kaha na Napaak kankari Na Uthaye isi tarah Masjid ke Pass Ki Koi kankari na uthaye Jo Masjid ki Kankariya hoti hain Aap Samajh len Masjid ka Hissa Hai Masjid Se Hum Kuch Nahi lete Na To Masjid ke Aas-Paas Ki kankariyan Na len, Isi Tarah Baaz log Shaytan mare huwe kuch pat'thar Pade hote Hain Na woh Bhi Na uthaye, Kyun ki woh kaha Jata hai ki har saal hazaarhan Haji, Lakho haji Jate Hain Shaytan ko kankariyan Marte Hain Ab Saudi hukum ki taraf se aisa koi Ahtemam Nahi hota Ki sari kankariyan ko utha Di Jaye itne Lakh Kankar fekte hain to woh kankariya Jate kahan Hain.? Aisa to hona chahiye Na ki har saal Hajj ho raha Hai or itne kankariyan Ho Rahe Hain fir Wahan Par Ambar nazar Aaye lekin aisa Nahi Hota.
To Bahukme Riwayat Ye hota Hai ki Jo kankariyan marte Hain Aur Jo maqbool hoti Hai na Allah Ta'ala Ke Hukum Se Woh kankariyan utha li jati Hai Aur Jo Qubool Nahi hoti Woh Kankariyan Niche giri Rahti Hain isliye Fir Kaha gaya Hai ki in kankariyon ko na uthaya jaye Jo Aas-Paas Wahan Par gire Hain ki Ye Gair Maqbool Kankari Hai isko na uthaya jaye or inko na feka jaye Koi Aur kankari le - Le , aise Pat'thar Bhi bahut Sare Muzdalida me aap ko nazar aaye gen Aap chun kar rakh sakte hain To Ye Manzar Bahut Achha lagta Hai Dekhne Allah Ta'ala Hame Jald Ye Pyara Manzar Dekhna Nadeeb Farmaye. آمین 🤲
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-420)
Aur Aik Cheez Aap Ko Ahtiyat Ye Karni Hai :
Chahe Mina Ho, Chahe Muzdalifa ho, Chahe Arfat ho timing Achhi Tarah note Kare Namazo Ki, Wahan Par Muallim Hazraat Hote hain na woh ye nahi Dekhte ki Aap Hajj Par Aaye Hain To sahi Tariqe Se Sab Rukun Ada Karen, unka kaam hai bas Aap ko tamam rukun Karwaye Chahe woh Aage ho Jaye Chahe pichhe ho Jaye Bas Hum Farig ho Jaye Unka Kaam Ye Hota Hai To Ab Woh Aap ko Muzdalifa Se mina ki Taraf le kar jana Chahte Hain To kahte Hain الصلوة _ الصلوة _ الصلوة يا مسلم الصلوة Utho Namaz Padho, Aur Woh Baqayda Aazane Bhi Di Ja Rahi Hai Padh Rahe Hain Halanki Fajar ka waqt Start Bhi Nahi Hua,
Aur Bahut Se Haji الصلوة _ الصلوة Ka Qaul Sun kar Khade ho kar Namaz Padh lete hain Fajar unki Gayab Fir Kabhi Isha Jaya, Kabhi Ye Namaz Jaya Kabhi Woh Jaya__ To Timing Achhi Tarah confirm Karne Ke Baad Namaz Padhen ki Waqa'ee Namaz Ka Waqt Hua Bhi Hai Ya Nahi, Khah ma khah Ye Gunah Apne Sar Na len Ki waqt thik se Nahi Dekha Namaz Ada kar li to waqt ka khayal karen Specially Muzdalifa Vagairah Me To Ye Zyada Hai ki الصلوة _ الصلوة Kar Ke Uthate Hain Aur Fir rawana Karte Hain, To Fir Time carefully note Kar ke Namaz Ada karni Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-421)
Muzdalifa Me Raat Guzarna :
To Muzdalifa Me Raat Guzarna Sunnate Moqqidah Hai Lekin Subah Jo hoti Hai 10 ke fajar me Jo wuquf Karna hota Hai Jo Rukna Hota Hai Muzdalifa Me Ye wajib Ke Darze me Hai Aur iska time Kab Se Start Hota Hai.? Iska Waqt Start Hota Hai Subah Sadiq se Yani Jab Fajar ka waqt Start hota hai, to 10 Zil hijja Ke fajar ka waqt Jab start Ho Jaye Tab Se le kar tulue Aftab tak iska Waqt hota hai Yahan Par aik lamhe ke liye Bhi Agar banda ruk liya na To uska wajib complete Ho Gaya Aur Fajar ki Namaz Yahi Padhni Chahiye,
Aur Jo Koi Subah Sadiq se Pahle hi muzdalifa se mina chala jata hai us par fir dam lazim ho jata Hai Kyun Ke Ye Jo hukum Hai Ye wajib ke darze me Hai To Timing hai Fajar se le kar tulue aftab Tak Yani Pura Fajar ka time Ye muzdalifa me rukne ka Time Hota Hai isme aik lamha Bhi aap ruk gaye to wajib to Pura ho gaya agarche iske baad thoda aur rukna Chahiye, Lekin Agar Aik lamha Bhi ruk kar nikal gaye to wajib Pura Ho Gaya. To Fajar ki Namaz Muzdalifa Me Padhni Chahiye Padh kar Rawana hona Chahiye, Lekin kam se kam aik lamha Rukna to wajib Hai na to itna to kar ke rawana Ho Warna Moqa mile to Namaze Fajar ada kar ke fir Yahan se rawana ho sakte Hain To Yahan thoda waqt Duaa kar ke rawana ho.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-422)
Wuqufe Muzdalifa Ke Masail :
Haan..!! Kabhi Kabhar aisa hota Hai ki wahan Par bahut Zyada Aurten budhe vagairah Hote Hain jinko le kar mina tak jane me problem Hota hai baad rush hoti hai aisi surat me Agar inho me Wuqufe Muzdalifa chhod diya To isme dam lazim Nahi Ye moaf kara diya jayega. Wuqoofe Muzdalifa Tark Karne Ka Matlab Fajr ke baad wala wuqoof Ye tark karna murad hai, Raat toh muzdalifa me guzarein Duaien karein Phir fajr se pehle pehle rawana ho jayien.
Aurten ho Aurten Bhi aisi Jo bilkul zaeef ho, chhote bachhe kisi ne sath me le kar aaye hain, koi or bimari hai jiski wajah Se Wahan Par Nahi ruk paye gen or bahut zyada issue Ho Jayega To fir Wuqufe Muzdalifa ko tark kiya ja sakta Hai.
lekin Is Surat me aap ko pahle hi pata Hai na ki Aap arfat ja rahe hain or Wahan Par Aise Aise log hain hamare sath Me To Pahle hi Fatwa maloom kar le ki kya hum wuqufe Muzdalifa ko tark kar ke Ja Sakte hain Ya Nahi Dam Mujhse Sakit ho jaye Ga ya Nahi Puchh kar jaye Pahle se Lekin Bahrhal isme thodi rukhsat Nikalti Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-423)
Muzdalifa Me hi Huquqal Ibada moaf hote hain :
Or Yaad Rakhen..!! Yahi Woh Maqam Hai Jahan Par Huquqal ibaad Maaf hote Hain Bande Se, To Jaise Arfat Me Huquq Allah Moaf huwe they Muzdalifa Ka jo maqam hai Yahan Par Huquqal ibaad maf hote hain aap Jante hain Huquqal ibaad aisa aik mamla hai Ke Jo Tauba se bhi puri tarah maf nahi hota, Jab Banda kisi ka Haq marta hai na to fir jab tak usse moafi na mang le or Jo Bhi Tauba Ka Procedure Hai woh na kar le or uska haq wapas na lauta de Tab tak Huquqal ibaad Moaf Nahi Hota Muzdalifa Ka Maidan Allah Ke Karam Se Woh wahid Maidan hai Jahan Huquqal ibaad Bhi moaf ho Jate Hain.
Moaf ho Jane ka Matlab Ye hai Ke haq to Aap Ko fir bhi wapas Lautana Hai Ye Nahi Hai ke Paise kisi ke dabaye Hain, chori kar liya Hai, Zameene Hadap li hai Woh Aap Rakh Sakte hain Nahiii__ kam Se Kam Aap Ko Allah Ne Hajj ki taufeeq di Hai To ab to Woh cheezen lauta den Agar cheezen kisi Ke Paas Hai, Allah Ta'ala Ka karam hua Hai To uska lehaz karte huwe sharam karte huwe Banda lauta de Moaf hone ka matlab Ye hota Hai ke haq lautana Hai.
Lekin Baroze Qiyamat ان شاء الله عزوجل Allah Ta'ala in Dono Ke Darmiyan Apne Karam se sulah Farma dega. Aur Is tarah ke mamlat payda Farma dega ki Jiska haq liya Gaya Hai ان شاء الله عزوجل Woh Moaf farma dega dono me Understanding ho Jayegi kam Se kam Ye bande ko naseeb hoga, Lekin Agar kisi ka haq daba ke rakha Hai To haq lauta dena chahiye.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-424)
10 Zil Hijja Ko Kya Karna Hai :
To Ab muzdalifa Se Mina Jana Hai ab 10 Zil hijja ko Wuqufe Muzdalifa hua Na Iske baad Hame mina Jana Hai or Ye Hamara Jo din hoga Hame Shaytan ko Pat'thar marna Hota Hai Qurbani karni hoti Hai Or Halq o takseer vagairah Karna hota Hai, To Ab muzdalifa Se Kab nikle gen.? Jab Tulue Aaftab hone Wala Hota Hai Yani Jab Fajar ka waqt Khatam hone Wala Hota Hai isse thoda Time Pahle itna time Jisme Aap Samajh len 2 Raka'at Namaz Padh Sakte hain To kitna hoga.? 2 Raka'at Namaz Agar Aap Aahista bhi Padhenge to 5-6 Minute, To isse Pahle Pahle Mina ki taraf Rawana hona Chahiye To Yani Wuqufe Muzdalifa Fajar ke waqt me ho Kam se kam aik lamha bhi ho to wajib complete hoga,
Ab aur kitna Yahan Ruke.? Namaz Yahan Par ada kar len or Fajar ka waqt end hone me 5-10 Minute ho tab nikalna Chahiye Mina ki taraf Lekin Umuman Ye chand hi log hote hain Jo itna time Tak rukte hain Fir rawana hote Hain isse Pahle hi rawana ho jate hain, Agar ho Bhi gaye to koi problem Nahi Hai Wajib Aap ka ye tha ki Aik lamha Fajar ke waqt me ruke usko complete Kar len. Aik Lamhe Se kitna waqt Murada hai Muzdalifa me.? Aik lamha Yani Aik Second Bhi kafi hota hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-425)
10th Zil Hijja Ko Kya Karna Hai :
Ab Mina Chale Gaye To Jab mina Nazar aaye to wahi Mina ke dakhile ki Duaa Jo thi woh Sab padh lena Chahiye Ab 10wi Zil Hijja ko Mina Ka Jo Hai Woh main kaam Hai, Main Kaam yani jaise maine kaha na Yahan Par Bade Shaytan ko pat'thar Marna Hai Uske baad Qurbani karni hai uske baad halq o Takseer Vagairah Kar ke Ahram ki Pawandiyon se bahar aana hai, Iske Baad Tawafuz ziyarah karna Hai. 10 zil hijja ko Jab aap Mina Aa gaye to Mina Me Ye tamam cheezen karni Hai or Order Wise karni Hai, Agar order Aage Pichhe ho gaya to dam lazim Ho jata hai. Ye Yaad Rakhen..!! Yahan Par aayenge To 4 Cheezen in order Karenge Agar aik ka bhi order Aage pichhe Ho Gaya To dam lazim ho Jayega.
Order Me 4 Cheezen kya karni Hai.?
(1) Bade Shaytan Ko 7 Kankariya Marni Hai : 10 zil hijja Ko Jo Kankar marte hain sirf Bade Shaytan Ko marte hain, 2 Shaytan ko Pat'thar Nahi marte hain To Sab se Pahle Bade Shaytan ko 7 Kankariyan marna Hai.
(2.) Qurbani Karna Hai : Yani Jo Tamatto Or Qiran kar rahe hain inke Liye Hajj ki Qurbani Lazim Hoti hai, Jo Hajje ifrad karte Hain un Par Hajj ki Qurbani lazim Nahi Hai agar karte Hain to Achhi Baat Hai. Hajj ki Qurbani kya hoti hai.!? Yani Hajj ke shukrane Me Shukr Ada karte huwe Ye Qurbani lazim (Wajib) hai, or Jo ifrad karne wale hote Hain inke liye behtar Hota hai ki Qurbani kar len.
(3) Baal Vagairah Katne Hain Aurten Takseer karwaegi, Mard Hazraat Chahe Halq kar len chahe takseer kar len or ahram ki pawandio Se bahar aa jaye. Ab Tak Ahram Halat me they Ab ahram ki pawandi se bahar aaye siway Aik Pawandi ke aur woh baki rahe gi Woh Pawandi Tawafuz ziyarah ke baad finish hoti Hai Woh ye Hai Miya Biwi ke darmiyan Jo talluq Hota Hai aik-Dusre ko touch karna feelings ke sath Vagairah Ye Aik cheez ki pawandi Ab bhi baqi rahegi Jo Tawafuz Ziyarah Ke Baad Jayez hogi iske Alawa Tamam cheezen Jo Ahram ki Pawandiyan Hain Woh Pawandiyan uth jati Hain.
(4) Tawafuz Ziyarah karna Hai.
Aur inme order Hona zaruri Hai, Ab Qurbani Puri Nahi hui thi kisi ne bas kaha mera naam De diya baal kata diye fir agar baad me pata chala ki Qurbani baad me hui thi baal Pahle cut huwe to fir dam lazim Ho Jayega Order Wise Ye 4 Kaam karne Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-426)
Muzdalifa Se Mina Aane Ke Baad :
Muzdalifa Se Jab mina Aaye To iske baad sidha chale jaye Bade Shaytan ko Pat'thar Mare or Bade Shaytan ke liye 7 Kankariya. Kis tarah mare ge.? Shayed hi koi ulta mare Lekin main Bata dun ki tariqa kya hai.. Ye Maloom kar len ki Kaba kis taraf hai or is tarah khade hona hai ki mina Aap ke Right Hand Par ho or kaba Aap ke left hand Par ho Aur samne woh bada Shaytan Ho. Fir Aap ko kankar utha kar fekna Hai.
Kis tarah Pat'thar mare gen.? sidha hath Me jo 2 Fingers hote hai Jo chutki hoti Hai Isse woh pat'thar pakad kar hath uthar kar fek kar marna Hai ye nahi Hai bas daal diya Dalna Nahi hai fek kar shaytan ko marna Hai Aur بسم الله الله اکبر Kah kar Aik Kankar mare, Fir dusra kankar len بسم الله الله اکبر Kah kar woh mare to is tarah 7 Kankar mare, Properly Marna Hai is tarah mare ki kam se kam usko Lage or Agar Nahi lage to usse Teen Hath ke fasle par Atleast woh Pat'thar Ja kar gire Stone Ka Structure bana hua hai na Shaytan ka usse Teen Hath ke Fasle Par Aaj kal woh boundarys bana di gai hai na Circle To uske Andar kam se kam girna Hai bahar gira to woh count Nahi Hoga. Aur kankariya Count Nahi hute to usme Sadqa Ya dam vagairah Aa jata hai Woh main aage arz karti hun. Lekin is tarah 7 kankariya Aap ko marna Hai. 7 Usko lage Ya kam se kam Us boundary Ke andar girna zaruri Hai bahar gira to woh Pat'thar aap ka count Nahi hoga to is tarah Kankari Marna Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-427)
Labbaik Padhna Kab Band Karenge..!?
Ye Yaad Rakhen..!! Ab Tak Aap Labbaik Padh Rahe they Na To Jaise hi Pahli Kankari Mari khatam Ab labbaik nahi padhna ab iske baad Durood Duaa e vagairah karenge lekin Labbaik Ka time Finish Haji ke liye Jab Se woh ahram bandhta Hai tab se Labbaik Padhna Start Ho Jata Hai na Labbaik kab Stop hoga.? 10 zil hijja ko Bade Shaytan ko Pahla Kankar marte waqt se Labbaik Ka time Finish Ab Labbaik Nahi Padhte Aur Jo Ye Kankar Marte Hain Na isko Rami kahte Hain. Aur Jo hum Chhota Shaytan bada Shaytan kahte Hain isko kahte hain Jamara To Jamara Ukba, Jamara Ausat Ye Naam Aap Sune ge Yanu bada Shaytan chhota Shaytan, Medium Saiz ka woh Jo 3 shaytan hai Woh wala To Jamara or ye jo Kankar marte hain isko Kahte hain Rami.
Kaise Pata Chalega Kankar Andar gira Ya bahar.!?
To gaur kar ke thoda Aap ko marna Padega, Thoda kareeb Jana padega Wahan par Ki kam se kam pata chale ke Aap Ne karnkar mare hai ya nahi properly isme aik confirmation ki tarah hi dekhna Padega, Thoda kareeb ja kar 5,6,7 hath Fasle par Or Itna ki woh boundary Nazar aati rahe or fir woh pat'thar Mare, or Auraten thoda upar se bhi ja kar Pat'thar maar sakte hain to Achha hai upar se ja kar marne ge to barabar boundary ke andar girega or dikhega Ye Bhi aap kar sakte hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-428)
Ab Muzdalifa Se Rawana ho kar wapas mina Aana Hai kyun ke 3-4 Days Mina me hi rukte Hain baaz log kya karte Hain ki Yahan Par Pat'thar vagairah Marte Hain or Ye sab hone ke baad fir wapas Mina se bahar chale jate hain hotel vagairah chale jate hain Aisa Nahi hona chahiye, Dekhiye Yahan Par fir Jo raate aati Hain 11vi wali Raat Fir 12vi Ye Raaten Mina me hi guzarni Hai Ye Bhi Sunnat Hai To Mina me 5 Raate guzarni Ye sunnat hoti Hai To Yahan par Raat guzarna hai To mina Ka Qiyam hum tark Nahi kar sakte Ye Sunnate Moqidda ke darze me Hai, Bahut badi Azeem mahrumi kahlayegi To mina me aa kar Raaten guzarni Hai.
10 Zil Hijja ko Mina me dakhil hone ke baad Kya karna Hai.!?
Sab Se Pahle Bade Shaytan ko Pat'thar Marna Hai, Uske baad Qurbani karni Hai, Uske baad baal katwana Hai uske baad Fir tawafuz ziyarah ke liye Rawana hona Hai Or in sabhi me maine kaha tha na order ka hona zaruri hota Hai, Bigair order Ke agar kisi ne kar liya to fir is par dam lazim ho jayega Charo ke beech me order Hona zaruri hai, Pahle Bade Shaytan ko Pat'thar Marenge Fir Qurbani karenge, Fir baal kat ke Ahram se bahar aaye ge, uske baad normal Kapda Pahen kar Jo Daily use ke Kapde hote hain wahi Pahen kar, Ahram vagairah nahi pahnege Normal Kapda Pahen kar hi Tawafuz Ziyarah Karege. Tawafuz ziyarah ke baad fir Hajj ki Saee karni hoti hai, to hajj ki saee Bhi kar lete hain agar Pahle na kar liya gaya ho Ye Tamam cheezen hoti hain Lekim Ye chaar cheezon ke beech me order zaruri hai Ye Order se hi Kare ge warna fir Dam lazim ho jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-429)
Pahle Din ki Rami ki Timing :
10vi Zil Hijja Ko Jo Bade Shaytan Ko Pat'thar marte Hain iska timing kya Hai.!?
10 zil hijja ka Jab Fajar Ka time Shuru ho Jayega Tab Se bade Shaytan ko Pat'thar marne ka time start Ho jata hai. Or kab tak rahta hai.? Agle din ke Fajar ka time start hone se Pahle-Pahle Tak rahta Hai. Agle din Yani 11vi zil hijja ke fajar ka time lag gaya to fir first day ki rami Nahi ho sakti, Yani Ab jo karege woh qaza hi kahlayegi Woh ada aap ki consider Nahi hogi. To 10th ke Fajar se le kar 11th ke Fajar ka waqt start hone Se pahle tak beech me Jab Bhi aap marenge To woh rami to consider ho jayegi.
10 zil Hijja Ke rami ka Sunnat waqt kya hai or Makrooh waqt Kya Hai.!?
Jab 10th zil hijja ka waqt Start ho jata hai to fajar to umuman Muzdalifa me hona hota hai, to iska Jo behtar waqt hai jo ulma Kiram ne bataya ki is waqt me karna chahiye Woh hota Hai tulu e Aftab se le kar Yani Jab Fajar ka waqt Finish ho Jata Hai Tab se le kar zohar ka waqt Lagne tak Iske beech me kar lena Ye Achha hota hai zyada Fazilat Hai isme.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-430)
10 zil Hijja Ke rami ka Sunnat waqt kya hai or Makrooh waqt Kya Hai.!?
Iske Baad Jab zohar ka waqt aata Hai Zohar ke waqt se le kar gurube aafat Tak Yani magrib ka waqt lagne tak Karna Mubah hai yani aap kar sakte Hain is waqt me aur iske Baad Gurube Aaftab ho Jata Hai Na to Maghrib ke baad se le kar agle din ke Fajar ka waqt start hone ke pahle pahle tak karna Makrooh e hota hai or Ye makrooh e Tanzeehi Hai. Agar koi Raat me marta Hai to Ye na-pasandida hai Lekin aisa Nahi Hai ke woh banda guzahgar hoga.
Aurten Budhe Jo din ke waqt Nahi Ja Pa Rahe woh Agar raat me Maarte Hain To inke Liye bila karahat Jayez Hai, Inke liye karahat Bhi nahi hogi to bahut Aged agar Koi hai Ya ledis Hai jinko lag raha hai ki hum wahan Par ja kar Nahi Maar Payege din ke Waqt to woh rami Raat ko kar sakte hain iski ijazat Hai.
Aur 10 Zil hijja ko Tule Fajar Yani Fajar ka waqt Start hone se le kar Fajar ka waqt end hone tak Jo muzdalifa ka waqt Hai Isme Bhi Rami Karna Makrooh hota hai ki na kiya jaye Kyun ki Asal me Ye Muzdalifa ka waqt hai Na To Makrooh Hai lekin agar koi kar leta hai to bahrhaal Ada ho jayega. Kuch bhi lazim Nahi hai or banda gunahgar bhi Nahi hoga. na-Pasandida Waqt hai isse Bachna Chahiye takriban Aisa ho jata hai ki ye waqt me Jata Nahi hai lekin kuch muzdalifa ka wuquf chhod kar nikal jate Hain to ho Sakta Hai ki Abhi aisa ho gaya ki Pahunch gaye or rami kar liya. To 10 Hijja ko bade shaytan ko kankari marni hoti Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-431)
Rami Ki Fazilat :
Sarkar ﷺ Se Arz kiya Gaya ki Ya Rasulullah ﷺ Jamarat Ke Rami ka kya Sawab Hai.! To Aap ﷺ Ne irshad Farmaya Tu Apne Rab Ke Nazdeek iska sawab us waqt Payega ki Tujhe iski zyada Hazat hogi سبحان الله Yani Jab Bahut zyada zarurat hogi Baroze qayamat bande ko bahut zyada zarurat hogi Na Tab isko Ye Jamarat ki Rami bada kaam aayega Ye iske Liye Bade sawab ka moqa hoga.
Aik Aur Hadeese Mubarka Hai Jisme Farmaya Gaya ke Jamaro ki rami karna Tere Liye Ye Qiyamat ke din noor Hoga سبحان الله
Ye Badi Hi pyari ibadat hai To sunnat waqt me hi koshish karna Chahiye ki kar le waise Aurton ke liye rukhsat Hai ki woh sham ko Bhi kar sakti Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-432)
Rami Ke Masail :
Kitne Kankar marne hain.!? Aap ko Yaad hoga Hum Pahle bayan kar chuke ki 7 Kankariyan Marni hai or aik-aik kar ke marni Hai, Aik Sath 7 Aik sath 2-2 Kar ke is tarah Nahi maar sakte aik hath me aik kankar le kar fek kar Marna Hai 7 Kankariya Marna Hai 7 se Kam maarna Jayez Nahi.
Ab Yaad Rakhen..!! Kisi ne sirf 3 Mari Ya 2 mare Ya 1 Mari Ya bilkul mara hi Nahi drop hi kar diya rami ko to fir dam lazim ho Jata Hai, or Agar 4 Ya 4 Se zyada kankariya mare they Jaise 4 maar liye to 3 baqi rah gaye na to 3 ke badle Aik-Aik sadqa dena Padega Yani 3 Sadqa dena Padega, 5 mare 2 Baqi rah gaye to 2 Sadqa, 6 mare aik baqi rah Gaya to aik sadqa is tarah hoga.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-433)
Rami Ke Masail :
Aur Ye bahut paya jata hai log ya to galat shaytan ko pat'thar maar dete hain Ya kankariya aik sath maar dete hain, Kankar chhod kar kuch or cheez maar lete hain Ya fir baaz logo ko Pata Hi Nahi hota to is surat me Fir dam vagairah Aa jata hai to agar kisi ke sath aisa hua ki rami thik se Nahi hui thi To jo baqi Hai dubara se ja kar ada kar Len lekin Agar time guzar Gaya tha To fir agle din iski qaza kar le ibadat ko Na chhode, Qaza ki niyyat kar ke kar le lekin dam to bahrhaal lazim Rahega.
Yaad Rakhen..!! Kankar hi marna zaruri Hai jaise baaz log aaj-kal videos bhi aate hain ki chappal fek rahe hain, bottle fek rahe hain is Hamare Shariat se koi talluq Nahi Hai hame Kankar marne ka hukum Diya Gaya Hai To kankariya hi mari Jayegi koi Aur koi cheez Chappal, Bottle vagairah marne se fir rami Nahi hogi Or agar proper Time Par ye ada Nahi hui to fir dam lazim ho jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-434)
Rami Me Apna Naib Banana :
Aik or cheez Jo dekha jata hai aik hota hai Rami me apna Naib banana Yani Apne Jagah Kisi Aur ko bhej dena ki woh Hamari Taraf se Rami kare iski Gumzaish to hoti hai Shariat me ki Aap Apna naib bana kar bhej den or Aap Ki taraf se Kankar Mare. Lekin Ye kis surat me Hota Hai.!?
Ye us surat me hota Hai ki Jab Jo haji hai woh bilkul is Par qadir na ho ki wahan Par Ja kar khud Kankar maar sake Na Wheelchair Par Na kisi ke sahare vagairah Ja kar Nahi maar sakta Jaise Misal ke taur Par Daurane hajj aisa ho Gaya ki Pura Ye sab karne ke baad Ab woh behosh ho gaya Hai ya urgent usko hospital le kar jana Pada To ab ye ho sakta hai ki mareez Ke jagah woh mareez ijazat De de uski ijazat ke bigair Nahi Hoga iski woh ijazat de de, Bahut zyada bimar hote waqt Usne ijazat de di thi ki mera beta meri Taraf se kankar maar le to is tarah ijazat le kar Kisi ne uske badle me Kankar mare to ye consider Honge Lekin Ye sakht zarurat ke waqt jayez Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-435)
Rami Me Apna Naib Banana :
logo ne isko aam sa Mas'ala Bana liya hai ki Aurten Hain budhe Hain To fir hum hi maar lete Hain aap chhod dijiye Halanki aurten Achhi khasi qadir hoti hain Ki ja kar mare, Aur Aurato ke liye maine kaha na Ki Agar din ke waqt Nahi ho pa raha Hai to Raat ke waqt bilkul khali hota hai to aaram se Ja kar wahan Par kankar maar sakte hain to us waqt ja kar kankar mare.
To naib Banana Ye sakht Tareen suraton me hota Hai Jaise maine kha na bahut zyada Koi bimar Hai, chal Nahi sakta na wheelchair Par usko aap le ja kar kankar Maar sakte Hain To aisi surat me naib uski Taraf Se Kankar maar Sakta Hai, To Ye Aik galat tariqa raiz hai ki aurton vagairah ki taraf se koi or Ja kar Kankar maar deta hai is tarah agar kisi ne bila wajah rami chhod kar apni taraf se kisi or ko kah diya ki meri taraf se mare to uska woh rami consider nahi hoga Aur Dam lazim Aa jayega, Ye aisa hi hai Jaise Aap ne rami Nahi ki to nahi karenge to dam lazim ho jata hai na to dam lazim Aa jayega.
Rami ke Baad Kya Karna Hai.!? Jab Rami complete ho gaya to aa kar Qurbani Karni Hai to Ab Achhi tarah Qurbani ke masail Aap samajh len.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-436)
Qurbani Ke Masail :
10vi Zil hijja ko Bade Shaytan ki Rami karne ke baad Qurban gaah jana hota Hai jahan Par Qurbani hoti hai or Wahan Par qurbani karni hoti Hai. Kaun si Qurbani hai ye.? Aik confusion rahta hai ki asal me Ye Qurbani kiski hoti Hai.? Baaz log samajhte hain Ye jo Qurbani kar rahe jo hum India me bhi karte they ki Jiske Paas maal hota hai woh musafir nahi ho or ayyame Qurbani ke waqt me uske Paas itna maal hota hai Jis par Qurbani banti Hai or digar sharait Paye jate hain to fir qurbani lazim hoti Hai Na to Woh isko Bakaraeed ki Qurbani ko hi hajj ki Qurbani samajhte Hain Halanki Aisa Nahi hai bakraeed ki qurbani Aik alag Qurbani Hai or hajj ki Qurbani aik alag Qurbani Hai Ye 2 Alag cheez hai or Isme kuch tafseel hai isko Achhi tarah Sama'at kar len.
Jo Hajje Qiraan karne wala hota Hai Isi tarah Jo Hajje Tamatto karne wala hota Hai in Par hajj ke shukrane me 10vi zil hijja ko Shaytan ki rami karne ke baad Qurbani karna lazim hota hai wajib hota hai isko hum kahte hain Hajj ki Qurbani, Agarche Ye timing similar hai ki hum jab bakraeed manate Hain to 10vi zil hijja ko hi manate hain na Hajj ki Qurbaniya vagairah karte hain woh time period aap ko same milega Lekin farq hai woh bakraeed ki Qurbani hoti hai or Ye hajj ke Shukrane me Qurbani hoti hai, woh Jo Bakraeed ki Qurbani hai woh Hazrate Ismaeel ki Jo sunnate Mubarka Hai usko hum complete Karte hain na Hazrate ibraheem or Hazrate Ismaeel علیہ السلام Ki yaadgaar Hai, Ye wali jo hum Qurbani karte hain Ye khash hajj ke Shukrane me kar rahe Hain Yani Allah Ta'ala ne humko Ye Sa'adat ata farmai ki hum uske baitullah ka hajj karen mina me Wuquf karen, arfat hame naseeb hua, Muzdalifa naseeb hua, to iski Khushi me Shukrane me Janwar Zibah kiya jata hai to isko hajj ki Qurbani kahte hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-437)
Qurbani Ke Masail :
Hajj Ki Qurbani kis Par lazim hoti hai.?
Achhi Tarah Yaad Rakhen...!! Ki Hajj Ki Qurbani Sirf or Sirf Hajje Qiraan karne wale Par Aur Hajje tamatto Karne wale Par lazim hota Hai Yani Hajje ifrad jo karte Hain in Par Hajj ki Qurbani Lazim o wajib Nahi Hai, Albatta Mustahab Zaroor hai Yani Agar woh karte Hain To iska sawab woh zaroor Payenge. To iska sawab unhe milega Achhi baat hai agar kar lete Hain, Lekin agar Nahi Karte to gunahgar Nahi honge.
Yani Hamare Jaise Jo Qiran or Tamatto vagairah Karte hain inke liye Ye hota hai ki 10vi zil hijja me 4 Cheezen hoti hain, Lekin Jo ifrad wale hote hain unke liye 3 cheezen Hain ¹Bade Shaytan ko Kankar marna, Uske baad Woh ²Halq o Taqseer Directly woh kar sakte hain iske baad Tawafuz ziyarah karna hai fir Hajj ki Saee baqi Hai to woh kar le tab ja kar hajj totally Complete Ho jayega To Qarin or Mutamatte inke liye Hajj ki Qurbani lazim hoti Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-438)
Qurbani Ke Masail :
Aur Ye bhi Yaad Rakhen..!! Qarin or Mutamatte Jo hota hai Yani Jo Hajje Qiran Aur Hajje Tamatto kar rahe Hain aisa Nahi hai ki Ameer hai to woh hajj ki Qurbani karega, Gareeb hai sharai faqeer hai kisi ne Apna maal de kar usko bheja hai to woh hajj ki Qurbani drop kar sakta hai Aisa Nahi Hai.. Ye Bakraeed ki Jo Qurbani hoti hai usme shart hota hai ki Sahibe nisab ho Sharaee Faqeer na ho gareeb hoga to fir us Par Qurbani wajib Nahi Hoti, Lekin..!! Hajj ki Qurbani aisi Qurbani hai jis me Ameer o Gareeb Barabar Hain kyun Ki shukrane ka moqa hai na, Shukrana ada kar rahe Hain Ameer bhi isme barabar hai Faqeer bhi lsme barabar Hai Dono Par Hajj ki Qurbani lazim ho jati hai.
Aur isi tarah Hajje ifrad hai to Hajje ifrad Karne walo par Qurbani mustahab hai Chahe ameer ho chahe gareeb ho dono Ke liye Mustahab hai ki woh chahe to zanwar zibah kar sakte Hain.
Qurbani Ke Masail :
Aur Ye bhi Yaad Rakhen..!! Qarin or Mutamatte Jo hota hai Yani Jo Hajje Qiran Aur Hajje Tamatto kar rahe Hain aisa Nahi hai ki Ameer hai to woh hajj ki Qurbani karega, Gareeb hai sharai faqeer hai kisi ne Apna maal de kar usko bheja hai to woh hajj ki Qurbani drop kar sakta hai Aisa Nahi Hai.. Ye Bakraeed ki Jo Qurbani hoti hai usme shart hota hai ki Sahibe nisab ho Sharaee Faqeer na ho gareeb hoga to fir us Par Qurbani wajib Nahi Hoti, Lekin..!! Hajj ki Qurbani aisi Qurbani hai jis me Ameer o Gareeb Barabar Hain kyun Ki shukrane ka moqa hai na, Shukrana ada kar rahe Hain Ameer bhi isme barabar hai Faqeer bhi lsme barabar Hai Dono Par Hajj ki Qurbani lazim ho jati hai.
Aur isi tarah Hajje ifrad hai to Hajje ifrad Karne walo par Qurbani mustahab hai Chahe ameer ho chahe gareeb ho dono Ke liye Mustahab hai ki woh chahe to zanwar zibah kar sakte Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-439)
Qurbani Ke Masail :
Hajj Ke Qurbani ka Jo janwar hota Hai Ye Janwar me woh tamam conditions Pai Jani zaruri Hai Jo Qurbani ke Janwar me Pai jani zaruri Hai. Yani woh bakra ho Ya Bhais-Gaay Ya oont Vagairah ho koi Random janwar na ho jise la kar zibah kar diya gaya murgi zibah kar di gai Ye sab Nahi ho sakta. To bakra Gaay,bhayns, oont-Oontni, Dumba-Dumbi Ye sab jo zibah karte hain kar sakre hain.
Fir umar Qurbani ke janwar ki Jo hoti Hai Wohi isme bhi honi chahiye Yani Bakra, Bakri, Dumba, Dumbi bhed, Kam se kam Aik Saal ke hone zaruri hai, Isse kam umr ho to fir hajj ki qurbani Jayez Nahi hoti isi tarah normal Qurbani Bhi Jayez Nahi Hoti. Han Dumba Ya bhed Jo hota Hai agar Ye aisa hai ki 6 Mahine ka ho chuka hai lekin door se dekhne Me aik saal ka lagta hai to fir iski Bhi Qurbani Jayez Hai.
Aur iske Alawa Janwar me Jo Ayeb hote hain kaan kata huaa na ho, Dum Ka Masla na ho, Danto ka masla na ho, Langda vagairah Hai to kitna lagda raha hai, Ya Jism me koi bahut zyada Bimari na ho to ye tamam cheezen Ayeb se Paak hona jo hum dekhte Hain conditions Woh same Yahan Par Bhi Applicable hoga.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-440)
Qurbani Ke Masail :
Aur iske Alawa Agar Haji Khud Apni Qurbani kar sakta Hai To bahut achhi baat hai warna iske Jageh koi or Bhi kar deta hai to koi baat nahi Hai,
Aur Ye Qurbani Yaad Rakhen Hudude Haram me hona zaruri Hai haram ke bahar Nahi ho sakti Agar hudud e haram ke bahar kar liya to dam bhi lazim ho jayega to Hudud e haram ke andar karna hai.
Aur oout Ki Qurbani karna zyada Afzal Hai kyun Ki Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ne Jo Hajjadul wada farmaya tha Isme Khud Sarkar ﷺ Ne Apne Mubarak Hatho Se 63 Oont nahar farmaye they Aur baad me jitne bhi oont bache they Maula Ali رضى الله تعالیٰ عنه Ne Sarkar ﷺ ki ijazat Se nahar Farmaye they To Ye Sarkar ﷺ Ki Sunnate Mubarka Hai to oont Agar koi Qurban kar Sakta Hai isteta'at hai To oont kar le Ye zyada Fazilat ka bais Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-441)
Qurbani Ke Masail :
Qurbani Ka Waqt Kab Se Start hoga.!?
Jab 10 zil hijja Ko Bade Shaytan ko Pat'thar marenge Uske baad se le kar Aap Jab bhi chahe Qurbani kar Sakte Hain Lekin 10th Ko hi Complete Karen Ye Zaruri Nahi Hai 10th Se le kar 12th Ko magrib ka waqt Shuru hone ke pahle pahle tak Aap Ko complete karna hai Ye timing hota hai Qurbani ka.
To Agar 10vi ko Nahi ho Paya to 11vi ko kar len 11vi ko Na ho paya to 12vi ke Magrib se pahle pahle tak karna Hai Agar Magrib ke Baad kiya to fir dam lazim ho jayega Kyun ke timing cross ho chuka. To iska timing hai 10vi zil hijja ko Bade Shaytan ko Pat'thar marne ke baad Se le kar 12vo ke Gurube Aaftab Yank Magrib ka Waqt shuru hone Se Pahle pahle tak Hai, Magrib ka waqt start ho gaya to iska waqt Khatam ho gaya.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-442)
Qurbani Ke Masail :
Token System : Aur Wahan Par Token System vagairah hote Hain Token de dete Hain, Log kya sochte Hain hamara token cut Gaya to Qurbani ho gai or halq karwa lete hain Nahi, Kyun ki Dekhiye isme Tarteeb zaruri hai na To Achhi tarah confirm Karne ke baad Apne baal vagairah halq karwana chahiye Warna aap apne group leader se request kar baat cheet karenge na Ya fir chand logo ka aik group bana kar wahan par ja kar aap token please karte Hain To Wahan Ke log fir Kisi aik member ko phone Kar ke bata deta Hain ki Yahan Par ho chuka Hai Qurbani Koshish karen Khud hi Qurban kar len Bahut Achhi baat hai, Lekin Agar mazburan kisi Aur ko bolna Pada to Fir achhi tarah Maloom kar len Ki Qurbani complete Hui bhi Hai Ya Nahi Uske Baad hi Halq o Taqseer ki taraf Aayenge.
Qurbani Ke Masail :
Token System : Aur Wahan Par Token System vagairah hote Hain Token de dete Hain, Log kya sochte Hain hamara token cut Gaya to Qurbani ho gai or halq karwa lete hain Nahi, Kyun ki Dekhiye isme Tarteeb zaruri hai na To Achhi tarah confirm Karne ke baad Apne baal vagairah halq karwana chahiye Warna aap apne group leader se request kar baat cheet karenge na Ya fir chand logo ka aik group bana kar wahan par ja kar aap token please karte Hain To Wahan Ke log fir Kisi aik member ko phone Kar ke bata deta Hain ki Yahan Par ho chuka Hai Qurbani Koshish karen Khud hi Qurban kar len Bahut Achhi baat hai, Lekin Agar mazburan kisi Aur ko bolna Pada to Fir achhi tarah Maloom kar len Ki Qurbani complete Hui bhi Hai Ya Nahi Uske Baad hi Halq o Taqseer ki taraf Aayenge.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-443)
Hajj Ke Janwar zibah karne Me Ye Ahtiyat Zaruri Hai :
Hajj Ke Janwar zibah karte hain na to Janwar zibah karne ke sharait me se Aik Sharait Hai ki Woh Sunni Sahihul Aqeeda Musalman Ho To isme Bhi Ahtiyat Karni Hai Aap Ka Jo Janwar zibah kar raha Hai Kam se kam woh Sunni sahihul Aqeeda Musalman Ho. Wahi maine Kaha na Kuch log Aik-Sath jate Hain na to ho sakta hai aap ko Wahan Par aap ko ijazat mil jaye Ki Aap un Janwaro ko zibah kar den Yani Aap ke group me Zibah karne wala ho koi mard Sunni woh zibah kar sakta hai Isme Ahtiyat Zaruri Hai.
Jaise 35-40 Logo me koi aik leader ho Aur log ikhtiyar dete hain ki Wahan par Andar chale Jaye kar len to Sahi tariqe Se Maloom karna Ye zaruri Hai. Kyun ki hajj hai na Aur Hajj ki Qurbani hai to sahi tariqe se ho aur isme fir ahtiyat karni hi hai ki Sahi Aqeeda wala ho, kisi bhi Babmazhab ke hath me na de den ki woh Hajj ki Qurbani kar le.
To Pahle Se hi Yahan Se Aap ja rahe hain na to Baat-Cheet vagairah kar ke ahtemam Kar sakte hain, Haan ye hoga ki ho sakta hai woh thoda Aap ko iske liye kahe ki hum charge karenge, To thik hai koi baat Nahi hai Allah Ke Raah me hi to de rahe Hain Na To kisi bhi tarah kar ke intezam karen ان شاء الله Jab Aap Ki Niyyat hoti Hai na to Allah Ta'ala ki Madad Shamile Haal hoti Hai to is surat me zaroor aasani hasil hogi Aur Pata chal jayega Sahi se hua hai Ya Nahi.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-444)
Haji Par Bakraeed Ki Qurbani ka Kya hukm Hai.!?
Agar Haji Par Bakraeed Ki Qurbani Ke Jo Sharait hote Hain Agar Woh pure pure complete Aa rahe Hain Yani woh sharait usme Paye ja rahe Hain to Haji Par Bakraeed ki Qurbani Bhi Alag Se Wajib ho jayegi Yani fir 2 Qurbaniya Karni Paddgi Aik Hajj ki Qurbani Aur Aik bakraeed ki Qurbani.
Bakraeed ki Qurbani ke liye Ye zaruri Nahi Hai Na ki Hudood e haram me hi Janwar zibah kare, Balki Woh India Me Bhi Kisi ko Apna muqallaf bana Sakta Hai ke Aap Meri taraf se Qurbani kar Dijiye ga Bas Timing Vagairah ka khayal Rakhen. India Me kabhi 1 din late Eid hoti hai kabhi 2 din late Aur Saudi me Jaldi ho Jati Hai. To Fir woh timing Match Dono taraf eid ka hona zaruri Hai to iska khayal rakhte huwe kisi ko Yahan Par naib bana de Unko ijazat de den ki aap Yahan Par meri taraf se Qurbani kar den.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-445)
Haji Par Bakraeed Ki Qurbani ka Kya hukm Hai.!?
Lekin isme bahut ikhtelaf paya jata hai ulma kiram Ka Ikhtilaf Ye Hai Mina, Muzdalifa Ye sab Makkah me hi aate Hain Ya Alag Hai iske Mutalliq ikhtilaf paya Jata Hai To Bahut Se ulma Kiram farmate Hain Ki is waqt Haji Musafir hone ki halat me hote Hain inka Stay 15 Days Kamil Kahi Par Nahi Hota Mina, Muzdalifa me alag ho gaya to Ye makka me Shamil Nahi Hai inme Stay kahi bhi 15 day ka Nahi Ho Raha Hai To woh Musafir ho gaya Haji Aur Jo Haji Musafir Hota Hai us Par Qurbani Lazim Nahi Hoti. koi Bhi Banda Agar Musafir ho to us par Qurbani Lazim Nahi hoti
isi liye aap dekhen Galiban Bareilly Shareef Ka Bhi Fatwa Yahi Hai, Aur Darul ifta Ahle Sunnat (Dawate islami) Ka Fatwa Yahi Hai ki Haji Par Bakraeed Ki Qurbani Lazim Nahi Hai, Wajah yahi hai Ye yahi Farmate hain ki Haji Yahan Par musafir ki halat me hote Hain,
Jabki..!! digar Ulma Kiram Jinme Mufti Aqmal Sahab Bhi Shamil hain woh farmate Hain ki Nahi Ye musafir Nahi Hota Yani woh Hai ye cheezen Makka me dakhil hain Aur Yahan Par Agar Stay 15 din se zyada ho Gaya Makka, Mina, Muzdalifa vagairah Sab me stay mukammal ho gaya to fir Ye musafir Nahi rahega Muqeem ho Jayega to inke nazdeek Agar sharait pai Jati hai to hajj ki Qurbani ke sath Bakraeed ki Qurbani Bhi lazim ho jati Hai Aik woh unko separate Nahi lete Makka ke under hi lete hain
Dono ke Apni Apni Dalail hain lekin bahrhaal Aap jin Muftiyan e kiraam ko follow Karte Hain Na us hisab se fir Aap Amal kijiyega. Aur Aasani bhi maine bata diya Agar koi Mufti Aqmal Sahab Aur Digar Muftiyan e Kiram Jo is Par hi Fatwa dete Hain ki 2 Qurbani Karni Padegi To isme India vagairah me kisi ko Apna ikhtiyar de den ki Aap ki taraf se woh Qurbani kar le.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-446)
Qurbani Ho Jane ke Baad Kya Karna Hai.!?
Jab Qurbani Ho gai to Ab halq o Takseer karwana hai. Hajj o Umrah ke Ahram kholte waqt Sar mudaya jata hai iski bhi badi fazilat Hoti Hai Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya ki Baal Mudane Me Har baal ke badle Aik neki Hai Aur Aik gunah mitaya jata Hai, Aur Sar mudane me Jo baal zameen me girega Woh Bande ke liye Qiyamat ke din Noor hoga ان شاء الله عزوجل To Halq o Takseer karwana Badi Fazilaton ka bais hota Hai.
To Halq o Takseer karna Hai aur isme wahi conditions hai Jo umrah ke hain halq me kitna hona chahiye, Takseer me hona chahiye. Aurat ke baal 1/4 Ya isse zyada kam se kam aik pora tak cut karna Hai Ye tamam condition same Hai Aur Ye Halq o Takseer Bhi Hudood e haram me hi hona Hai, Aur iske timings Bhi Qurbani ki hi tarah hai ke 10vi ke Din Bade Shaytan ko Pat'thar marne or Qurbani ke baad se le kar 12 ke gurube Aaftab magrib ke Pahle pahle Aap ko halq o takseer complete Kar lena hai, Aur agar iske baad koi karta hai pahle nahi kiya tha Baad me kisi ne kar liya to fir Dam lazim aa jayega.
Mina me hi halq o takseer kar lena Suunnat Hai lekin Agar mina me Nahi kiya Hudood e haram me kahi aur kar liya tab Bhi thik Hai Ho Jayega. Lekin..!! Hudood e haram ke bahar karege to fir dam lazim ho Jayega, Jab bhi halq o Takseer kar rahe hain To Dauran e halq o takseer ke Ye takbeer padhte rahna chahiye Yani Haji isse farig hone ke baad Bhi Ye takbeer Padhe الله اکبر الله اکبر لا اله الا الله والله اکبر ولله الحمد Jo Takbeer Bakraeed me Padhte hain Na wahi Takbeer Ye Padhte Rahna Chahiye. Iske baad chand Duaa e vagairah Hain Ye Padh len.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-447)
Halq o Takseer Vagairah Complete Hone ke Baa Kya Karna Hai.!?
Jab ye Halq o Takseer Vagairah Complete Ho jaye To fir Tawafuz ziyarah ke liye Aap ko rawana hona hai Chahe to isi din rawana ho jaye chahe to Agle din bhi Aap rawana ho Sakte Hain Tawafuz ziyarah ka time Bhi something similar hi Hai Ye 3 Arkan Ki Adaygi ¹Pat'thar Marne Hain ²Qurbani karne hai or ³Baal Katwane ke baad se le kar 12 ke Guroob ke Pahle Pahle Aap ko Apna tawafuz ziyarah complete Karna Hai Yani kam se kam tawafuz ziyarah ke 4 chakkar complete karna hai Kyun ki Ye Hajj ka Azeem Rukan Hai Na.
Tawafuz ziyarah ke liye aana hai to chahe to 10vi ko Aa Jaye 11vi-12vi Jab bhi aana ho Aa jaye or puri koshish karni hai tawafuz ziyarah ke Jo chakkar hai inhi 12vi tak me karni Hai warna fir Kaffare vagairah ki suraten lazim aa jati Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-448)
Halq o Takseer ke Baad Bhi Ahram Ki Aik Pabandi Baqi Rahti hai :
Ye Baat Yaad Rakhen..!! Qurbani ke baad Halq o Takseer Jab Aap ne karwa liya iske baad Tamam Ahram ki pabandiya khul jati Hai siwaay aik pabandi ke Ki Miya-Biwi aik-Dusre Par halal Nahi hote Aur Ye halal sirf usi waqt hote Hain Jab tawafuz ziyarah ke kam se kam 4 chakkar Complete ho jaye Aap samajh len Jab tawafuz ziyarah hi complete ho jaye usse Pahle Miya Biwi aik-Dusre Par Halal Nahi hote Sari Pabandiya khatam Khusbu vagairah laga sakte Hain Nakhoon kaate baal kaate to koi masla Nahi Hai koi problem Nahi Hai Sirf aik shart baqi rahti Hai aur woh aisi condition Hai ki woh sirf Tawafuz ziyarah Se hi khatam ho Sakti Hai kisi or cheez Se Nahi .
to aisa ho gaya ki kisi ne halq o takseer karwa liya iske baad Tawafuz ziyarah Nahi kiya wapas country Chale aaya Tawafuz ziyarah fatz hai na to in Par Ab farz hi rahega ki ab ja kar woh Tawafuz ziyarah complete Karen Koi dam koi badana Us tawafuz ziyarah ko Aap me zimme se Khatam Nahi kar sakta, Han misal ke taur Par 2 Saal Baad jake kisi ne tawafuz ziyarah complete Kiya to waqt ke baad Kiya Hai to dam lazim ho Jayega Lekin Tawafuz ziyarah karna lazim Hai.
Aur Ye Jo 2 Saal Ka Arsa Guzra isme Jiska Tawafuz ziyarah tha Jaise mard ka tha to Aurat ke sath Jismani talluq Qayin Nahi kar sakta Ba-sahbat use Nahi chhu sakta Jo Ahram ki Woh aik Pabandi Hai woh barkrar Rahegi, Aur Agar aurat Ka Tawaffuz ziyarah baqi tha to Aurat Shohar ke sath Ye mamle Nahi kar sakti To Ye Aik condition Baqi rahti Hai to tawafuz ziyarah karna Hai Jab aap ka tawafuz ziyarah complete Ho Jayega to samajh len Ki Ahram ki tamam tar Pabandiyan finish ho Gai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-449)
Tawafuz ziyarah me Kya karna Hai.!?
Tawaf Kaise karte hain Ye to aap Achhi tarah jante hain Tawaf me Kya-Kya conditions hote hain kya kya cheezon ko khayal rakhna hai Ba-wuzu rahna hai, ba-Gusul Rahna Hai tawaf chal kar karna hai, kahan se Shuru karna Hai ye tamam cheezen Aap ne tafsilan padh li Hai to same rules applicable Yahan Par bhi Hai koi difference Nahi Hai Jo Wahan Par tawaf ka tariqa Tha wahi hai bas ye Tawafuz ziyarah Hai Wahan Par aap tawafe umrah Kar rahe they Nafli tawaf kar rahe they Jo bhi Hai.
To tawafuz ziyarah complete Karne ke baad Fir Aap ko tawaf ke 2 Nawafil bhi padhne hain Zam-zam vagairah Bhi Peena hai or Multezam vagairah Par hazir ho kar Agar duaa kar sakte hain to Duaa karen Yani kam se kam uske samne khade ho kar thodi der Duaa kar ke aap nikle Kyun ki ye aisa moqa hota Hai ki bahut zyada hujja kiram hote Hain to zyada waqt aap Nahi khade ho Pate lekin bahrhaal Jaise Bhi ho Ye Aap Ko complete Karna Hai.
haan Hajj ka ramal hajj ka istiba'a baqi Tha to ye aap ko karna Padega aur Hajj ka ramal to ho jayega lekin istiba'a Nahi kar payenge Kyunki Ahram to khul jata Hai na normal Kapde me aate hain to istibaa Nahi ho Payega lekin Ramal karna Padega Aur iske baad Agar Hajj ki Saee Nahi ki Hai to hajj ki saee Bhi karni padegi aur saee ka tariqa wahi hai Jo maine Aap ko arz kiya tha to isme Bhi koi farq Nahi Hai jo wahan Par saee ke masail Padhe they wahi Yahan Par Applicable Hai bas Iska Naam hajj ki Saee Hai. Aur Agar Hajj ki Saee Pahle hi kar li thi Ramal o Istibaa Pahle hi kar Liye tha to Ye Abhi Ada ho gaya Sirf Tawafuz ziyarah complete Karna Hai. Ab Bas 2 Rami Baqi Rahti Hai Jo Aap Ko karni Hai, Ye Bhi Yaad Rakhen ki 10vi zil Hijja 11vi zil hijja vagairah ki Jo raate hain Aap Ko mina me hi guzarni Hai Baaz Log Hotel Chale jate Hain, idhar-Udhar chale jate hain Nahi Ye Raate Mina me ibadaton me Guzarni Hai Ye Sunnate Mokkada Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-450)
Tawafuz ziyarah ka waqt Kab tak rahta Hai.??
Tawafuz ziyarah ka Jo Wajib waqt hai ki iske Andar Andar Aap ko karna Hai woh same Hai Jaise Qurbani vagairah ke waqt Hain Yani 12vi ke Magrib se Pahle pahle Tak Aap ko karna Hai To Yahan tak Aap ko karna Hai lekin Agar baqi rah gaya to Baad me karna hi hai dam vagairah Lazim ho jayega Lekin karna to Hai.
Aur iske baad kya karenge.? Misal ke taur par kisi Ne 10vi zil hijja ko hi tawafuz ziyarah Vagairah Mukammal kar liya to Ab woh kya karega.!?
Ab Mina Wapas Aa jaye Pura complete karne ke baad. Sab log takriban aisa hota Hai ki 10vi ko hi nikal jate hain Tawafuz ziyarah ke liye bahut zyada rush hota Hai to kuch log 11ke liye postpone kar lete Hain Koi baat Nahi Hai aaram se kar sakte Hain thoda relax ho kar Aik din Rest Kar kar Ja kar karte Hain Ye Bhi thik Hai 12 ko karte Hain Ye bhi thik Hai lekin 12vi me wahi khayal rakhna Hota Hai ki Jaldi jaye aisa Na ho ki late jaye or tawafuz ziyarah ka waqt jo wajib timing Hai ye nikal jaye to isse pahle pahle hi karna Hoga. Aur agar 10vi ko hi ho gaya tawafuz ziyarah to thik hai, Hajj ki Saee ho gai thik hai fir Aa kar mina me aaram karenge.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-451)
Mina me Aaram karne ke baad Fir kya karna hai.!?
Agle Din Jab 11th zil hijja aa jayega Ab is din kuch Nahi karna hota baqi sab cheez complete ho gaya, Aur Agar tawafuz ziyarah Nahi kiya to woh karna hota Hai Iske Alawa kuch Aur Naya cheez Nahi karna bas Rami hoti Hai, Ye 11th Zil hijja ki rami Second Din ki Rami Hai Ye Bhi wajib Hai, isi tarah Jo 3rd Day Yani 12wi zil hijja ki Rami Hai Ye Bhi wajib Hai. Aur is Din aap ko Teeno Shaytan ko kankariya marni hoti Hai Bada Shaytan, Chhota shytan aur jo Middle Shytan hai Ye Teeno ko marna Hai.
Kis tarah marenge.!? Sab Se Pahle Sabse chhote Shaytan ko mara jata Hai fir Middle Wale shaytan ko mara Jata Hai fir bade wale ko mara jata Hai Teeno Shaytan me se har aik ko 7-7 kankariya marni hoti Hai. Waise to Sab aik ho order Me jate hain Koi ulta Nahi Marta Lekin Agar Pahchan Aap Ko karni hai na To Jo chhota wala shaytan Hai Ye Masjide Khaif Jo Hai iske Said se First Hota Hai, waise Abhi to sab arrows vagairah Hain ulta Aane ka chance Abhi takriban kam ho chuka Hai lekin pahchan ke liye Maine bata diya.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-452)
Dusre & Teesre Din Yani 11 Aur 13 zil Hijja Ki Rami ka waqt Kab se Shuru hota Hai.!?
Jo Pahle din ki rami thi 10 zil hijja ki uska waqt Fajar ka waqt shuru hone se le kar 11vi ke Fajar ka waqt shuru hone se Pahle pahle tak tha, Lekin Jo Ye 11Aur 12 zil hijja Ko 3 Shaytan ko Pat'thar marte hain isme waqt me thoda sa change hai.
Kab Se Shuru Hota Hai.!? Zohar ka waqt Shuru hone ke baad se Rami ka waqt shuru hota Hai isse Pahle kiya to Nahi hoga, First din wala time hi soch kar kisi ne socha ki hum ishraq ke waqt me maar ke aate Hain nahi, Yaad Rakhen..!! Yahan Par waqt Strat Hi Hota Hai zohar Ka waqt shuru hone ke baad to zohar ke waqt se le kar agle din ke fajar shuru hone ke Pahle tak rahta Hai Yani 11vi ke zohar se le kar 12vi ke Fajar Shuru hone Se Pahle Pahle Marna Hai.
Raat me Maarna makrooh Hai, Sunnat waqt Zohar se le kar Magrib Tak hai, Iske baad Makrooh e tanzeehi Aur Aurten budhe Jo din me Nahi kar sakte Chahe to Raat ko maar sakte hain karahat Nahi hai, Same 12 zil hijja Ko Bhi 3sre din jo pat'thar marte Hain iska timing Bhi yahi Hai ke zohar se le kar 13vi ke Fajar ka waqt shurh hone se pahle tak Aap Maar sakte Hain, Jo 4thy Din Ki rami Hai 13 zil hijja Ki ye additional hoti Hai ise main aage batati hun Pahle Ye 2 Din ka dekh len 11vi & 12vi ka.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-453)
11& 12 zil hijja ke Rami ka tariqa :
Har Shaytan ko 7 Kankariya Marni hai is tarah marni hai ki kankariya kam se kam usko lage Ya kam se kam woh boundary ke andar Ja kar gire, iske baad jab aap ne chhote shaytan ko kanraiya maar liya na to fir isse thoda aage chale jaye Aur Fir aap ko duaa karna hai, kitna.? Takriban 20 Aayat Padhte hain To kitna waqt lagta Hai aik idea kar len Aap 20 Aayte mubarka Surah bakrah ki hi aayte Padh ke dekh len kitna waqt lagta hai utna waqt duaa me mashgool hona chahiye.
Is Waqt Duaa karte hain To hath kis tarah utha chahiye.!?
Normal Hum Jab duaa ke liye hath uthate Hain to hatheli ka Face Aasman ki taraf Hota Hai To hum kahte Hain ki hatheliyo ka qibla Aasman hota Hai, Lekin..!! Jo Rami e Jimaar hota Hai Shaytan ko pat'thar marte hain is waqt Duaa me hatheliyo ka rukh kabe ki taraf hota Hai, Yani Qibla jis direction me hoga Waha Par Aap ko hath Face karne Hain Normal duao ki tarah Nahi, hath ka Jo aap ka hissa Hai Kabe ki taraf hatheli face kar ke kiya jata Hai Takriban 20 Aayte padhne tak duaa karte Hain iske baad aage badh kar fir beech wala jo shaytan hai uski taraf aate Hain.
Aur Jamre Ko pat'thar Maarne ke baad Aap ko Qible ke Janib hi ghhomna Hai or ghoom kar Hatheli bhi usi taraf face kar ke Duaa karni Hai uske bad aage badhege. Beech wale shaytan ko pat'thar marege uske baad bhi yahi karenge Uske baad Bhi duaa karen fir isi tarah karte huwe teesre shaytan tak aap ko jana Hai Aur Bade shaytan ki rami complete hone ke baad Duaae vagairah ke liye Nahi rukna Foran Aap ko Aage chale jana Hai
Chhote Shayatan ko Jab Aap ne pat'thar mara to hath qible ki taraf kar duaa e mange, iske Baad aage fir beech wale Shaytan ko pat'thar mare fir Isi tarah duaa vagairah kare Fir bade shaytan ko 7 kankar mare Ab iske baad Nahi rukna foran Palat jana hai aur palat'te huwe Yani aage se ghoom kar jis tarah aate hain abhi Usi tarah aate huwe raste me duaa karte karte aap nikal jaye Ye aap ki rami ho jayegi. 11vi ko bhi isi tarah karna hai 12vi ko bhi isi tarah aap ko ada karna Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-454)
13 zil hijja ki Rami :
10vi, 11vi, 12vi Ye teen raten mina me guzarni Hai ab iske baad 12vi ki rami jab aap ki ho gai To 12vi ki rami Gurube aaftab se pahle Pahle Aap ne complete Kar liya to Aap ke paas ikhtiyar Hai ki makka ko chale jaye ya fir Aap yahi par ruk jaye mina Me Agar makka ko jana hai to magrib se pahle Pahle chale jaye magrib ke baad jana Ye mayoob samjha jata hai Aik tarah se aap samajh len Adab ke khilaf Hai ki aap magrib ke baad nikle Lekin chale bhi jayege To koi problem Nahi Hai lekin Agar magrib ka waqt lag Gaya hai to better hai aap ruk jaye or 13vi ki rami kar len Ye behtar hota Hai lekin bahrhaal chale gaye to thik hai.
Lekin..!! Agar itna ruk gaye ki 13vi ki subah sadiq ho gai Yani fajar ka waqt Bhi lag gaya to ab to aap ko 13vi ki rami karna Hi padega Ye lazim Ho Jayega, 13vi ki rami me bhi 3 Shyatano ko pat'thar Marna hota Hai lekin subah sadiq ho gaya to 13vi ki rami aap par wajib ho jayegi Agar isko kiye bigair chale jate Hain to fir dam lazim ho jayega.
13vi zil hijja ki rami ka waqt kab se Hai.!?
Subah Sadiq Se le kar magrib ka waqt lagne se pahle tak 13vi ki rami ka waqt hota Hai isme aap rami kar sakte Hain aur isme bhi zohar ka waqt shuru hone ke baad Rami karna sunnat hota Hai. To Agar koi rami baqi rah gai thi to 13vi ke guroob se pahle pahle Aap isko qaza kar sakte hain. To ye aap ke teeno din ki rami+ Aik din Jo Additional Hai uska bhi masla maine aap ko bata diya.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-455)
Tawafe Rukhsat :
Yahan Par Aap ke hajj ke tamam arqan mukammal ho gaye bas aik or baqi Hai tawafe Rukhsat (Tawafe wida), Tawafe Wida Aap ko karna Hai Ye Bhi sunnat hota Hai Agar koi ye Nahi karta to fir dam lazim ho jata hai siway woh aurat Ke Jo halate haiz me ho Agar koi aurat halate haiz me Hai To usse tawaful wida moaf ho jata Hai.
Tawafe wida kiske liye hota Hai.!?
Yaad Rakhen..!! Tawafe wida hamesha Aafaqi haji ke Liye hota Hai chahe Usne hajje ifrad kiya Ho chahe Qiraan kiya ho, Chahe tamatto kiya ho jo miqat se bahar ja rahe hain na to goya ki Makka ko rukhsat kar ke ja rahe Hain Allah Ke Ghar ko rukhsat kar ke ja rahe hain Pata Nahi zindagi me Dubara Ye moqa milega Ya Nahi To Ye Alwida Tawaf Hota Hai ki Aakhri Makka e mukarram ko wida kar ke banda Apne batan rawana hota hai jo bhi miqat ke bahar Hai.
To Ye Sarkar ﷺ Ne Bhi ada farmaya Hai agarche Makka e Mumarrama Sarkar ﷺ Ki wiladatgaah Hai Bachpan Shareef Sarkar ﷺ Ka Yahan guzra Hai Sarkar ﷺ Ke Umr ka Aksar hissa Makka e mumarrama Me guzra, Lekin..!! Baad me aap Madina e Munawwara Tashreef Farma ho chuke To Fir Jab aap ne rukhsati farmai to Yahan Par Tawafuz ziyarah ada farmaya.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-456)
Tawafe Rukhsat :
To Jo Bhi miqati Hai uske Liye hukum Ye Hoga Chahe Koi Sa Bhi hajj usne Kiya ho Ki woh tawafe rukhsat kare Aur Agar tawafe rukhsat Nahi karta to fir isme dam us par lazim ho jata hai, tawafe wida us Aurat par lazim Nahi Hai Jo halate haiz me ho, iske alawa baqi Aurton Par mardon Par Budho Par Sabhi Par Dam lazim Hai.
Aur Tawafe ziyarah me koi istiba Nahi hota, Koi ramal Nahi hota, Koi Saee Nahi hoti Ye Aam halat me normal Kapdo me hi kiya jata Hai, chunki aakhri tawaf Hai na to dil ko gamgeen kar ke bande ko ada karna hota hai ki rote rote Allah Ta'ala Se duaa karte huwe Tawaf mukammal kare ke Allah Ta'ala Dubara se Sa'adat Ata farmaye Ke banda aa kar dubara se hajj kar sake umrah kar sake Aur Ye sirf Hajiyo ke liye Hota Hai umrah Karne walon ke liye tawafe rukhsat Nahi Hota.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-457)
Tawafe Rukhsat :
Tawafe Wida ka timing kya Hai.!? Iske liye timing to Nahi Hai Jab Aap Makka se last rawana Ho rahe Hain to usse Pahle pahle Aap ko tawafe Rukhsat karna Hai aur Ye Aakhri kaam kare to behtar Hai, waise Aap Tawafe ziyarah ke baad jo next tawaf karte Hain woh Tawafe rukhsat hi ho jata Hai lekin Makka se rawana hone se pahle pahle Aap Ko karna Hai.
Agar Miqat cross Kar liya Bahar chale gaye to fir dam lazim ho jata Hai wapas aa kar Agar kisi ne ada kar liya to dam to sakit ho jayega. Lekin agar Wapas Nahi kiya or aik dam bhi de de to kafi ho jata hai.
Aur is tawaf ke baad bhi 2 Raka'at nafil aap ko padhni Hai Aur Baqi Jo hum Multizam vagairah me hajir hote Hain duaa e karte Hain Ye sab kar len. Aur Agar koi haiza hai woh Nahi ja pa rahi Aakhri tawaf nakar pa rahi to fir kam se kam Darwaze se kareeb ho kar bahar se kaba shareef Nazar Aata Hai To Nazre jama kar hasrat ke sath duaa karte huwe Rukhsat ho jaye.
Yahan Par الحمد لله Aap ka Mukammal Taur Par hajj complete ho gaya.
Tawafe Rukhsat :
Tawafe Wida ka timing kya Hai.!? Iske liye timing to Nahi Hai Jab Aap Makka se last rawana Ho rahe Hain to usse Pahle pahle Aap ko tawafe Rukhsat karna Hai aur Ye Aakhri kaam kare to behtar Hai, waise Aap Tawafe ziyarah ke baad jo next tawaf karte Hain woh Tawafe rukhsat hi ho jata Hai lekin Makka se rawana hone se pahle pahle Aap Ko karna Hai.
Agar Miqat cross Kar liya Bahar chale gaye to fir dam lazim ho jata Hai wapas aa kar Agar kisi ne ada kar liya to dam to sakit ho jayega. Lekin agar Wapas Nahi kiya or aik dam bhi de de to kafi ho jata hai.
Aur is tawaf ke baad bhi 2 Raka'at nafil aap ko padhni Hai Aur Baqi Jo hum Multizam vagairah me hajir hote Hain duaa e karte Hain Ye sab kar len. Aur Agar koi haiza hai woh Nahi ja pa rahi Aakhri tawaf nakar pa rahi to fir kam se kam Darwaze se kareeb ho kar bahar se kaba shareef Nazar Aata Hai To Nazre jama kar hasrat ke sath duaa karte huwe Rukhsat ho jaye.
Yahan Par الحمد لله Aap ka Mukammal Taur Par hajj complete ho gaya.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-458)
Hajj Ka Short Tariqa :
Pahle Haji Ko Mina Jaya Jata Hai 8 zil Hijja ko Fajar ki namaz Suunnat Ye Hai ki Makka Shareef Me ada kare aur fajar ke baad 8 zil hijja ko mina Shareef ki taraf rawana ho fir mina me zohar, Asar, Magrib, isha aur 9 zil hijja ki fajar ada kar ke fir sunnat Ye hai ki woh maidan e arfat ki taraf Rawana Ho, Maidan e Arfat me Zohar or Asar Padhi jaye aur Duaa e ki jaye Jab suraj doob jaye to magrib ada na ki jaye balki Suraj guroob Wahan Se fir rawana ho jaye Aur Raat Muzdalifa me guzari jaye wahan Magrib or isha mila Ke Padhe, Kankariya talash kare aur fir wahi par muzdalifa me Fajar ki Namaz ada karen.
Fajar ki Namaz ke baad fir haji ko chahiye ki woh muzdalifa se mina aaye aur bade shaytan ko 7 kankariya mare, Qurbani kare, Halaq karae, Ahram ki chadre utar de, Fir tawafe ziyarat kare fir mina me ayyam guzare 11 ko Zohar ka waqt shuru hone ke baad kankari mare Aur teeno Shaytan ko 7-7 kankari mare, Fir 12 ko Bhi Zohar ka waqt shuru hone ke baad kankariya mare Teeno shaytano ko 7-7 Aur fir Jana chahe to woh yahan se makke Shareef chala jaye
Aur agar aik din or rukna chahe or Ye Sunnate Mubarka Hai ki 13 tarikh ko Kankari marna Ye Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ki badi pyari sunnat Hai To koshish karen Jab Bhi Hajj naseeb ho 13 tarikh ko Kankariya zaroor Maaren, Chunki log bahut sare chale jate hain isme ghabrane wali koi baat Nahi Raat Aap chahe to Masjide khaif Jo mina ki masjid Hai Wahan bhi guzaar sakte Hain aur jin khemo me log rukte Hain Wahan Bhi aap raat guzaar sakte hain, Road Par bhi log Raat guzaar lete Hain usme koi parshani wali baat Nahi Hai Sunnat ko Ada karna Hai ان شاء الله عزوجل Khoob barkate milengi.
Ab Sunnat Ye hai ki 13 zil hijja ko Zohar ka waqt Shuru hone ke baad kankariyan mari jaye Aur zohar ki namaz fir mina Me na ada ki jaye Sunnat ye Hai ki Mina se bahar nikal kar Mina Aur Makke Shareef ke darmiyan wadiye Mohsab me Zohar, Asar, Magrib or isha Ye 4 Namaze Ada ki jaye Ye sunnate Mubarka Hai fir isha ke baad aaram kiya jaye aur raat ke Aakhri Paher Fajar se pahle Tawaf kiya jaye is tawaf ko tawafe wada tawafe rukhsat kahte Hain Nabi e Akram ﷺ Ne Fajar Se Pahle 13 Aur 14 Ki Darmiyani Jo raat Hai usme Aap ne Fajar se pahle tawafe wada Farmaya Fir Fajar ki Namaz Ada ki Aur Fajar ke Baad fir Aap Madine Shareef ki taraf Rawana huwe.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-459)
Hajj ke 16 Masroofiyaat :
1. 8zil hijja ko Hajj ka ahram bandhna.
2. 8zil hijja ko mina ka Pahla Qiyam jo ki Sunnat e Mokkadah hai Yani raat me mina me rukna.
3. 9zil Hijja ko Wuqoof e Arfa.
4. Magrib or isha Muzdalifa me isha ke waqt me Padhna Raat ke waqt.
5. Muzdalifa me raat ko rukna Jo sunnate Mokkada ke darze me Hai
6. Wuqoof e Muzdalifa Jo Fajar ke waqt me kiya jata hai.
7. Bade Jamre ko Rami karna Yani 10 zil hijja ko Bade shaytan ko patthar marna.
8. Mina me Doosra Qiyam Yani 10, 11, or 12vi Raat jo hum mina me guzare gen.
9. Hajj ki Qurbani karna.
10. Halq Ya takseer karna.
11. Tawafuz ziyarah karna.
12. Hajj ki saee karna.
13. Dusre din teeno Jamraat ki rami karna Yani 11vi zil hijja ke din teeno shaytan ki rami karna.
14. Teesre din yani 12 zil hijja ko teeno Jamarat ki rami karna.
15. 13 Zil Hijja Yani 4they Din ki Jamarat ki rami agar lazim hoti hai to warna Nahi.
16. Tawafe wida Karna.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-460)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
Hajj ke 26 Wajibat hote hain Hajj ke Woh Jo 6 Faraiz they Ahram me hona, waqt ka hona, Niyyat ka hona, Wuqufe Arfa, Tawafuz ziyarah, Tamam cheezon ko tarteeb ke sath karna Ye jo cheezen Faraiz thi Woh to thi, Lekin iske alawa Hajj ke 26 Wajibaat hote Hain Wajib Yani woh ibadaten ki Jinka Karna Aap Par lazim Hai Agar Inme Se Koi Cheez Baqi Rah Jati Hai To kuch na kuch Aap Ko aisa Karna hota Hai ki Jiski wajah Se woh ibadat Achhi Tarah ada Ho Jaye,
Farz Chhoot Jata hai to hum kahte hain Aap ki woh ibadat hi Nahi hui consider Hi Nahi hua Jaise hum kahte Hain na wuqufe arfat Farz hai to agar kisi ne complete Nahi kiya wuqufe Arfa Nahi kiya to fir woh haji hi Nahi Hai kyun ki iska hajj hi Nahi hua, Isi tarah Agar tawafuz ziyarah Nahi kiya Hai to fir hum kahenge haji to ho gaya hai kyun ki Arfat gaya Tha lekin ab Bhi uska Hajj Mukammal (Complete) Nahi hua To Tawafuz ziyarah to use karna Padega.
Isi tarah hajj ke chand Wajibaat hote Hain jinko ada karna lazim hota Hai Wajibaat ko bhi Samajhna chahiye Yani isko Hum Nahi chhod Sakte Aur Agar Chhoot Gaya Khuda Na Khasta to fir hame isko Correct karne ke liye kya karna Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-461)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
(1) Miqat Se Ahram bandhna Ya Jahan Par Bhi Aap ka mukarrara (Correct) maqam Hai Wahan se Hajj ka Ahram bandhna Ye Hajj ke wajibaat me se Hai.
Halate Ahram me hona zaruri Hai Ye farz Hai, to Ahram ki halat ki niyyat aap Jahan se bhi kar len Ho jayegi correct maqam se karna Ye wajibaat me se Hai. Ye to Tafseeli Taur Par Aap ne padh liya hai kk kaun Sa haji kaha Par kis miqat Par Kis maqam par kaha se ahram bandhega Kis tarah ahram bandhega. Ahram me kya karna hai.? Ahram me Niyyat karna Hai talbiyah padhna Hai to Halate Ahram me aayenge Aur Depending hai ki kaun Sa haji kaha se aa raha Hai kaun sa hajj kar raha Hai us hisab se woh apna Ahram bandhega. Isko main dubara se tafsilan Nahi samjha rahi bas mukhtasran Aap ko Ye wale wajib ka naam bata rahi hun.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-462)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
Agar Proper Place Se Nahi bandha Hai To fir D dam lazim ho jata hai, Jaise Hajje Tamatto karne wala Hai usne Umrah kar liya Ab woh makka me Hai to use makka me hi hajj ka Ahram bandhna Hai Khuda Na Khasta Usne Ja kar Masjide Aysha se bandh liya Ya jadda se bandh liya to fir is surat me us Par dam lazim ho jayega kyun ki usne galat Place Se Apne ahram bandha, to is surat me uske liye hukum ye hota hai ki correct maqam Par ja kar yani makki ke liye Makki ka hukum Hajj ka Ahram Bandhne ke liye to woh Makkah me Dubara ja ke Niyyat or talbiyah Vagairah dubara se kahe to fir woh correct ho jayega Aur dam bhi sakit ho jayega.
Lekin koi agar isko correct Nahi karta to hajj to ho jayega lekin uske jimme Aik Dam lazim Aa Jayega. Aur Ye Jo correct Karne ka waqt hota Hai Ye Wuqufe Arfa se pahle hota Hai arfat se pahle pahle aap ja ke agar ahram correct jagah se Nahi bandha tha to correct jagah se bandhne ka waqt Wuqufe arfat se pahle pahle hota Hai.
Wuqufe arfat se pahle kisi ne Apne Ahram ko correct kar liya proper Maqam se bandhna Hai kar liya to hajj durust ho gaya or dam jo tha woh bhi nikal gaya lekin Agar Nahi kiya or arfat ka din aa gaya To fir haji to ho Jayega lekin baad me isko dam dena Padega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-463)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
(2) Hajj ki Saee : Jaisa ki Aap Jante hain umrah me bhi saee hota hai Isi tarah hajj me bhi aik saee hai or dono Ye Saee wajib hai chahe Hajj ka saee ho ya chahe umrah ki Saee ho dono wajib ke darze me hai yani bane ko ise ada karna hai chhodne Par dam vagairah lazim aata hai.
Hajj ke Saee ke Bhi mukammal Tafseel Aap Ne Samaat kar liye ki Hajj ki saee kab Karni hoti Hai. Yaad Rakhen..!! hajj ki saee ke liye hajj ke ahram me hona zaruri Hai aisa Nahi hai ke ab umrah ke liye chale gaye or socha ki zindagi me kabhi hajj karna hai to Abhi hajj ki saee kar lun aisa Nahi Hota, Hajj ke din Bhi chal rahe ho aur hajj ka Ahram bhi bande ne bandha Ho uske baad woh hajj ki Saee kar sakta Hai.
Aur Yaad Rakhen Saee kabhi bhi tanha Nahi ho sakta Saee Ke sath aik usse pahle tawaf ka hona lazmi hota Hai To hajj se Pahle agar aap Hajj ki saee ada kar rahe Hain to hajj ke ahram ke baad agar tawafe Qudoom jinko karna hai to woh tawafe Qudoom ke baad hajj ki saee kar sakte Hain Warna fir aik nafli tawaf ke baad Hajj ki saee ki ja sakti Hai. Agar hajj ke Pahle Nahi kiya Tha baad me kar rahe hain to tawafuz ziyarah ke baad hajj ki saee Hogi, Tawafuz ziyarah Se Pahle Agar kisi ne saee ki to woh Hajj ki saee mani Nahi jayegi consider Hi Nahi hogi Kyun ki tawaf Pahle hota Hai saee baad me hoti Hai, To tawafuz ziyarah ke baad hi hajj hogi.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-464)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
Agar kisi ne hajj ki saee Nahi ki to fir kya Hukum hoga.!?
Agar kisi ne hajj ki saee Nahi ki to us Par lazim Hai ki woh hajj ki saee kare, Tawafuz ziyarah ke foran baad karna ye sunnat hota Hai lekin Agar koi ruk kar baad me bhi ada karta Hai To woh jab kabhi ada karega ada ho jayega. Iska timing Hajj Ke pahle to maine Aap ko bata diya kis tarah Karte Hain, Hajj ke baad aap samajh len tawafuz ziyarah ke baad karni Hai, To tawafuz ke baad Jab kabhi bhi karenge Hajj ki Saee ada jo jayegi.
Aur hajj ki saee agar kisi ne chhod di to foran to us par dam lazim Nahi aata Jab Tak ki woh makkah Ke bahar na chala jaye lekin aik baar makka ke bagar chala gaya to us bande Par dam lazim ho jayega kyun ki usne Saee puri chhod di na to hajj ke Saee ke kam se kam 4 fere complete kar liye to thik Hai, Agar 4 fere se kam hai yani 3, 2, 1 hi kiye hain Ya bilkul Bhi Nahi kiya to dam lazim, Aur agar 4 fere Ya 4 se zyada kar liye to jitne fere chhode hain uske badle Aik sadqa lazim Hai. Umrah ke saee ke rules me or hajj ke saee ke rules me koi farq Nahi Hai in regard to aap ke dam vagairah ke.
To hajj ki saee lazmi karni hai agar koi makka se chala jata hai to us par dam lazim aa jayega agar dam Nahi diya hai dubara kabhi gaya usne hajj ki Niyyat se saee kar li to fir Woh saee consider ho jayegi or Jo dam sadqa vagairah lazim tha woh sab Bhi moaf ho jayenge lekin karna hai chhodna Nahi Hai Chhoot gaya To fir Depending ke kitne chakkar chhoote Hain us hisab se ya to dam aayega ya to sadqa aayega, aur Agar ja ke usko complete Kar liya gaya to dam ya sadqa jo bhi tha moaf ho jayega. ye dusri hajj ke wajib me se Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-465)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
(3) Saee Ko Safa Se Shuru Karna : Ye Common Hai Umra me Bhi aisa hota hai na Saee Safa se Marwa, Marwa Se Safa to Hajj ke wajibat me se aik wajib Ye Hai ki Saee Ko Safa Se Shuru Karna Hota Hai.
Marwa se agar kisi ne shuru kiya to woh aik chakkar count Nahi hoga Jab woh Safa Aayega tab count Hoga to agar marwa se shuru kar kar 7 chakkar lagaye to Aik chakkar kam jo jayega to fir us aik chakkar ke badle Sadqa lazim ho jayega kyun ki aik chakkar chhoot Gaya aur agar pure 8 chakkar complete kar liye to fir dam vagairah Kuch Bhi Nahi Hai lekin marwa se start karna Nahi chahiye tha, Safa se hi start karna Hai Safa to Marwa Aik Chakkar, Marwa to Safa second chakkar is tarah 7 chakkar complete Karne hote hain Ye hajj ka teesra wajib Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-466)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
(4) Hajj ki Saee umrah ki saee ki tarah agar koi uzr na ho to fir paydal hi Karna Padega Wheelchair par Nahi kar Sakte electric gadi ho Scooter ho koi bhi surat ho hajj ki saee ho Ya umrah ki saee ho Jiske pass koi valid Reason Nahi Hai yani Jo bimar Vagairah Na ho jo chal kar saee kar sakta Hai agarche pura aik sath Na kare thoda baith baith kar kare no problem jab tak Chal kar kar sate hain saee ko chal kar hi karna Lazim hota Hai.
Agar Saee ke 4 ya 4 se zyada chakkar bila wajah Kisi ne wheelchair vagairah par kiye to fir dam lazim ho jayega Aur Agar 4 fere se kam hai to fir har chakkar ke badle Aik Sadqa Lazim ho jayega kisi Ne in chakkaro ko chal kar dubara se Complete Kar liya to dam bhi sakit ho jayega Aur agar sadqa lazim tha sadqa sakit ho jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-467)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
(5) Saee Karte huwe Har chakkar ko mukarrara had tak complete Karna : Yani Safa se shuru kiya to marwa tak pura complete Karna beech me se aadhe me se turn Le kar Nahi aana ye mas'ala main Umra ke saee ke masail me samjha chuki na ki kam se kam aap ko 2/3 Complete Karna hota Hai agar 2/3 se kam kiya to woh chakkar hi count Nahi hota. Agar kisi ne Safar se marwa 2/3 Atleast complete kar liya Ya 2/3 se thoda zyada kar liya to chakkar count hoga lekin Jitne chakkaro me Ye kam kam fasla 1/3 Ya isse kam fasla jo baqi chhoda Tha uske badle fir 1-1 sadqa lazim ho jayega Chahe umrah ho chahe hajj ho. Aur agar baad me in chakkaro ko repeat Kar liya to fir sadqa bhi moaf ho jayega.
Aur agar aadha hi kiya tha 2/3 se kam kisi ne cover kiya 1/3 ya sirf aadha kiya tha pura 2/3 Tak Nahi kiya to woh chakkar hi count Nahi hoga Wise Ye koi karta Nahi Hai. lekin..!! Yaad Rakhna Hai ki saee Pure chakkar complete karne hain warna fir Kaffare ki surat jo dam tak bhi pahunch sakti hai warna fir sadqa vagairah lazim ho sakta Hai. To Aik wajib ye hai ki mukammal mumammal chakkar karna hai. Yahan Tak Jo saee se Related wajib tha Woh Finish hua.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-468)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
(6 & 7) wuqufe Arfat ke liye guroob e aaftab Tak Wahan Par rukna & Wuqoof e Arfaat me raat ke kuch hisse ka Jana.
Isko main Simple kar ke aap ko samjhati hoon ki wuqufe Arfat ke liye guroob e aaftab Tak Taherna matlab 9zil hijja ka Zohar ka waqt jab shuru hoga tab arfat ka timings start hota hai or Dusre din ke fajar ka waqt Shuru hone se pahle pahle tak Arfat ka timing rahta hai Yani is waqt me Agar koi bhi aa kar aik lamhe ke liye bhi arfat ke maidan me hajj ke ahram ke sath aa jata hai ya guzar bhi jata Hai to fir woh haji kahlata Hai Hatta ki agar koi shakhs behosh tha halate Ahram me tha usko sirf Arfat ke maidan se guzarte huwe hospital le kar jaya gaya tab bhi woh Shakhs Haji kah laya uska wuqufe arfa ho gaya To Ye Wuqufe arfa ke Timings hote Hain zohar se le kar next day ke fajar se pahle pahle tak Jab kabhi bhi aik lamha rukege to wuqufe arfa ho gaya.
Lekin isme wajib timing kya hai.?
Aik wajib aap yaad rakhen ki aap ko zohar ke baad wahan par pahochna hai balki zohar se pahle pahle pahoch jaye achhi baat hoti hai ke wahan par gusul vagairah kar ke banda wuqufe arfa se pahle pura ready Rahe Ye Sunnat Tariqa Hai, Lekin..!! Wahi bas ke timing vagairah se pura aage pichhe ho gaye to koi problem Nahi hai zohar ke baad se Wuqoof start hota hai to jab aap wahan Par pahoche to wahi rukna Hai. Kab tak.? Jab tak ke guroob e Aaftab Nahi Jata jab tak ki maghrib Nahi lag jata to magrib tak wahi rukna Ye aik wajib Hai. Aur magrib ka waqt lagne ke baad aik lamha kam se kam aap arfat me rahe ye dusra Wajib Hai. Inme se agar koi aik bhi chhootta hai To fir dam lazim ho jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-469)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
Aisa hua ki koi banda Zohar ke baad pahonch gaya fir wuqufe arfa ke liye aik lamha ruka fir wapas aa gaya mina me Ya Apne hotel me aa ke ruk gaya to haji to ho gaya lekin chunke pura magrib tak Nahi ruka hai chahe kisi bhi wajah se ho bimari ki wajah Se ho kuch bhi ho jaye Chahe jaan-Boojh kar kiya ho ya koi waqi valid reason thi Agar usko Wahan se hatna Pada to Ye Wajib (wahan par magrib tak rukna) Ye chhodne ki wajah se us par dam lazim aa jayega. Haan Ye Baat hai ki agar jaanboojh kar kiya Hai to gunahgar bhi hoga aur agar jaanboojh kar Nahi kiya koi waqi uzr tha to fir woh gunahgar to Nahi hoga Kyun ki uske paas aik reason tha. Lekin kaffare ke liye aap Jante Hain ki isme kisi bhi tarah ka jinaayat (zurm) ho jaye to kaffara to bahar surat aa jata hai siwaay chand surat ke To Yahan Par agar arfat ka wuquf rah Gaya to dam lazim ho jayega.
Aur zahir si baat hai Jo banda magrib tak arfaat me rukega to usko magrib ka kuch na kuch hissa arfat me mil hi jata Hai Is liye main dono ko Aik sath kar ke masla bata diya Aur fir iske baad mazdalifa jana hota Hai To Yahan par wuquf complete hona hai or magrib ka kuch lamha lagne tak Wahan par hona zaruri Hai.
Aur Aisa hua ki banda arfat Me tha zohar ke waqt fir bahar gaya fir dubara Magrib hone se pahle pahle arfat me aa gaya to dam Nahi hai galat kiya aisa karna Nahi chahiye lekin aa gaya wapas to aakhri waqt me Wahan par tha or magrib ka waqt lagne tak woh Wahan Par Tha To fir uska wajib complete Ho Gaya dam lazim Nahi aayega. Or Ye jo maine Kaha Raat ka kuch hissa arfat me guzaarna matlab Magrib ka waqt usko Wahan par mil jaye To Ye Arfaat Se Related Wajib tha.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-470)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
(8) Magrib Aur Isha Muzdalifa me isha ke waqt me Padhna Ye bhi hajj ke wajibaat me se aik wajib Hai, Jo humne Tariqa Suna tha muzdalifa Aana Hai fir isha ke waqt me Pahle Magrib ke Teen faraiz Fir isha ke 4 Faraiz fir Magrib ki Sunnate or Nafil, Aur iske baad isha ke sunnat, Nafil, witr vagairah Padh ke namaz mukammal karni hoti hai To Ye bhi Hajj ka aik wajib Hai Jo chhodna Nahi Hai Lekin agar koi Banda isme kuch aage pichhe karta Hai To dam ki soorat Nahi aati Ye Aik cheez hai jisme Ulma Kiram ne Dam ka Hukum minus rakha Hai Yahan Par dam ka hukum Nahi Aayega
Yani Aisa ho gaya ki Khuda Na Khasta kisi ne magrib ke waqt me Arfat me hi Namaz Padh li thi fir isha, isha ke waqt me Padh li thi to uske liye hukum to yahi tha ki Aa kar dubara Magrib ko Muzdalifa me repeat kare Lekin usne Nahi Kiya, Jab next din ka fajar lag jayega To hum kahenge ke iski dono Namaze Sahi ho gai aur dam vagairah Lazim Nahi Aayega To main isme Majeed pure detail me fiqhi Kalam Par Nahi ja Rahi bas Itna yaad rakhen Karna ye Hai Aur agar Khuda Na khasta Kabhi Aage pichhe ho Bhi Gaya to isme Dam lazim Nahi Aayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-471)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
Aur Ye bhi yaad rakhen..!! Ye sirf Muzdalifa ke Liye hukum Hai Muzdalifa Me aap isha ke waqt me magrib or Isha Jama kar ke padhenge. Ab Ye Nahi ki Koi aur maqam Par Hai To kyun ki ye din hai To India me koi hai to woh soch raha Hai ke 9vi zil hijja ki raat hai to hum Magrib o isha sath me padhenge Pure World ke liye Nahi Hai Ye Hukum sirf or Sirf muzdalifa ke maidan ke liye hota Hai.
Hatta Ki Agar Koi kisi wajah Se arfat se Raat ke waqt Muzdalifa Nahi Ja Paya Usko waqai kisi valid Reason ki wajah se Wapas Makka Aana Pada Apne hotel me aana pada kuch bhi ho gaya woh wapas aa gaya To Ab Ye kya karega.? Usne muzdalifa me raat hi Nahi guzari subah subah Pahunch raha wuquf ke liye raat puri usne Apne hotel vagairah me guzari to ab Hukum Ye hai ki woh magrib ke Waqt Me maghrib padhe Isha ke waqt me isha Padhe Aur baad fir woh agar muzdalifa Pahunchta hai to repeat Magrib Padh ke isha padhe Repeat kar le.
Lekin Agar aisa Nahi Hai To fir uski Namaz Wahan par ho jayegi Ye Nahi hai ki main haji hun ahram me hun to Muzdalife Ke alawa jahan Par bhi Padhunga To dono ko mix kar ke padhunga Nahi, Ye sirf or sirf Muzdalifa ka Khassa Hai Jo wahi par isko ada kiya jayega Aur isko chhodne Par dam nahi Hai.
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
Aur Ye bhi yaad rakhen..!! Ye sirf Muzdalifa ke Liye hukum Hai Muzdalifa Me aap isha ke waqt me magrib or Isha Jama kar ke padhenge. Ab Ye Nahi ki Koi aur maqam Par Hai To kyun ki ye din hai To India me koi hai to woh soch raha Hai ke 9vi zil hijja ki raat hai to hum Magrib o isha sath me padhenge Pure World ke liye Nahi Hai Ye Hukum sirf or Sirf muzdalifa ke maidan ke liye hota Hai.
Hatta Ki Agar Koi kisi wajah Se arfat se Raat ke waqt Muzdalifa Nahi Ja Paya Usko waqai kisi valid Reason ki wajah se Wapas Makka Aana Pada Apne hotel me aana pada kuch bhi ho gaya woh wapas aa gaya To Ab Ye kya karega.? Usne muzdalifa me raat hi Nahi guzari subah subah Pahunch raha wuquf ke liye raat puri usne Apne hotel vagairah me guzari to ab Hukum Ye hai ki woh magrib ke Waqt Me maghrib padhe Isha ke waqt me isha Padhe Aur baad fir woh agar muzdalifa Pahunchta hai to repeat Magrib Padh ke isha padhe Repeat kar le.
Lekin Agar aisa Nahi Hai To fir uski Namaz Wahan par ho jayegi Ye Nahi hai ki main haji hun ahram me hun to Muzdalife Ke alawa jahan Par bhi Padhunga To dono ko mix kar ke padhunga Nahi, Ye sirf or sirf Muzdalifa ka Khassa Hai Jo wahi par isko ada kiya jayega Aur isko chhodne Par dam nahi Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-472)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
(9) Mukarrara Waqt Me Muzdalifa ka wuqoof karna : Aap Jante Hain Muzdalifa me hum raat guzarte Hain Ye Jo rukna Hota hai ye sunnate Moakkeda ke darze me hota Hai asal Jo wuqoof e Muzdalifa Hoti hai woh dusre din Fajar ka waqt start hone ke baad se hota Hai to yahan Par aap ko rukna hota Hai Ye wajib Hai to muzdalifa ka wuqoof Fajar ka waqt start hone ke baad se shuru hota hai or Fajar ka waqt khatam hone se thoda time pahle tak Wahan Par rukna Hota hai uske baad fir wapas mina, jamrat ki taraf Jana hota Hai.
To 10vi zil hijja Fajar ka waqt jo hota hai ye muzdalifa ke wuqoof ka hota Hai Ye wajib Hai. To isko Agar kisi ne bila wajah chhod diya to is soorat me bhi dam lazim aa jayega, Haan..!! Isme Makhsoos sooraton me chhodne ki ijazat Hai aur usme dam Nahi aata woh makhsoos sooraten main aap ko samjha chuki ki bahut zyada koi zaeef Hai Ya fir zaeef Nahi hai lekin aisi bimari me mubtela hai ke Jate rahenge or rush ki wajah se bahut zyada tabiyat kharab ho jayegi issues Aa jayenge Is tarah ki aisi khaash sooraten hain to fir isme rukhsat nikal sakti hai dam ki moafi mil sakti hai.
Lekin iske alawa sooraton me bila wajah Agar kisi ne wuqoof e muzdalifa tark kar diya to us par fir dam ki soorat lazim aati Hai, To Agar kisi ke sath aisa mas'ala Hai To pahle Ulma kiram Se maloom kar len ki waqi kya hum muzdalifa ke wuqoof ko tark kar sakte Hain ya nahi? Agar woh ijazat den to tark Karen warna na Karen to Hajj me jane se pahle hi maloom kar len. Wahan par jane ke baad Nahi ki ab kya karen chhode ya jaye to Jane se pahle hi tamam sooraten maloom kar ke fir rawana hona chahiye.
Pura Fajar ka jo waqt Hai Ye muzdalifa Ka waqt Hai to is waqt me Aik lamha Bhi agar koi muzdalifa me ruka to wajib complete ho gaya agarche Wahan Par ruk kar namaz padh kar Fir waqt khatam hone se 5-10 Minute pahle rawana hona hota hai, lekin..!! Fir Bhi agar koi aik lamha bhi ruk gaya to Ye wajib ko sakit karne ke liye kafi hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-473)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
(10) 10, 11 Aur 12 Tarikh Ki rami karna : Ye bhi aap jante Hain teeno din ki rami ye aik wajib Hai 10vi ko Jo bade shaytan ko 7 Kankariya marte hain, 11ve or 12ve ko Jo hum 21Kankar marte hain har shaytan ko 7-7-7 To Ye Teeno din ke rami aik hi wajib ke under Aati Hai.
Aur Teeno din ke Rami ka waqt bhi Aap jante Hain Pahle din ka waqt 10 zil ke fajar ke waqt se le kar 11ve zil hijja ke fajar ka waqt jab tak na lag jaye tab tak pahle din ki rami ho Sakti Hai Fajar ka waqt shuru hone Se suraj nikalne tak ka jo waqt Hai ye makrooh hai, Suraj tulu hone se zawwal Shuru hone tak ka jo waqt hai Ye sunnat Waqt hai Aur zawwal ka waqt shuru ho jane se guroob hone tak ka jo waqt hai ye mubah Waqt hai, Aur suraj guroob hone se Agle din ka Fajaf ka waqt shuru hone se Pahle tak ka jo waqt hai ye makrooh waqt hai lekin khawateen vagairah raat me ja ke kar sakti hain iski puri tafseel guzar chuki Hai.
To pahle din ki rami bhi wajib hai or baqi 2 dino ki rami bhi wajib Hai 7-7 kankariya marni hai agar Aksar kankariya chhoot gai yani 7 ki jagah agar kisi ne Aik hi mari, ya fir 7to ko aik Sath mara to ye Rami aap ki consider hi Nahi hui kyun ki kam se kam 7 marne hain to kam se kam 4 to lagne hain or Agar zyada hissa chhod diye to fir dam lazim ho jayega to ab jaise second day me 21 kankar marne hote hain to kam se kam 11 to Marne hain Half se zyada hissa marna hai, agar kisi ne sirf 10 kankariya mari to fir isme dam lazim aa jayega, Aur agar jaise 7 me se 6 mare 5 mare 2 Rah gaye to har kankar ke badle fir aik sadqa hota hai Ye tafseel bhi aap Padh chuke hain to 10vi, 11vi aur 12vi ki rami karna Ye wajib hai 13vi ki Rami kab wajib hai kab Nahi iski tafseel bhi hum bayan kar chuke hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-474)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
Rami me bhi yaad rakhen bila wajah chhod dena yani Khawateen vagairah Nahi jati kisi or ko naaib bana deti Hai to is soorat me bhi dam lazim ho jata Hai. Yaad Rakhen Agar kisi aik din ki rami rah gai kisi bhi wajah se rah gai ya koi kankar vagairah rah gaye to iski qaza agale dino me kar lena chahiye 11, 12, 13 me qaza karni chahiye dam to lazim ho jayega waqt ke andar andar Agar kisi ne Us din ka jo waqt Hai chahe makrooh waqt hi kyun na ho uske andar andar agar rami complete Nahi hui to fir uski qaza karni hoti hai.
Lekin Dam ya sadqa Jo bhi lazim rahta hai woh moaf Nahi Hota, Qaza bhi karni hoti hai Sath me kaffara bhi dena hota hai, han agar 13ve ka din complete Ho Gaya Yani magrib ka waqt ho gaya to fir sirf kaffara Hai fir ab qaza Nahi hogi, to 13vi ke magrib ka waqt shuru hone Ke pahle tak qaza ka waqt hota Hai qaza kar lena hai ye bhi wajib ke darze me hai lekin Agar koi Nahi karta to fir baad me fir kaffara hai or qaza karne se kaffara khatam Nahi ho Jata qaza bhi karna hota hai or kaffara bhi dena hota hai.
Aur agar aisa hua ki kisi ne aik din ki rami Nahi ki 2 din ki rami Nahi ki teesre din ki rami kar li, 1st & 2nd day ki nahi ki to aisa Nahi hai ke 2 dam dene honge aik hi dam lazim hoga kyun ki maine kaha na Ye teen din ki rami Aik hi wajib hai to chahe aap aik din me se koi galti karen, 2 din galti karen ya teeno din galti karen dam aik hi lazim hoga, isme alag alag dam Nahi aayege 3 din ke 3 dam Nahi aate aik hi dam aata hai Haan Sadqa par kankar aa jata hai woh alag mamla Hai dam sirf aik hi lazim hoga.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-475)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
Ye Bhi yaad rakhen Jamrat me jab pat'thar marte hain pahle din jab patthar mare to labbaik kahna stop kar denge or fir Ye confession hota hai ki duaa karna hai ya nahi to Yaad Har woh jamre ki rami jiske baad aap ko fir next aik rami karni hai next shaytan ko pat'thar maarna hai wahan par duaa e hoti hain lekin agar nahi hai to koi duaa Nahi hai fir aage chalna hota hai Ye Aasan sa rul hai yaad rakhen. Jaise pahle din bade shaytan ko pat'thar marte Hain to iske baad majeed kisi shaytan ko patthar Nahi marna hai na.? To fir duaa e Nahi karni nikal jana hai,
Aur Agar jaise second day hai to chhote shaytan ko patthar marne ke baad beech wale shaytan ko patthar marna hota hai to pahle shaytan ko patthar marne ke baad qibli ki taraf face kar ke hath qible ki taraf kar ke kam se kam 20 aayat padhne ke barabar ka jo waqt hai utne waqt duaao me mashgool rahna Ye sunnat tariqa hai to yahan duaa karna hoga iske baad second shaytan ko marte hain to iske baad teesre ko marna hai to yahan par bhi dusre ko marne ke baad duaa hoga lekin teesre ke baad koi aur shaytan Nahi Hai na to fir duaa Nahi karna seedha bahar nikal kar aa jana Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-476)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
Aur Rami karte waqt Apna saman sath me na rakhen, kabhi kabhar Security reason ki wajah se or rush zyada hota hai to woh aap ke saman ko aap ke sath Nahi bhejte to Rami karte waqt bilkul khali hath jaye agar direct muzdaifa se rami ke Liye ja rahe hain to saman vagairah pahle ya to tent me rakh kar jaye Ya kisi ke hawale kar ke jaye To is cheez ka bhi khayal rakhna Hai.
Ye bhi yaad rakhen Jo 4they din ki rami hai 13 zil hijja ki rami Ye Aap ko Yaad hai na maine Kya kaha tha ke 12vi Zil hijja ke Magrib se pahle pahle agar koi nikal jata Hai to us Par 13wi ki rami Lazim Nahi Hai agar 12wi ke magrib ke baad woh ruk jata Hai mina me to fir behtar hota Hai ki woh 13we Din ki rami kar le Yahan se ab nikal kar jana ye adab ke khilaf hai lekin Agar koi chala Bhi jata hai to Ye to Nahi hai ke us par kaffara hai bas adab ke khilaf hai Aap Samjhe lekin agar 13we ka fajar ka waqt lag jata hai to fir ye 13we din ki rami bhi lazim hoti Hai Jo Magrib se pahle pahle isko complete karna hota Hai.
To agar koi 13we ke fajar tak mina me raha ab woh sochta hai ki mujhe 13vi ki rami Nahi karni woh ja raha hai to is soorat me us par dam lazim ho jayega kyun ki Ye 13 zul hijja ki Jo rami thi ye pahle to wajib Nahi thi lekin iske rukne ki wajah se Lazim ho gai ab ise Karna padega, na karne ki soorat me dam lazim ho jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-477)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
(11) Qiraan Aur Tamatto Walon ka Hajj ki Qurbani karna : To Hajje Qiraan or Hajje Tamatto walon par Hajj ke shukrane ke taur Par Hajj ki qurbani wajib hoti Hai. Qiran or tamatto walon ko aik Jaanwar Zibah karna hai.
Koi gaay zibah kar raha hai ya fir oont Zibah kar raha hai to pura jaanwar zibah karna hota hai ya hissa isme bhi hota hai.?
Yahan Par bhi 7 hisse ho sakte hain Yani aik gaay me 7 log apne dame shukr ko shamil kar sakte hain hajj ki Qurbani shamil kar sakte hain, Pura aik jaanwar jo dena hota hai woh badana ki soorat me aata Hai To Badana 2 sooraton Me Aata Hai aik Haiz o Nifas ki halat me tawafuz ziyarah kar lena, Aur Miya Biwi ke darmiyan Jo Jismani Talluq Qayim hone ka masla Hai isme fir bada Janwar zibah karne ka Hukum aata Hai usme pura Janwar Zibah karna hota Hai. Iske Alawa Har jagah aik aik hissa hi Hai to Yahan Par hajj ki Qurbani me fir aik hissa bhi shamil kar sakte Hain or Agar kisi ne khushi me Pura aik gaay hi zibah kar liya Ya oont zibah kar liya to ye bhi jayez Hai Koi Harz Nahi hai lekin kam se kam aik hissa to hona chahiye.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-478)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
To Hajje Qiran or hajje tamatto walo ke liye Ye Qurbani wajib Hai. Ifrad walon ke liye mustahab Hai kar lete Hain to bahut achhi baat Hai or Nahi karte to gunahgar Nahi honge. Is janwar ke sharait wahi Hain jo qurbani ke janwar ke hain chaje ayeb ke mamle me ho chahe age ke mamle me ho, chahe janwae kaun sa ho tamam rules Qurbani ki tarah hi Hote hain. Aur Ye Qurbani lazim hai agar Qarin Ya mutamatte ne Ye Qurbani Nahi ki to Ye Qurbani moaf Nahii hi jati.
Iska waqt 10zil hijja ka fajar ka waqt jab lagta hai tab se le kar 12vi ke magrib tak Qurbani ki ja sakti hai lekin isme bhi Ye hona chahiye ki Pahme rami ho us ke baad Qurbani ho, rami se pahle karenge to Is surat me bhi dam lazim ho jata hai kyun ki ye bhi Aik alag se wajib Hai to iska timing to 10vi ke Fajar se likha hota hai kitabon me lekin yaad rakhen Rami ke baad hona zaruri hai warna Dam lazim ho jayega To 10vi ke rami ke baad se le kar 12vi zil hijja ke magrib Se pahle Pahle isko complete Karna Hai.
Agar isse Pahle pahle koi Nahi karta To fir us par dam lazim ho jata hai Jaise kisi ne hajj ki Qurbani hi Nahi ki Use masla hi maloom nahi tha ya kuch tha jiski wajah se usne hajj ki Qurbani Nahi ki aur 12vi ka magrib ho gaya to fir us par dam lazim ho gaya aur Aisa Nahi hai ki ye Qurbani moaf ho gai, ye Qurbani Bhi karni Hai or aik dam bhi dena Hai dono karna hoga.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-479)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
Aur Hajj ki Qurbani me ye Nahi dekha jata ki ameer hai gareeb hai hajj ki Qurbani sabhi par lazim hoti hai, Han agar koi sahibe isteta'at Nahi Hai jaise koi bahut gareeb shakhs hai jisko logo ne paisa jama kar kar hajj par rawana kar diya tha to is surat me Uske paas Aik option Hota hai ki 10 Roze rakh le jisme se 3 hajj ke pahle rakhne hote hain Isme bahut sari tafseel hai, to Jiske pass maal nahi hai or waqi aisi soorat hai ki woh qurbani Nahi kar sakta or woh roza rakhna chahta Hai to usko puri tafseel maloom kar leni chahiye kyun ki isme bahut sare masail hain mukhtasran maind bata diya ki roze ka aik option hota hai Woh logo ke liye ki jo bahut gareeb ho or Qurbani ki iste'tat Nahi rakhte,
To roze rakhne ke timings hote hain agar waqt ke andar roze Nahi rakhe to fir qurbani hi lazim ho jati hai chahe faqeer hi kyun na ho is liye masle Maloom kar lene chahiye bahrhaal iske alawa sabhi par qurbani lazim hai waqt ke andar Nahi kiya to fir dam bhi lazim Hai or hajj ki Qurbani bhi lazim hai, aisa Nahi hai ki dam de diya to hajj ki Qurbani moaf ho gai.Uske paas Aik option Hota hai ki 10 Roze rakh le jisme se 3 hajj ke pahle rakhne hote hain Isme bahut sari tafseel hai,
To Jiske pass maal nahi hai or waqi aisi soorat hai ki woh qurbani Nahi kar sakta or woh roza rakhna chahta Hai to usko puri tafseel maloom kar leni chahiye kyun ki isme bahut sare masail hain mukhtasran maind bata diya ki roze ka aik option hota hai Woh logo ke liye ki jo bahut gareeb ho or Qurbani ki iste'tat Nahi rakhte, To roze rakhne ke timings hote hain agar waqt ke andar roze Nahi rakhe to fir qurbani hi lazim ho jati hai chahe faqeer hi kyun na ho is liye masle Maloom kar lene chahiye bahrhaal iske alawa sabhi par qurbani lazim hai waqt ke andar Nahi kiya to fir dam bhi lazim Hai or hajj ki Qurbani bhi lazim hai, aisa Nahi hai ki dam de diya to hajj ki Qurbani moaf ho gai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-480)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
(12) Pahle din ki Rami, Fir Qurbani, fir halq o Takseer, fir Tawafuz Ziyarah Ye Order me hona Lazim Hai Ye 12wa wajib Hai.
Baaz ulma Kiraam sirf Teen Ko wajib batate Hain ki inka order Me hona zaruri hai Rami, Qurbani, halq o Takseer. Lekin Kuch Ulma kiram ne Tawafuz ziyarah ko bhi 4they me Shamil kar liya hai To ahtiyat isi me hai ki aap in puro ko order Me hi Karen kyun ke 4they cheez ko aap order me karenge to Kuch problem To nahi hai, to Charo cheez ko order me le len aap ¹Rami, ²Qurbani, ³Halq o Kaseer Aur ⁴Tawafuz ziyarah.
Sabhi ke timing aik Hain Sabhi ke timing 10 zil hijja ke Fajar se start ho jate hain or 12vi zil hijja ke magrib se pahle Pahle Tak Asar ka time jab end ho jayega To in sabhi ka time end ho jayega Timing to ye Hai lekin Inme Order hona bhi zaruri hai pahle 10vi zil hijja ki Rami hogi uske baad Qurbani hogi, uske baad Halq o Takseer hoga uske baad Tawafuz ziyarah hoga.
agar Aage pichhe order ho gaya to fir dam lazim aa jayega Jaise misal ke taur par kisi ne Qurbani kar li fir jake rami ki to dam lazim Ho gaya kyun ki order maintain Nahi hai. Aur Ye dam ko fir moaf Nahi karwa sakte Ab aisa to Nahi ho sakta na ki dubara rami kare fir qurbani kare Aik baar woh order idhar-udhar ho gaya to fir dam lazim ho jayega dam hi dena hoga.
Haan Jo hajjr ifrad karne wale Hain Jin par Qurbani lazim Nahi hai unke liye sirf ye hota Hai ki pahle woh rami karen fir halq o takseer karen Qurbani Nahi Hai to ye kabhi Qurbani aage pichhe kar len to koi problem Nahi hai kyun ki inki Qurbani wajib Nahi hai. Ye apne taur par khushi me Agar de rahe Hain to ye alag mamla hai nafili Qurbani hai inki taraf se to inme gunzaish hoti hai aage pichhe kar Sakte hain lekin baqi Qarin or mutamatte ke liye Ye 4 cheezo me order hona zaruri hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-481)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
(13) Qurbani Ka Ayyame Naher me hona, Ayyame Naher main samjha chuki aap ko Ye jo timing Hai isko ayyame nahar kahte hain 10zil hijja se 12we zil hijja ke Magrib se pahle pahle tak Ye jo timing isme Qurbani ka hona aur hudood e haram Me hona lazim hai. To Agar kisi ne 12vi zil hijja ke baad kar liya Jaise Maine kaha 13 ko kiya 14 ko kiya hajj ki Qurbani to dam lazim Hai, isi tarah Agar Hudood e haram ke bahar kisi ne Qurbani ki Tab Bhi dam lazim ho Jayega.
Ab isme tafseel Ye Hai ki agar Qurbani 12 zil hijja ke magrib se Pahle Pahle kar liya to thik hai, 12 zil hijja ke baad kiya to dam + Qurbani Dono lazim rahenge.
Aur agar kisi ne aisa kar liya ki hudood e haram ke bahar zanwar zibah kar liya 12ve zil hijja se Pahle pahle Yani 10 ko ya 11 ko lekin Hudood e Haram se bahar kar liya To ab bhi iske paas option Hai ki 12vi se pahle pahle hudood e haram ke Andar Qurbani kar le, kar le to thik hai kuch lazim Nahi aayega Dam vagairah lekin Agar Nahi karta or waqt nikal jata hai hai to fir is par dam lazim ho jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-482)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
(14) halq Ya takseer karna : Ye bhi aik wajib hi hai Halate Ahram se bahar aane ke liye Halq Ya takseer karna hota hai, Mard hazrat Halq bhi kar sakte hain takseer Bhi kar sakte hain agarche afzal o Aala yahi hai ki woh halq karwae, Aur Aurton ke liye sirf Takseer hi hoti hai. Halq o takseer ke tafseeli ahkam hum pahle hi Padh chuke hain to yahan par Repeat Nahi karte.
Halq o takseer ka time bhi yahi hota hai 12 zil hijja ke magrib se pahle pahle isko complete karna hai, kisi ne Nahi kiya to fir is soorat me bhi dam lazim hota Hai. Aur aisa Nahi hai ke banda ne halq o takseer Nahi kiya to 12 zil hijja ke baad automatic ahram se bahar aa gaya Nahi, ahram se bahar aane ke liye usko Halq o Takseer karwana lazim hai.
Aur Ye Jo thode thode baal katte hain or isme agar takseer puri Nahi hui to ye halate ahram se bahar hi Nahi aaye to aap samjhe iske baad kitni jinayaat karte hote hain isme bahrhaal ye hai ke la-ilmi me agar kisi ne takseer vagairah thik se Nahi kiya or la-ilmi me woh soch raha hai ki main to halate Ahram se bahar aa gaya aur tamam jinayaat karte ja raha hai to fir is soorat me aik hi dam lazim hota Hai,
Lekin agar Jis bande ko mas'ala maloom hota hai to isme to fir uske liye masla ye hai ke Woh jo bhi jinayat karega us hisab se kaffara lazim hota rahega. Waise ye to koi Nahi karta aksar la-ilmi me hi ye karte Hain sochte hain ki hum ahram se bahar aa gaye or fir jinayat me mubtela hote hain to is soorat me Sirf aik dam hota Hai. Aur halq o takseer karne ke baad tamam pabandiya khatam ho jati hain lekin miya biwi aik dusre ke liye halal Nahi hote Jab tak ke tawafuz ziyarah complete Na ho jaye. Agar is soorat me miya biwi ke darmiyan kuch talluq vagairah kuch qayem ho Jata hai to isme sakht kaffare aa jate Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-483)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
(15) Halq o Takseer ka Ayyame Nahar me karna : Ye aik alag wajib hai Yani 12 ke Guroob se pahle pahle karna agar Nahi kiya to dam lazim ho jayega, or
(16) Halq ya Takseer ka hudood e haram me hona bhi zaruri Hai : aisa Nahi hai ke jadda ja ke baal kata liye fir Wahan se tawafuz ziyarah ke liye chale gaye Nahi, Halq o takseer ayyame nahar ke andar andar 12vi ke guroob se pahle karna bhi zaruri hai or Hudood e haram me karna bhi zaruri hai agar hudood e haram ke bahar kiya misal ke taur par Hudood e haram ke bahar ja ke mard ne pura halaq karwa liya ab to koi option Nahi hai na ke dubara aa ke halq kare ye to dam lazim ho jayega.
Takseer ki thi to wapas hum kahenge ke 12vi ke magrib se pahle pahle aa kar Hudood e haram me baal kaat le agar Nahi karta aur aur 12vi ka magrib cross ho jata hai to fir is soorat me dam lazim aa jayega kyun ki hudood e haram me Ye takseer Nahi hui.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-484)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
(17) Tawafe Rukhsat ki adaygi : aap ko yaad hoga aik tawafuz ziyarah karna hota hai hajj ki saee baqi ho to woh karna hota hai, Aur final Makka se Nikalne se pahle Jo miqat ke bahar rahte hain jo miqati hote Hain chahe koi sa bhi hajj Karen Qiraan karen, tamatto karen, ifrad karen miqati ke liye fir hukum ye hota Hai ki Tawafe rukhsat kare or Ye Us par wajib hota Hai. To ye bhi aik hajj ke wajib me se Hain miqatiyon ke liye to Jo Hilli honge, Harmi honge Unke liye Ye wajib Nahi Hai.
Isme sirf aik rukhsat milti hai woh haiz o Nifas wali khatoon Ke liye hai unke liye tawafe Rukhsat moaf hota Hai agar woh halate haiz o nifas me ho is soorat me koi dam koi kaffara Nahi hai, na Ye hukum hai ki isi halat me ja ke tawaf vagairah kare Nahi karna.. Ye bilkul moaf Hai.
Haan jo aurat paak hogi uske liye fir Tawafe rukhsat ka hukum hoga, isko tawafe rukhsat bhi kahte hain, Alwida tawaf kahte hain, Tawafe wida kahte hain, Tawafe sadar kahte Hain ye sabhi naam isi tawaf ke hain tawafe rukhsat ke Yani final Tawaf karna hota Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-485)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
Tawafe Rukhsat Ka waqt Kab se hota Hai.!?
Tawafuz ziyarah ke baad se Tawafuz ziyarah ka waqt hota Hai, isme koi fix timing Nahi hai jab makka se aap ko nikalna hoga Miqat cross kar ke jana hoga Tab aap ko Tawafe rukhsat karna Hai lekin Tawafuz ziyarah ke baad me, pahle Nahi kar sakte.. Tawafe ziyarat ke baad hi tawafe rukhsat hota Hai.
Agar kisi ne tawafe rukhsat Nahi kiya to usko karna hai, miqat ke bahar chala gaya To dam lazim ho jayega. Agar wapas aa kar tawafe rukhsat kar leta hai to dam Sakit ho jayega warna agar chala jata hai to dam lazim ho jayega.
Agar Tawafe rukhsat ke 4 fere ya isse zyada chhod Diye to fir dam lazim hai, or agar 1, 2, 3 Chakkar chhode to har chakkar ke badle aik sadqa lazim hota Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-486)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
Aur Ye Bhi aik masla yaad rakhen..!! Ki Jo bhi tawaf aap Tawafuz ziyarah ke baad karte Hain woh tawafe rukhsat ho jata Hai bilfarz Yani misal ke taur Par koi Makkah me tha Usne Tawafuz ziyarah kar liya or 4-5 Nafli tawaf Kar liya wapas Aate waqt chahiye tha ki tawafe Rukhsat kar le lekin usne Nahi kiya nikal kar aa gaya to ab is par dam Nahi hai is soorat me hum kahenge ki Tawafe ziyarat ke baad jo first nafli Tawaf aap ne kiya tha na yahi aap ke taraf se Tawafe Rukhsat ada ho gaya. Agarche usne niyyat Nahi ki thi ki main tawafe Rukhsat kar raha hun Tawaf kar liya na bhale nafli ho properly agar kar liya tha to fir tawafe Rukhsat ada ho jayega.
Haan agar aisa hai ki 4-5 Nafli tawaf Kar ke aik final Tawafe rukhsat bhi kar liya to bahut achhi baat Hai agar Nahi kiya to fir woh jo nafli tawaf Tha woh automatically Tawafe rukhsat ho jayega or dam vagairah Lazim Nahi hoga. Han tawafe ziyarat ke baad foran nikal gaye bilkul koi tawaf hi Nahi kiya hai to fir dam lazim ho jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-487)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
(18) Ahram ki Mamnuaat se Bachna : Yani aap halate ahram me hote hain na Hajj me to tamam cheezen jo halate ahram me Najayez hoti hai unki Pabandi karna Ye bhi Hajj ke aik wajib me se hai woh to karni hi Hai. Aap puri tafseel se samajh chuke hain ki halate ahram me kya kar sakte hain kya Nahi kar sakte to hajj ke wajib me se aik wajib ye bhi hai ki jab tak aap hajj ke ahram me hain tamam tar ahram ki pabandiyon ka Khayal bhi karkhna Hai agar Nahi rakhenge to mukhtalif sooraton me mukhtalif kaffare lazim hote Hain jinki tafseel hum ne Umrah ke masail me Padhe they woh common Hai chahe umrah ka masla ho chahe Hajj ka masla ho.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-488)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
(19) Wuqoof e Arfaat ke baad se tawafe ziyarat tak biwi se Jismani Talluq Qayim na karna Ye hajj ke wajibaat me se hai, wuqoof e arfa se Pahle Bhi Nahi karna lekin Farq Hai Wuqoof e Arfa se Pahle Agar jismani talluq qayim kiya jata hai to fir Hajj hi Fasid ho jata hai Yani woh aap ka hajj consider Hi Nahi hota aap ne woh hajj ko khatam kar liya goya ki, Aur Wuqoof e arfat ke baad agar Ye mamla Paya jata hai to isme Dam vagairah lazim aa jata Hai lekin hajj aap ka complete ho jata hai kyun ki Halate ahram hai to hajj or umre ke ahram ki Niyyat ke baad boso kinaar karna Sohbat karna Haram ho jata Hai Aur Boso kinar or Sahbat se mutalliq mamlat aap ne Padhe they ki isme dam lazim aata hai Umrah vagairah me to Maine aap ko tafseelan bata diya tha ab hajj ke Liye khash main aap ko zikar Kar Rahi hun.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-489)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
Yaad Rakhen..!! Jo hajj e ifraad Ya tamatto karne wale Hai na Agar inse wuqoof e arfat Se Pahle Is tarah ka mamla Miya biwi ke darmiyan Ho jaye Jismani talluq qayem ho jaye to Yaad rakhen sabse pahle to hajj fasid ho jayega, Hajj Fasid Yani hajj khatam ye wale saal Jo karenge hajj Ye consider nahi hoga goya ki aap ne isko khatam kar diya jaise Namaz Fasaid ho jati hai ab Namaz tod dete hain na, goya ki Aap yahan hajj ko tod de rahe hain jo aap ne ibadat ki hai isko khatam kar de rahe hain.
Lekin..!! aisa Nahi Hai ki Ab Hajj fasid ho gaya to wapas chale Ja sakte hain, Aisa Nahi hai balki ahram ko baqi rakhte huwe tamam afaal e hajj ko sahi tariqe se ada karna hoga or aainda saal iski qaza karni padegi. Ye Nahi ki ab hajj khatam ho gaya to wapas Chale Gaye Nahi... Halate Ahram me hi rahenge is soorat me lazim hota hai ke miya or biwi dono apne hajj ke jo bhi afaal hain jo bhi karna Hai Mina Jana hai arfa jana Hai sab karenge lekin woh hajj count To Nahi hoga, Pura afaal ada karna hai or uske baad halq o takseer kar ke ahram se bahar aana hota hai. Aur Aainda (Next) Saal Is hajj ki qaza Karna miya Biwi Par lazim ho jata hai aur sath hi sath dam bhi lazim ho jata hai aik dam is soorat me lazim aa jayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-490)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
Aur agar Qarin Hai Yani hajje Qiraan karne wala hai Or usse Ye mamla (Miya Biwi Ke darmiyan Jismani tallut) Sarjad ho jata Hai Wuqoof e Arfat se pahle, Qarin Par aap jante Hain aik umrah hota hai Hajj or umrah dono ka ahram bandh kar aata Hai to agar jo Qiraan karne wala Hai isne Jimaa kiya wuqoof e arfa se Bhi Pahle or tawafe Umrah se bhi pahle Abhi Tawafe umrah start Nahi kiya tha isse Pahle Ye mamla kiya ya iske 4 Phero se pahle Ye mamla kiya to umrah Bhi fasid ho gaya or hajj bhi fasid ho gaya yani dono cheez khatam ho gai umrah bhi or hajj bhi to ab Wuqoof e arfa se Pahle Qarin ki tarah use Sahi umre ki tarah Umre ke Afaal Bhi karna Hai or fir iske baad sahi hajj ke tarah hajj ke jo bhi afaal Hain Rami vagairah hai sab karna hai or is Par aik umrah or Aik hajj ki qaza lazim ho jayegi Aur 2 Dam lazim ho jayenge.
Kyun ki Abhi umrah complete Nahi hua tha or dono ahram they na hajj ka ahram Bhi tha or umrah ka ahram Bhi tha or Na hajj ada hua hai na umrah ada hua Hai isse Pahle pahle Agar Miya Biwi ke darmiyan jismani talluq qayem ho jata hai to hajj bhi Fasid ho jayea umrah Bhi fasid ho jayega. Lekin iska matlab ye nahi Hai ke ab hum inko chhod denge Nahi.. Inke Jo bhi afaal Hain Jaisa aap normal hajj karte Hain normal umrah karte hain waise hi pura karna padega Aainda saal hajj ki qaza hogi umrah ki qaza chahe to woh isi saal kar sakta hai. Or sath hi sath kaffare me 2 Dam lazim honge.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-491)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
Ye Bhi yaad rakhen..!! Hajje Qiran karne wale jab koi aisa zurm karen Jo ahram se related Ho jaise Khushbu lagana, Baal katna, Nakhoon katna Ye sab Ahram ki khash Pabandiya hain na to Agar ahram ki pabandiyon me se koi Pabandi Maintain Nahi karte to fir Double Kaffara hota hai Jahan Par aik dam aik sadqa hai normal ke liye, Hajje Qiraan wale ki Liye Wahan Par double Ho jayega Ahram ki Pabandi me.
Lekin Agar woh ahram ki pabandi Nahi hai Jaise koi Hajj ka wajib Hai Ya Fir umrah ka koi alag wajib Hai To is soorat me fir woh aik hi dam lazim hota Hai or aik hi sadqa hota hai. Jaise Misal ke taur Par Hajj me Wuqoof e arfa karna hota Hai To Agar Hajje Qiran karne wale ne Wuqoof e arfa Nahi kiya Yani Jo wajib miqdar hai woh Nahi kiya, aik martaba ke liye chala gaya wapas aa gaya Jo magrib tak Rukna hota woh usne Nahi kiya to ab Kya us Par 2 Dam lazim honge.? Nahi Kyun ki Ye hajj ke wajibat me se hai ahram ki Pabandiyo me se Nahi hai na to agar ahram ki pabandi hai to fir 2 dam Dene hote hain to yahan Par Jismani talluq qayim na karna ye ahram ki Pabandiyon me se bhi hai to fir us par 2 lazim ho jayenge.
Aur Teesri Surat banti hai ki Qarin Ne Jima kiya Us waqt Jab uska umrah chuka Hajj pending Tha, wuqoof e Arfat se Pahle Usne Biwi Se Jismani talluq qayim kar liya lekin uska umrah Ho chuka tha to is soorat me Hajj fasid ho jayega aur usko hajj ke afaal ada karne padenge or Agle saal hajj ki Qaza karni hogi, umrah ke Qaza ki hajat Nahi hai kyun ki umrah complete ho chuka albatta is soorat me 2 Dam lazim aa jayega.
To Ye👆👆 teen Sooraten thi Jo wuqoof e Arfat Se Pahle Agar Jismani talluq qayim hota hai to usme kya Soorat hogi ye maine Aap ko Bata diya.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-492)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
Wuqoof e Arfa ke baad Aurat ke sath agar Jismani Talluq Qayim ho jaye to fir kya karna hota hai : Wuqoof e Arfa ke baad Agar Ye mamla hota hai to dekha jayega ki Kab Hai Halq o Takseer Or Tawafe ziyarat Se Pahle hai Jima Paya Gaya Hai ya baad me.?
{1} Agar Halq o takseer or Tawafe ziyarat se pahle Jima Paya gaya halq o takseer abhi Nahi kiya hai Tawafe ziyarat abhi Nahi kiya hai isse Pahle Agar kisi ne Biwi se jismani talluq qayim kiya, to Agar Ye hajje Tamatto karne wala Hai or hajje ifrad karne wala Hai To is soorat me in par badana Lazim ho jayega bada Janwar pura ka pura hudood e haram me zibah karna in par lazim ho jayega lekin inka hajj mana jata hai aisa Nahi Hai ke inka hajj fasid ho gaya Kyun ke Wuqoof e arfa ho gaya to hajj complete Ho jayega Mana Jayega. or agar Hajje Qiraan karne wala hai to aik badana or aik dam lazim hota Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-493)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
{2} Agar second soorat aap le len ke Halq o takseer ho gaya lekin abhi tawafuz ziyarah Nahi hua hai isse Pahle kisi ne Jima kiya to Is Soorat me Jo hajje tamatto karne wale hain or hajje ifrad karne wale Hain in Par dam lazim ho jayega agarche is soorat me badana dena behtar hota hai lekin bahrhal wajib dam hai Or Qarin ke liye 2 Dam lazim ho jayenge.
{3} Teesri Soorat Halq o Takseer Se Pahle Magar Tawafuz ziyarah ke baad Jima Paya gaya Yani kisi ne Aisa kar liya ke tawafuz ziyarah kar liya lekin usne halq o takseer Nahi kiya pending Rakha tha yani ahram hi Nahi khula tha To goya ki woh ahram ki halat me tha aik tariqe se, Pure tariqe se Usne ahram khola Nahi tha to is soorat me Jo hajje ifraat or hajje Tamatto karne wale hain in par aik dam lazim hoga or Qarin par 2 Dam hoga.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-494)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
(4) Halq o Takseer Bhi ho gaya tawafuz ziyarah bhi ho Gaya ab miya Biwi aik doosre Par Halal Hain Agar jismani Talluq Qayim kar lete hain To fir koi harj Nahi Hai hatta ki agar Abhi Hajj ki saee Bhi Nahi ki pending Hai Usse pahle miya biwi Jismani Talluq qayim karte hain to ye jayez hai is soorat me koi kaffara Nahi Hai.
Isko Aap Aise bhi yaad kar sakte hain ki Halq o takseer bhi Nahi hua or Tawafuz ziyarah bhi Nahi hua to Tamatto Or ifrad karne walon par Badana Or Qarin par aik Badana or aik dam, iske Alawa Sooraton me in par aik dam or Qarin par 2 dam hote Hain simple agar main kahun to Ye Tafseel total miya biwi ke Darmiyan Agar jismani talluq qayim ho jaye to kya ahkam Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-495)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
Tawafuz Ziyarah Se Related :
Ab Tawafuz ziyarah ke maslo Ki taraf aa jate Hain Tawafuz ziyarah hajj ka Doosra Sabse Bada Farz hai Pahla Wuqoof e arfa Hai or Wuqoof e arfa baad tawafuz ziyarah Hai or tawafuz ziyarah ka koi badal Nahi hota tawafuz ziyarah lazim hota Hai Agar kisi ne Tawafuz ziyarah Nahi kiya to aisa Nahi hai ke fir woh Dam Bada vagairah de de to kafi ho Jayega.. Nahii us par lazim hi rahega ki woh apne tawafuz ziyarah ko Zindagi me complete kar le.
Tawafuz ziyarah me bhi Ye cheezen Zaruri hain Baqi Tawaf me Jo cheezen hoti hain jaise paki ki halat me karna, Hajre Aswad se Shuru karna or Jo Anticlockwise direction me jo tawaf kiya jata Hai isi direction me tawaf karna, wheelchair Par bila wajah na karna chal kar karna, sitre Aurat ka khayal rakhna Ye Sab Cheezen humne padhi thi na tawaf ke ahkam me Woh yahan par bhi lagu hongi woh har tawaf me common hota Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-496)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
Tawafuz Ziyarah ; Ab Aik baat Achhi tarah samjhe ki tawafuz ziyarah ke kam se kam 4 chakkar Farz ke darze me Hai Pura tawafuz ziyarah farz Nahi hai Sirf 4 Chakkar Farz hote hain baqi 5wa, 6ta, 7wa ye chakkar wajib ke darze me hai iska matlab Hai ki agar kisi ne tawafuz ziyarah ke 4 chakkar chhod diye ya 4 se zyada chakkar chhod diye ya tawafuz ziyarah kiya hi Nahi tab to uska farz hi ada Nahi hua. Lekin agar 4 Complete Kar liye ya 5 kar liye 6 kar liye aik-Aat chakkar Rah gaya to Ye hajj ke wajibaat me se chhodna hua or is soorat me fir Kaffare vagairah lazim aate Hain. Ye 4 Chakkar farz ke darze me hai inka badal hum Nahi la sakte 4 chakkar to bahrhaal karne hi Hain baqi 5wa, 6wa, 7wa bhi karna hai lekin inme kaffare vagairah ki sooraten aa jati hain agar ye aage pichhe ho gaye.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-497)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat : (Tawafuz Ziyarah Se Related)
(20) To Tawafuz Ziyarah se related Sab Se Pahla Wajib Ye Hai ki tawafuz ziyarah ke Jo 4 chakkar aap karte Hain Jo 4 farz Chakkar hai Ye Karna hai aap ko, lekin inke timing Bhi hain Ye timing Wajib Hai. Hajj ke wajibat me se aik hai ki Tawafuz ziyarah ke kam se kam 4 chakkar Ayyame Nahar me hone chahiye, Ayyame Nahar Yani 10vi Zil hijja ke fajar se le kar 12vi zil hijja ke magrib se pahle pahle tak Isme kam se kam 4 chakkar Tawafuz ziyarah ke hone Ye zaruri hai, 5wa chakkar Nahi hota, 6wa chakkar Nahi hota, 7wa chakkar Nahi hota koi problem Nahi hai wajibaat me se kam se kam 4 chakkar is waqt ke andar andar hona zaruri Hai agar Nahi Hota To fir dam vagairah ki soorat lazim aa jati Hai.
Ye khash main aap ko stress de rahi hun 4 Chakkar Kyun ki Ye masla Aurton ke bade kaam ka hai aisa ho Gaya ki kisi aurat ko haiz aa gaya Or Haiz se woh paak hui uske paas bas itna time hai ki woh 4 chakkar kare to Ab aisa Nahi hai ki chhod den ab main kal karti hun Aisa Nahi hai... Ye 4 chakkar kar sakti hai na Kam se kam 4 chakkar kar le baqi 3 usne ayyame Nahar Ke baad Yani 12vi ke guroob ke baad usne kar liya to koi problem Nahi Hai.
Ye wajib timing achhi tarah yaad Rakhen. Hajj ke wajibaat me se aik wajib ye hai ki Tawafuz ziyarah ke 4 chakkar kam se kam 10vi zil hijja ke fajar ke baad se lekar 12vi zil hijja ke magrib se pahle Pahle Tak complete Karne Hote Hain. Pahle din kar lena Behtar hota hai lekin Doosre Din kar le Teesre Din kar le tab bhi durust hai or agar 3 chakkar iske timing ke baad huwe 3 Chakkar, 2 chakkar Ya 1 chakkar baqi tha woh magrib ke baad hua to koi Problem Nahi Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-498)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
Ab Agar Ye wajib Rah gaya to kya hukm hoga.!?
Jaise Kisi Mard ya aurat ne Tawafuz ziyarah ke 4 chakkar ko bilkul Hi Chhod Diya ya 4 se zyada chhod diya to ab woh ahram se bahar hi Nahi hua, Aap Jante hain na Miya biwi ke liye ki jab woh hajj par jate Hain or Halq o takseer karte hain uske baad tawafuz ziyarah ke liye jate hain na, Halq o takseer Karne baad tamam Ahram ki pabandiyan Haji Ke upar se khatam ho jati hain siwaay aik pabandi ke woh aik- Pabandi ye hai ki miya biwi aik doosre par halal Nahi hote Jab tak ke tawafuz ziyarah na kar len.
To agar kisi ne Tawafuz ziyarah ke Abhi 4 chakkar Nahi kiye Jo farz hai woh complete Nahi kiya hai to miya - Biwi Aik Doosre Par halal Nahi Honge Chahe Ye 4 saal guzar jaye 5 saal guzar jaye 10 saal guzar jaye Zindagi Bhar kisi ne Nahi kiya to zindagi bhar miya biwi aik Doosre Par Halaal Nahi honge Agar koi Makkah Me tha Tawafuz ziyarah Nahi kiya wapas chala gaya to ab is Par Hukum Hai ki wapas Aaye Makkah me aur apne tawaf ko complete Kare or aisa Bhi Nahi hai ki wapas Aane Par dubara se usko ahram bandh kar aana hai Nahi, Abhi iska hajj ka pura ahram hi complete Nahi hua hai Ye Pure Hajj ke ahram se bahar hi Nahi aaya Hai ab bhi goya ki ahram ka kuch hissa us Par baqi hai agarche Dusri Pabandiya uth gai lekin aik Pabandi Ab Bhi hai na to Woh Ahram ki halat us par baqi Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-499)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
To Misal ke taur Par kisi ne tawafuz ziyarah Nahi kiya woh India aa gaya Ab agle saal ja raha hai makka to Dubara se ahram bandh kar Nahi jayega Ye jo iski halat hai na Ye khud ahram ki halat hai Ye Direct Makkah Chala Jayega Ye Ahram ab Bhi baqi rahega.
To Ahram ki Mukammal pabandiyon se Aazad Nahi hua ab suppose Madina chala jata hai to wapas Makkah ahram bandh kar Nahi aayega Dubara Ahram Bandhna Hi Jayez Nahi, Aik Ahram ke hote huwe us Par double aik or ahram bandhna Jayez Nahi hota aur isme fir dam vagairah ki soorate aa jati hain main tafseel me Nahi ja rahi.
Lekin aik ahram pura finish hone ke begair Dusre Ahram ki halat Apne upar le aana Jayez Nahi hota siwaay Hajj e Qiraan me Ki Wahan Par 2 Ahram aik sath Apne upar Tari kar lete hain hajj or umrah ka ye aik alag cheez Hai. Iske alawa soorat me ab jaise aik Umrah kisi ne kar liya lekin Halq o Takseer kisi ne Nahi kiya ab dubara se umrah ka ahrm bandhega to ye ahram par ahram bandhna hai to Ye jayez Nahi hota, to Ye soorat me agar kisi ka tawafuz ziyarah Nahi hua to fir Hukum Ye hai ke woh agar miqat se bahar bhi gaya to bigair ahram ke aa sakta hai kyun ki Pura ahram ki halat se bahar Nahi aaya.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-500)
Hajj ke Wajibaat :
Tawafuz ziyarah ;-
(2) Agar Kisi ne Tawafuz ziyarah Kar liya Lekin aisa hua ki 4 fere Complete Karne se Pahle Pahle Tawafuz Ziyarah ka time khatam ho chuka tha 12vi ke magrib ka time Lag Gaya to ab is par aik dam lazim ho jayega. Aur ab Ye tawafuz ziyarah complete Karna hi hai lekin Ye dam aa gaya moaf Nahi ho sakta kyun ki time hi tha to ab is time ko aap hata Nahi sakte Ye dam dena lazim Ho Jayega.
(3) Aurat Ayyame Nahar ke Mumammal waqt me Yani 10 se le kar 12vi ke magrib se pahle tak ka jo ye time hota Hai Agar Ayyame nahar ke total waqt me Aurat Halate Haiz me thi Ya nifas ki halat me thi Jiski wajah se woh tawafuz ziyarah ke 4 chakkar bhi Nahi kar pai to is soorat me is Delay ki wajah se Aurat Par dam lazim Nahi Hoga. Kyun ki Yahan Par uski taraf se Koi Kotahi Nahi Thi, to ab pura waqt aisa tha ki Pure Waqt me haiz o nifas me thi to Aurat baad me karegi Tawafuz ziyarah, Aisa Nahi Hai ke tawafuz ziyarab chhod degi baad me Karegi lekin time delay hone ki wajah se aurat Par Ye dam lazim Nahi aayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-501)
Hajj ke Wajibaat :
Tawafuz Ziyarah ;
Agar Haiz ki ibtida (Starting) Time ayyame nahar me ho gaya tha or haiz ke Starting Se Pahale misal ke taur Par Ayyame nahar ka thoda sa waqt aurat ka mil gaya or uske baad uako bleeding shuru ho Gai Yani starting ka thoda sa waqt mila tha Misal ke taur Par 10vi zil hijja ke fajar ka waqt mil gaya thoda sa waqt mil gaya Aadha Ghanta Ya 15 Minute Aisa kuch time usko mila Tha uske baad uska haiz start ho gaya jo 7-8 din chala to ab agar Aurat ko itna time Nahi mila ki jisme woh ja kar tawafuz ziyarah ke 4 fere ada kar sakti thi to iski wajah se bhi aurar par dam lazim Nahi Aayega.
Agar itna Bhi waqt Aurat ko milta hai ki Yahan Se makkah Ja kar 3 fere kar sakti thi kam se kam Woh waqt bhi aurat ko Nahi mila, Ya fir 3 fere ka usko waqt mil raha tha itna bhi mil gaya tab bhi us par dam lazim Nahi hai kyun ki 4 fero ka waqt Nahi mila, Agar Aurat ko ayyame nahar me bleeding baad me shuru hui thoda time mila lekin itna Nahi mila ki jisme 4 chakkar woh mukammal kar sakti thi to us par Dam lazim Nahi hoga.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-502)
Hajj ke Wajibaat :
Tawafuz Ziyarah ;
Isi tarah aisa Ho Gaya ki Ayyame Nahar se Pahle hi Aurat ko bleeding Zaari tha or 12vi ke guroob se pahle Pahle woh Paak ho gai lekin paak hone baad bhi usko itna Time Nahi mila ki jisme 4 chakkar woh pure Kar sakti thi To fir us par dam lazim Nahi hoga, or agar itna waqt mil gaya or kisi wajah Se Aurat ne Nahi kiya to fir Dam us par lazim aa jayega. Baki Jo Bachne wale 3 chakkar hote hain unka timing koi fixed Nahi Hai Yani Ye Ayyame nahar me kar le to Abhhi baat lekin agar thodi delay bhi ho jate hain to koi problem Nahi hai iski wajah se koi dam vagairah lazim Nahi aayega.
Haiz Wali Aurat Tawafuz Ziyarah Ayyame Nahar me Nahi kar pai to baad me Kabhi bhi kar sakte hai.!?
Ji kar Saki hai, Jaise Haiz ki halat me Koi aurat hai ab tawafuz ziyarah 12vi tak Nahi kar pai Magrib se pahle pahle to iske baad kabhi bhi kar sakti hai koi Koi Khash fixd timing Uske liye Nahi Hai 3-4 din ke baad kar 5 din ke baad kar le kar sakti hai lekin Makkah se Jane se pahle Apna Tawafuz Ziyarah Mukammal Kar le.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-503)
Hajj ke Wajibaat :
Kya Ahram ki Pabandi ke Khilaf kaam karne Se Ahram ki halat khatam Nahi hoti.!?
Agar koi Ahram ki Pabandi ke khilaf kaam karta hai to ahram ki halat to khatam Nahi hoti Jaise misal ke Taur Par Aap ne halate Ahram me baal vagairah kaat diye normally Abhi ahram kholne ka waqt Nahi Aaya aap ne baal kaat diye kaffara lazim aa jayega lekin kya Halate ahram se bahar aate hain.? Nahi na... To Yahi Hai Tawafuz ziyarah ke jab tak kam se kam Uske 4 chakkar complete Na ho jaye banda Ahram ki halat se bahar Nahi aata, woh ahram ki halat me hi rahega or baqi ahram ki pabandiyan to chale Halq o takseer usme kar liya hai to woh khatam ho jayengi Or Ye Sirf aik pabandi miya-Biwi wali baqi rahti Hai lekin Halate Ahram iski hum mange ki Ab bhi pending Hai.
Kya Hum Tawaf me 4 Chakkar Aik baar or thode waqfe ke baad 3 Chakkar kar Sakte Hain.!?
Ji kar sakte Hain lekin Aik baar me ye pura tawaf Mukammal karna Sunnat hota hai yani jaise kisi ne subah 4 chakkar kar liye fir raat ko aa kar baqiya 3 chakkar kar liye tab bhi iska tawafuz ziyarah ho gaya lekin ye khilafe sunnat hua na Ye sunnat tareeqa Nahi Hai Lekin tawaf uska ho jayega na uski wajah se koi kaffara aayega.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-504)
Hajj ke Wajibaat :
To Ab Jaise kisi Aurat ko Ayyame Nahar me hi Haiz aa rahe hain to ab woh intezar kare Paak hone ke baad Tawafuz ziyarah kar, lekin aik bada problem Ye Aa jata hai ke aisa ho gaya ki halate Haiz finish hone se Pahle Pahle hi wapas nikalna Hai visa vagairah ho gaya Plane ka ticket ho gaya hai ab majeed rukna Possible Nahi Hai, Dekhiye Ab Majeed Rukna Possible Hai Ya Iske Baad Madina Jayenge To Madina Se Makkah Wapas Aane ke Liye To Bahut Sare Tariqe Hain Na Train Hain, Gadi hai, Bas Hai wapas Aa sakte Hain Fir Is Soorat me is halat (Periods) me Tawaf na karen Ye Gunahe Kabeera Hai To is Soorat me intezar kare Madina Se kisi bhi Tarah Wapas Aa kar Paak hone ke baad Apne Tawafuz ziyarah ko complete Kare, Ya fir woh Makkah me hi ruk Sakte Hain to Ruk jaye Jo bhi Hai isko baad Me Paaki ki halat me kare.
Lekin..!! Agar Koi soorat Possible Hai hi Nahi ke Paaki ki halat me is tawaf ko Kiya ja sake to is Soorat me Aurat Mazboor hai to Jaise Humne kaha tha Na umrah me ke Umrah ka Ahram bandh liya Ab Halate haiz me aa gai Aurat or Wapasi Se Pahle Paak Nahi hogi to fir Kya kaha tha.? Isi halat me Apna tawaf Vagairah Kar le or agar tawaf isi halat me kiya hai to fir aik dam de Ye tha... To Yahan Par Bhi Yahi hukum Hai Aurat ke liye ki ab Rukna Uske Liye Possible Nahi Hai To ab Tawafuz ziyarah Complete Kar le Allah Ta'ala ki Bargam me is moamle se moafi bhi Mange Tauba Bhi kar le Kyun ki Ye halate Haiz me Tamam mamla ho raha hai na to isme mofi mang len.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-505)
Hajj ke Wajibaat :
Baaz Log Ye Sawal Bhi karte Hain Ki Yahan Par To Aurton ki Koi galti Nahi thi haiz To khud ba khud aa raha hai to Aurat ko tauba ka hukum Ulma Kiram kyun Dete Hain.!?
To Dekhiye Ye To Sahi hai ki Aurat ko haiz Is Halat me Jaanbooj kar Nahi Aaya Khud Ba Khud Aaya, Lekin Ye Wapas Jana plane Ki ticket To Ye aik tariqe Se logo ki taraf se hai ke visa vagairah Agarche Government Ki taraf se hai, lekin Shariat ki taraf se Ye koi Rook Nahi Hai Na Shariat to aap ko ijazat deti hai ki aap ruken Karen.. Ab ye wahan ke Rules or Regulations ki wajah se ho raha hai ki jiski wajah se Aap Ko Tawafuz ziyarah halate haiz me karna Pad Raha Hai isliye Allah Ta'ala Ki bargah me Tauba Karen moafi mange ke Halate Haiz me tawaf Bhi kiya Masjid me Jana Bhi huaa to tauba kar le or baad me Aik badana Dena hoga Halate Haiz me agar tawafuz ziyarah ho Gaya to. Aur Tawafe Ruskhsat aisi aurat ke liye Nahi hai moaf Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-506)
Hajj ke Wajibaat :
Kabhi kabhaar Aisa Ho Jata Hai ki 10vi zil hijja, 11vi zil hijja ko Aurat Paak Rahi ab 12vi zil hijja ko Unexpectedly Usko Haiz Aa gaya Ab zahir si baat hai haiz aa gaya to Woh Ja ke Tawafuz ziyarah To Nahi kar sakti Lekin Usko 2 Din ka waqt to mila tha na.? Chahti to usme Tawafuz ziyarah ja kar kar sakti thi Nahi ki, Ab Haiz aa gaya to ab usko dam dena Padega Kyun ki usko itna waqt mila tha Ki jisme woh Apna tawafuz ziyarah ke kam se kam 4 chakkar ada kar sake, kisi bhi wajah se agar woh Nahi gai thakan ki wajah Se Socha ki baad me kar lenge lekin fir bhi agar Ye waqt mil gaya tha fir dam lazim ho Jayega.
Aik Sawal Ye Aaya hai ki Tawafuz Ziyarah To Halate Ahram me Nahi hota na, Sirf miya biwi ke talluq ka Aik condition hi rahta hai to kya ab bhi hum Apne Aap ko Halate Ahram me hi mange.?
Tawafuz ziyarah Halate Ahram me hi hota Hai woh Halate Ahram total Complete khatam Nahi hoti, Haan Ahram ki Doosri pabandiyan uth jati Hain lekin Ye Aik tareeqe se aap ka ahram goya ki jab tak ki Tawafuz ziyarah ke 4 Chkkar aap complete Na kar len Ye halate Ahram baqi hai, agar hum kahe ki Mukammal taur par aap ka Ye ahram khatam ho gaya to Ye badana Ye 2 Dam, 1 Dam Ye to Aana hi Nahi chahiye tha.? To iska Matlab hai ki kahi na Kahi kuch na kuch pabandiyan Baqi Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-507)
Hajj ke Wajibaat :
(21) Hajre Aswad Se Shuru karna : Tawafuz Ziyarah ko hajre Aswad se hi Shuru karna hai Ye Poora Tariqa Aap ko maloom hai aur umrah me aur uske baad tawaf ke masail me maine tafsilan bata diya tha ki agar hajre Aswad se Tawaf Shuru Nahi kiya to kya hukum hoga. Kis soorat me dam aayega kis soorat me Sadqa Aayega Ye tamam tafseel wahan Par guzar chuki ab Yahan par Main usko Nahi dohra rahi bas aap ko wajib bol di, to Tafseel Aap wahan Se dekh len.
(22) Tawaf ka Hateem ke bahar Se hona : agar hateem ke Andar se kiya hai or bahar aa kar utna chakkar complete Nahi hua Jaise Abhi to close hota hai Aik Said se, bahar aa kar utna hissa cover ho jata Hai lekin agar misal ke taur par dono said se hateem khol diya jaye or koi hateem ke andar se tawaf kar le to fir is soorat me bhi kaffara lazim ho jata hai Chahe koi sa bhi tawaf ho.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-508)
Hajj ke Wajibaat :
(23) Tawaf ka Daye Janib se hona : Yani wahi Anticlockwise Direction me Jo hum tawaf karte Hain isi tarah tawafuz ziyarah bhi hoga.
(24) ujr na ho to Pao Se chal kar karna : Tawafuz ziyarah bigair Sharaee reason ke Kisi ke God mr baith kar Nahi kar Sakte, Wheelchair Par Nahi kar Sakte Electric Scooter Vagairah Par Nahi Kar sakte, Han jiske Paas waqi koi ujr ho Koi beemari ho to fir woh Tawafuz ziyarah Wheelchair Vagairah Me baith kar kar sakta Hai.
(25) Tawaf Karte Waqt Sitr Khula Na Hona : Sitre Aurat Tawafuz ziyarah me bhi lazim hai to Sitre Aurat ka khayal rakhna Hai.
(26) Tawafe Ziyarat ke baad 2 Raka'at Namaz Padhna Hai Jo har tawaf ke Sath Padhte Hain Ye 2 Raka'at Namaz Tawafuz ziyarah ke Aap ko padhni Hai aur Aap Ye Jante hain ki iska Maqam kya hai Agar haram me Nahi padh paye to Hotel me bhi padh Sakte hain balke kahi Par bhi duniya Me Jab Bhi Aap 2 Raka'at Us Tawafuz ziyarah ke niyyat se Padhenge to ada ho jayega Isko chhodne ki wajah Se Kabhi Dam lazim Nahi hota.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-509)
Hajj Ke Wajibaat :
Ab Aik Aakhri Masla Hai Tawafe
Jiyarat ka or Ye Hajj ka Aakhri wajib Hai, Tawafe Jiyarat ka Halate Paaki me hona Halate Paaki Yani Ba-Wuzu Bhi hona, Ba-Gusul Bhi hona, Janabat ki halat me Na hona, Haiz o Nifas Se Paak ho kar Tawafuz ziyarah karna hai or ba-Wuzu karna hai be-wuzu Vagairah Karenge to isme Kaffare ki Soorat banti Hai, Aap ko Yaad hoga Jab hum tawafuz ziyarah ke masail padh rahe they to us waqt main Tawaf ko Agar Aap ne Halate Janabat me kar liya, umrah ke tawaf ko janabat me kar liya, Be-wuzu kar liya, Nafli tawaf, Tawafe Qudoom, Tawafe Rukhsat Wajib tawaf Sab tafsilan Samjhaya Diya tha or Wahan Par Aik Point Maine Tambeeh kar di thi ki Tawafuz ziyarah ke usme tafseel hai to Ye main hajj ke wajibaat me padhaungi to Woh Mas'la Abhi main Yahan cover kar Rahi hoon Bilkhusoos Tawaf ziyarah ke, iske Alawa tawafo ki Mukammal tafseel Pahle guzar chuki.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-510)
Hajj ke Wajibaat :
To Yaad Rakhen..!! Tawafe Ziyarat me Be-wuzu Pan se Bhi Paak hona Yani Ba-Wuzu hona zaroori Hai Aur Halate Janabat se Paak Yani Ba-Gusul hona Bhi zaroori hai. Agar Koi Tawafe ziyarat Ka 4 Chakkar Ya 4 Se zyada chakkar Halate Janabat me Ya halate Haiz o Nifas me kar leta Hai to us Par badana Yani bade janwar ko Qurban karna Lazim aa jata Hai Aur Aurton ke Sath Ye masla Khash pesh aata hai, Mard hazraat Ne agar gusl thik Se Nahi kiya ho to fir unke sath ye masla Pesh Aayega, Warna khawateen ke sath Ye masla pesh aata hai kyun ki inke sath Haiz o nifas wala Mamla lahik hota Hai.
To tawafe Ziyarat ka agar 4 chakkar Ya 4 se zyada chakkar Halate janabat me Ya halate Haiz o nifas me lagaya gaya To fir Badana Bande Par lazim ho jata Hai. Is soorat me yaad rakhen..!! Jab tak aap makka me Hain To Paak halat me is tawaf Ko repeat Karna Wajib hota Hai, badana to lazim hi rahega Sath Me isko repeat Karna Bhi wajib hota Hai. Yani meri murad Yahan par ye hai ke Tawafuz ziyarah ke agar 4 ya 4 se zyada chakkar halate Janabat me lagaye To Jab tak banda Makka me Hai kuch cheezen aisi hoti hain ki jab banda makka se bahar jata Hai to fir us par Dam badana vagairah lazim hota Hai to jo bhi kaffare hain woh makka se bahar jane par lagte hain jaise hajj ki saee hai maine kya kaha jab tak woh makka me hai or hajj ki saee Nahi karta to hum Nahi kahte ki aap par dam lazim hai lekin jaise hi makkah se bahar chala jayega to fir us par dam lazim aa jayega Yahan Par aisa Nahi Hai...
Yahan par jaise hi janabat ki halat me 4 ya 4 se zyada chakkar laga diye to fir badana lazim hai or is badana ke sath sath Abhi filhal aap par iaada bhi wajib hai Ye Nahi hai ke badana de diya to iaada sakit ho gaya Nahi dekhiye jab tak makkah me hai iaada bhi karna hai badana bhi dena hai aik Tariqe se Aap Samajh len. Lekin..!! Jaise hi banda iaada kar leta hai to fir uska badana nikal jata hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-511)
Ab Agar Aisa ho gaya ki woh gaya Aur Paak halat me Tawafuz ziyarah ko repeat Kar leta hai Jaise koi aurat thi usne galti se Tawafe ziyarat Halate Haiz o nifas me kar liya ab aa kar usne Dubara se Tawafuz ziyarah kar liya repeat to Fir jo badana hai woh moaf ho jayega. aisa Nahi Hai ke badana moaf Nahi hoga iaada karne se moaf to ho jayega Lekin isme Aap ko Gaur karna Padega ki Tawafuz ziyarah ke 4 chakkar Jab repeat Kiya gaya To ye kab Hua.? 12vi ke Pahle Pahle complete Kar liya tha Ya Nahi Agar 12vi ke Guroob ke pahle pahle Kar liya to Aap ka badana vagairah Moaf ho gaya or woh tawaf Bhi consider Properly ho Gaya.
Lekin..!! Aisa Tha ki Aurat Ne halate haiz o nifas me hi Tawfuz ziyarah kar liya Misal ke taur Par kisi Aurat ko Bleeding Start ho gai usko pata hi Nahi tha or Usne socha ki main Paak hoon or pura tawaf karne ke baad usko pata chala ki Waqi mere periods to start ho chuke they ab Hukum Ye hoga ki baad me isko repeat Kar le. Lekin aisa hai ki ab 7-8 din tak Paak Nahi hogi or isme Jo wajib time hai ye nikal jayega to baad Me Jab aurat repeat Karegi to badana To nikal Jayega Lekin chunke time delay Ho Gaya to ab woh wajib chhot Gaya na, Ye wajib chale aap ne poora kar liya lekin woh wajib chhoot gaya Iski wajah se aik dam lazim ho jayega.
Han, aisa hua ki aurat paak ho gai Ya fir Ye istehaza tha to fir Waise bhi ho gaya wuzu vagairah Ka masla Aa jayega Lekin Bahrhaal Agar ye tawaf ho gaya Kisi bhi tarah Ya fir iska iaada kar liya gaya 12 ke guroob ke pahle pahle To fir woh badana moaf ho jayega or Dam vagairah koi soorat lazim Nahi aayegi.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-512)
Agar Agar 4 Se kam chakkar hain Yani 1 chakkar, 2 chakkar Ya 3 chakkar kisi ne halate Janabat me lagaye Ya Halate Haiz o nifas me lagaye to si Soorat me bhi hukum ye hota Hai ki inko ba-Gusul dubara se iaada kar le, iaada karne se Woh jo kaffara hai moaf ho jayega agar Nahi kiya iaada to fir aik Dam lazim ho jayega.
Tawafuz ziyarah ke 4 chakkar kisi ne halate paaki me lagaye Ya 1 Ya 2 Ya 3 Chakkar baqi Rah gaya jisko Janabat ki halat me lagaya to agar isko Ba-gusul ho kar Properly inka iaada kiya jata hai kab.? 12vi ke guroob se Pahle Pahle Ayyame Nahar me hi agar inka iaada kiya jata hai to Ye jo dam vagairah tha Woh moaf ho gaya Aap jaante hain na 3 Chakkar, 2 Chakkar, Ya Aik Chakkar hai to dam lazim Hai Ayyame Nahar ke andar andar iaada kar liya to dam moaf Lekin agar iske Andar Andar iaada Nahi kiya to fir Har fere ke badle Aik- aik sadqa lazim Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-513)
Be-Wuzu Agar Tawafe ziyarah kar liya to kya Hukum hoga.!?
Agar Tawafuz ziyarah ke 4 ya 4 se zyada chakkar be-wuzu Pan me kiye Jo ye mardon ke sath bhi ho sakta hai aurton ke sath bhi ho sakta Hai baaz log Yahan Par tayyammum kar ke kar lete Hain kyun ki Rush itna hota hai bheed hoti Hai To Aisi soorat me Agar aisa kuch jiski wajah se 4 ya 4 se zyada chakkar Tawafuz ziyarah ke be-Wuzu pan me lagaye to fir dam lazim ho jayega. Aur Be-wuzu tawafuz ziyarah kiya Or iska iaada agar Ayyame nahar me Kiya Ya Ayyame Nahar ke baad bhi repeat kiya to dam moaf ho jayega. Aur iske alawa koi aur cheez lazim Nahi yani sadqa vagairah hum ab Nahi kahenge ki aap ko dena padega agarche timing Ke baad iaada kar liya gaya lekin is soorat me koi aur majeed kaffara Nahi.
Aur Agar 3 Ya 3 se kam 1, 2, 3 chakkar Be-wuzu pan me lagaye to har chakkar ke badle aik sadqa dena hoga aur Agar isko aap iaada (Repeat) karte Hain chahe 12vi se Pahle chale 12vi ke baad Tab bhi sadqa moaf ho jayega.
Yahan Par الحمد لله عزوجل hajj o umrah ke Jitne bhi fiqihi masail they Allah Ke Fazl o Ahsan se Ye pure ho gaye.
Be-Wuzu Agar Tawafe ziyarah kar liya to kya Hukum hoga.!?
Agar Tawafuz ziyarah ke 4 ya 4 se zyada chakkar be-wuzu Pan me kiye Jo ye mardon ke sath bhi ho sakta hai aurton ke sath bhi ho sakta Hai baaz log Yahan Par tayyammum kar ke kar lete Hain kyun ki Rush itna hota hai bheed hoti Hai To Aisi soorat me Agar aisa kuch jiski wajah se 4 ya 4 se zyada chakkar Tawafuz ziyarah ke be-Wuzu pan me lagaye to fir dam lazim ho jayega. Aur Be-wuzu tawafuz ziyarah kiya Or iska iaada agar Ayyame nahar me Kiya Ya Ayyame Nahar ke baad bhi repeat kiya to dam moaf ho jayega. Aur iske alawa koi aur cheez lazim Nahi yani sadqa vagairah hum ab Nahi kahenge ki aap ko dena padega agarche timing Ke baad iaada kar liya gaya lekin is soorat me koi aur majeed kaffara Nahi.
Aur Agar 3 Ya 3 se kam 1, 2, 3 chakkar Be-wuzu pan me lagaye to har chakkar ke badle aik sadqa dena hoga aur Agar isko aap iaada (Repeat) karte Hain chahe 12vi se Pahle chale 12vi ke baad Tab bhi sadqa moaf ho jayega.
Yahan Par الحمد لله عزوجل hajj o umrah ke Jitne bhi fiqihi masail they Allah Ke Fazl o Ahsan se Ye pure ho gaye.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-514)
Ab Chand Mashware main Deti hoon :
Aurton ke Related hi Aap Ko Samjhati hoon Dekhiye Sab se Pahle ki Jab Aap umrah Par ja rahe Hain na to Aise Date Pick Karen ke Jisme Aap ko period Aane ka inqaan Nahi hota, Aur medicine ke mutalliq sawal tha to Medicine Le sakte hain Jab tak ke koi aisa Personal issue Ya koi bimari aisi Na ho jiski wajah se Tablet Lene ki wajah se tabiyat aap ki or bigdegi to fir is soorat me lena jayez Nahi hoga apne Aap ko taqleef me dalna Ye jayez Nahi Hai Shariat ki taraf se lekin iske alawa soorat hai aap ke Jaan ko waisa koi nuksan Nahi Hai to tablet aap le Sakte hain.
Lekin isme Aik baat note karen Jin logo ne tablets liya hai unke Aksar Sawalaat aate hi hain ki Dubara se period aa gaye Halate Ahram me Hain ab kya karen.?
To Sab se pahle Jab aap apne tickets vagairah Karen To aise date ko Choose Karen jinme Aap ke period Nahi hain Aur Kisi bhi tarah aik umrah Aap ka ho jaye Aik Umrah Ho Gaya Na الحمد لله Allah Ka Fazl o Ahsan Hai iske Baad majeed Umrah karne ka moqa Nahi milta to Okay Ye Allah Ta'ala Ki masiyat Hai Samjhen Ye Allah Ka Hukum Hai Zabardasti to Aap period Nahi la rahi Na Allah ke taraf Se ye mamla ho raha Hai aap ke haiz jaari ho rahe Hain to Allah Ki riza isme Hai samajh kar khamosh baith jaye ان شاء الله عزوجل Jo Aap ke dil me hasrat hogi Aik hota hai na dil me tadap aati Hai to uska sawab aap ko bahut zyada milega. Allah ki rahmat se waeed Nahi hai ke Jo aap ko Umrah ka ata hoga usse double ata ho jaye ho sakta hai Yahi tadap Aap ki maqbool ho jaye.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-515)
Mashwara : Jo Aik umrah Aap Ne kiya Hai woh Bhi qubool ho jaye to Ye ho ki aap apne zahen me Banaye ki aik umrah mujhe mil jaye uske baad Agar Majeed Umrah milta hai to الحمد لله agar Nahi milta to main to haram ki zameen par hoon na to Ye waqt main jaya Nahi karoongi, to Bahar jo finae Masjid hai us Area me baithe Duaae karen, zikr o Azkaar karen, Durood e Paak Padhem Apna Waqt Barbaad na karen Achhi cheez me lagaye ilm e deen Hansil karen baith kar wahan ilm deen hasil kar sakte hain to bahut achhi baat Hai Ilm Hasil karen.
Ab Ye Jo masail Aap apne upar pesh kar lete hain Jo ye tablets khana or Ye period ka time Nahi Bhi hota tab Bhi tablets Le lete hain fir woh jo hormones upar niche ho gaye aur Ye jo period Aa gaye or woh thoda stress Bhi hota hai na ki iska stress hai, uska stress hai, travelling ka stress hai fir ye stress ki Dubara period Na aa jaye isme waise bhi Periods Start ho jate Hain Aur ab Jo Aap ne masle Apne liye khade kar liye Ya معاذ الله Ye hukum Aap ne apne upar Oodh liya Haiz me hi Aap ko umrah karna Pada iska kaun zimmedar hai.?
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-516)
Mashwara : Chale Ye hua ki aik mamla ho gaya ke aap ke period ke dates se Nahi they aa gaye, Lekin..!! jisko pata hai mere periods ke date aane wale hain aisi Khawateen bhi umrah ka Ahram bandhne ko ready Hai.? Abhi haal hi me Ye masle mere ko sunne mile Ki pata hai ye unke dates hi Hain period ke or 1 ya 2 umrah ho chuka tha fir Bhi woh masjide Jayrana ja ke ahram bandh liya ab Periods aa gaye to Baji ab main tablets kha lun or ye band kar ke Apna umrah complete kar ke aa jaun.? Allah ki Bandi Aap ko ye karne ki kya zaroorat thi.? Waise to doosre waqt me ibadate jo farz vagairah hoti hain hame zahen Nahi hota.? Lekin Wahan ja kar banda itne taqwe me jata hai ki Nahi ye bhi karna hai.. woh bhi karna hai... Achhi baat hai
lekin..!! Is tarah ki bewakufi wali harkaten bhi to Nahi karni. Ab un bahen ko main kya kahun jinho ne Apne Umre vagairah kar liye they or periods ke date Me unho ne ahram bandh liya halanki Jayrana Se aate waqt Un Par Ahram bandh kar Aana lazim Nahi tha ayse hi aa jati ab woh bandh liya aur agle 2 Din me wapas nikalna hai Ab isi halat me unko apna umrah complete karna pada na ab goya ki Ye zabardasti inho ne apne upar halate Ahram dali aur isi me fir umrah karna pada dam to aaya hi aaya woh to alag Cheez hai lekin ye jo Allah Ke ghar par jana Kabatullah ke Paas jana or is halat me to Ye harkaten na ki jaye inse bache.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-517)
Mashwara : Tablets vagairah soch samajh kar len Kuch cheezen apne doctor se mashwara karen tablets Lene ka time bhi hota hai, Takriban Aurten aisa karti hain ke tablets us waqt leti hain jab pura menstrual Blood ban jata hai Ye Tablets Aap menstrual Blood banane Nahi deti Jab Already Khoon ban chuka hai uske baad Aap ne tablets le liye to khoon Aana hi Aana hai na, to kuch Scientifically bhi cheezen hoti hain jo Samjhe Doctor ke mashware se fir us par Amal karen.
Aur Fir Hajj me agar Aisa mamla ho gaya hajj me to date Aage pichhe Nahi kar Sakte fir Wahan par dekhen soche samjhen Aur maine kahan na ki Agar Aap tamatto Nahi kar sakte to fir uski jagah Aap hajje ifrad kar len tab tak Aap ke period finish hote Aa Jayenge Tawafuz ziyarah aap kar payenge to jo bhi hai isko dekh kar samajh kar Apne hiqmat se Tamam mamlaat ko hal karen.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-518)
Mashwara : Ab Yaad Rakhen..!! Kabhi kabhaar aisa hota hai ki period se paak ho gai 5 day ho gaye they paak ho gusl kar liya 6we din Ja ke Umrah vagairah kar liya 7we - 8we din dubara se Blood aa Gaya ya tawafuz ziyarah kar liya dubara se blood aa gaya or woh 10 din ke pahle pahle stop bhi Ho gaya Ab ye sare days Aap ke haiz ke huwe jo Aap ne umrah kiya Ya jo Aap ne tawaf vagairah kiya ye halate Haiz me hua to Ab is masle ko Aap kaise solve karengi.? Abhi Jo itne Sare tawaf ke masle Aap ne padhe ke janabat me hua to kya karna hai Wahan par aap ye apply karte huwe karengi To Ye hain Aap ke tafseelan Ahkam.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-519)
Aik Aur Masla Yaad Rakhen..!!
9, 10, 11, 12, 13 Zil hijja ko Umrah Ka Ahram Bandhna Makrooh e Tahreemi hota Hai Chahe jo log wahan par rahte hain har kisi ke liye ye 5 Dino me 9 se le kar 13 zil hijja tak Umrah ka Ahram bandhna Makrooh e Tahreemi hota Hai Aur isme Bhi Fir kaffare vagairah ki Sooraten Aa Jati Hain.
To Saal me Ye 5 din hote Hain ki Jisme Aap Umrah Ka Ahram Bandh Nahii Sakte, Already bandha hua tha or kisi ne ja kar umrah kar liya Jaise 6 ko bandha tha kisi wajah Se Nahi ja paya fir 10 ko ja kar umrah complete Kar liya to koi problem Nahi Hai, Ahram bandhna In 5 dino me Makrooh e tahreemi hai gunah hai Nahi kar Sakte Jaise hum kahte hain na saal me 5 din roze Nahi rakh sakte iske alawa poora Saal roza rakh sakte hain isi tarah ye masla hai ki yahan par bhi Saal me 5 din umrah ka Ahram Nahi bandh sakte or woh 5 din ye hain 9 se 13 zil hijja.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-520)
Madina Tayyiba Ki Haazri :
Hajj ke Jo Arkan hote Hain Ye tamam cheezen Khatam ho gai iske baad aik cheez baqi rahti hai woh hai Pyare Aaqa ﷺ Ke Roza e Mubarak Ki Ziyarat Aur Dar Haqiqat Dekha Jaye to Aala Hazrat رحمتہ اللہ تعالیٰ علیہ Ne Hamari Yahi Tarbiyat Farmayi hai ke Banda Kabhi Ye Na soche ki main Hajj ke liye ja raha hoon Banda Hamesha Niyyat Ye rakhe ke Main Sarkar ﷺ ke roza e Mubarak ki Ziyarat ke liye Ja raha hoon Aur iski barkat se Sarkar ﷺ Ne Mera Hajj Bhi ada farma diya سبحان الله
Yani badi hi Pyari Tarbiyat aap ne Farmayi hai ki asal maqsad to hamara Pyare Aaqa ﷺ Ki Dar ki Haazri Hai Fir To woh Aaqa ﷺ Ke karam se hamara hajj Par Bhi Bulawa ho gaya Aur hajj Jaisi Azeem ibadat Bhi hamari ho gai to wahan Par jana, Aur Baaz haji pahle ziyarat ke liye chale jate hain or baaz hajj ke baad jate hain to jaisa Bhi ho Chahe Pahle ho chahe baad me ho Ziyarat ke Liye Ja sakte Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-521)
Madina Tayyiba Ki Haazri :
Aur Baaz Log Aaj kal ye bhi kahte hain ki roza e Mubarak ki ziyarat معاذ الله Zaruri Nahi Hai sirf aap hajj karo wapas aao chal jata hai Madina e Munawwara To baad me bhi kabhi hazir ho sakte hain is tarah Ki baaten karte hain, halanke Jo haji hote hain unke liye roza e Mubarak ki ziyarat kareeb kareeb wajib ke Hai Sunnate Mokkada ke darze me hai baaz ulma Kiram ne isko wajib tak karar diya Hai to kareeb kareeb wajib ke hai lazim hai.
Hajj Par Jana Aur bigair ziyarat ke wapas aa jana ye azeem mahrumi ka sabab Hai to Wahan Par jana hai haziri Deni Hai Aur Wahan Par hazir hone me koi fiqhi ahkam Nahi Hain lekin Ye adab ka maqam hai yahan Par Jate waqt bande ko fir adab o ahtram ka lehaz karte huwe apne batin ko Tamam Duniyawi khayalat se door karte huwe apne dil o Dimag ko Sirf Sarkar ﷺ ki Janib Tawajjoh Farmate huwe fir bande ko Jana hota Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-522)
Madina Tayyiba Ki Haazri :
To Madina e Munawwarah Tak ka jo rasta hoga chahe Pahle ja rahe hain chahe baad me Ja rahe Hain Makkah Se Madina Tak Ka Safar kafi lamba hota Hai Takriban 450 kilo mitar aap Pakad len hota hai to kai ghante lag jate hain or Bilkhusoos ki jab hajj ke ayyam ho to aur zyada ghante lagte Hain, warna Normally to Sadhe Chaar Ghante 5 ghante ke andar andar roads achhe hote hain to itna lamba Nahi lagta lekin 4-5 ghante me Pahunch Jate hain lekin aisa ho sakta hai ke hajj vagairah me traffic Ya dusri wajah se thoda lamba ho Jaye
To Safar Jo hota Hai Isme fir Yahi hota hai ke log Mobile pakad liye Phone me ghap-Shap kar rahe, cheating kar rahe isse baat kar rahe usse baat kar rahe chalen aik hota hai koi achhi baat chal rahi koi deeni baat chal rahi hai to ye Achhi baat Hai, Lekin ye hota hai na geebaten hona chugliya hona Hasi mazaak te shuru ho jata Hai to Ye galat baat Hai.
Sab Se Pahle banda Apne aap ko samjhaye ki woh kis Bargah me Ja raha Hai, Jab us Bargah ki Ahmiyyat samajh me aa jayegi na to Ye baqi Cheezen khud ba khud khatam ho jayengi Asal me hamare zahen me Ye to hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Se Mohabbat hai Aur Sarkar ﷺ Ki shaan se hum waqif bhi hain lekin woh poori tarah se dil me uska asar Nahi baitha hai to fir Banda is tarah ki harkate karne par utar aata Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-523)
Madina Tayyiba Ki Haazri :
Pahle to Samjhen Ki woh Kaisi muqaddas Bargah Hai ki jisme banda Ja raha Hai Pahle to Samjhen Ki woh Kaisi muqaddas Bargah Hai ki jisme banda Ja raha Hai Sarkar ﷺ Ki Bargah ka Jo Haazri Ka Sharaf Hai Woh kitna bada sharaf hai ki Banda Tamam Zindagi Allah Ta'ala Ka iske iwaz Shukr Ada Kare to Shukr Apna Mukammal Taur Par to hargiz Nahi kar sakta, Waise to Kisi Bhi Allah Ke Namat ka Kama Haqqahu Jo haq hota hai ki uska Shukr ada kare waise to kar hi Nahi Sakte Lekin Ye Aik Aisi Azeem nemat hai ki iske bare me hum soch bhi Nahi sakte ke kitna hum Shukr Ada karen.
Ye woh bargah hai ki jisme hazir hone ke liye firishte Bhi Khawahish karte Hain Jo Firishte Masoom hote Hain Jinse Gunah kabhi Sarzad Nahi hote woh Firishte Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me hazir hone ki Tamanna e karte hain. Aur Aap jante hain na 70 firishte Din me Aik baar Subah ke waqt Aur 70 hazaar Sham ke waqt Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me hazir hote hain Jo aik Martaba Sarkar ﷺ Ki bargah me hazir hua woh dubara Nahi hoga Ta-Qiyamat Dubara usko woh moqa Nahi milta.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-524)
Madina Tayyiba Ki Haazri :
Allah Ta'ala Ne Ham Gunahgaron Ke Naseeb Me agar Madine ki haazri Rakhi Hai Sarkar ﷺ ke Roza e Anwar ki Haazri rakhi Hai Ye Allah Ka Fazal Hai iske alawa na hum is qabil Hain Na is layak Hain ke Us Dare Aqdas Par Ja kar Hazir ho Aur Apna Ye Gunahgar Batin le kar Sarkar ﷺ Ki bargah me hazir ho, agar Sarkar ﷺ Bula Rahe Hain Aur Allah Ta'ala ne karam farmaya hai to Ye Bas Allah Aur Rasool ka karam Hai isme fir bande ka koi kamal Hota Nahi
To Jab Aisi muqaddas Bargah me banda Ja raha Hai To Fir Poora Apne Aap Ko Prepare Rakhe Yani Ki Har waqt Durood e Paak Padhta Rahe, Naate Paak Padhta Rahe, Tilawate karte rahe zikr o Azkar Karte Rahe, Sarkar ﷺ Ke waqyaat Suna Rahe To Poora rasta Apna zahen ye rakhe ki Aaj to meri Zindagi ki Meraj Hai Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me hazir hona Hai Sarkar ﷺ Se Shafa'at Mangni Hai Ki Sarkar ﷺ Baroze Qiyamat Hamari Shafa'at farmaye bas ان شاء الله عزوجل Iske baad Jo Bhi mera Masla hoga duniyawi masail to alag Hain Jo Aakhirat me Mera Mamla hoga ان شاء الله عزوجل Sarkar ﷺ Ne itna Karam farmaya hai to baroze Qiyamat Bhi is gunahgar ko Shafa'at naseeb hogi to Ye tasawwuraat le kar Pura Rasta jana Hai Aur Naat e Paak, Durood Aur Salam Vagairah Padhte Padhte Pura Rasta Tay karen.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-525)
Madina Tayyiba Ki Haazri :
Fir Madina Pahunchne Ke Baad Jab hum Madina me Dakhil hote Hain na After Certain Area Jab aap City Me Dakhil ho jate Hain to Ye Bada Hi Pyara Manzar hota Hai ki Har Jagah se Aap ko Gumbade Khazra Ki Aik Jhalak Nazar Aayegi Jab Aap Gadi me bhi jate hain na to thoda Sa Aik Bridge Par Chadhe to Wahan Se Gumbade Khazra Nazar Aaya, Chand Building Cross kiye to Wahan Se nazar aaya to Jo Aashiqe Rasool Hota Hai uske liye Manzar hi bada Pyara hota Hai ki Baar-Baar uski nigahon ke samne Gumbade Khazra hota Hai To Bahrhaal Jab Gumbade Khazra Par Pahli Nazar Pade Abhi Aap Madina e Munawwara Me Masjide Nabwi Me Dakhil Nahi huwe hain lekin Pahli Nazar Jab gumbade Khazra Par Pade To Foran Se Salato Salam Padhna Hai Aur Pura Zahen me Tasawwur Hazir Rakhna Hai Ki Sarkar ﷺ Hame Dekh Rahe Hain Hame Sama'at kar Rahe Hain
Aur Waise Bhi Jahan se Bhi Aik Aashiq Sarkar ﷺ Ko Pukarta Hai yaqinan Yaqinan isme koi Shaq Nahi hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Usko Sunte Hain Aala Hazrat Farmate Hain Na Fariyad Jo Ummati Kare Hale zaar me... Mumkin Nahi Ke Khairul Bashar ko Khabar Na ho , To Sarkar ﷺ To Sama'at Farmate Hain lekin Ye aik ab Qurb Hasil ho Gaya Na kareebi Jo aik mamla hota Hai Ye hasil ho gaya to Isme Shaoq o Zaoq Bhi zyada hona chahiye Aur Jab Jab moqa mile Jab Jab Gumbade Khazra Par Bazar Pade to Durood e Paak Aur Salato Salaam Padh lena chahiye. Chahe Aik ghante ke Andar Aap Ko 10 baar Woh jhalak nazar aa rahi Hai To 10 Baar Padhen Ye Adab Hota Hai ye Ahtram Hota Hai Ye Sarkar ﷺ Ka Haq Hai Aap Samajh len ki Ummati Sarkar ﷺ Par Durood Padhta Rahe.
Madina Tayyiba Ki Haazri :
Fir Madina Pahunchne Ke Baad Jab hum Madina me Dakhil hote Hain na After Certain Area Jab aap City Me Dakhil ho jate Hain to Ye Bada Hi Pyara Manzar hota Hai ki Har Jagah se Aap ko Gumbade Khazra Ki Aik Jhalak Nazar Aayegi Jab Aap Gadi me bhi jate hain na to thoda Sa Aik Bridge Par Chadhe to Wahan Se Gumbade Khazra Nazar Aaya, Chand Building Cross kiye to Wahan Se nazar aaya to Jo Aashiqe Rasool Hota Hai uske liye Manzar hi bada Pyara hota Hai ki Baar-Baar uski nigahon ke samne Gumbade Khazra hota Hai To Bahrhaal Jab Gumbade Khazra Par Pahli Nazar Pade Abhi Aap Madina e Munawwara Me Masjide Nabwi Me Dakhil Nahi huwe hain lekin Pahli Nazar Jab gumbade Khazra Par Pade To Foran Se Salato Salam Padhna Hai Aur Pura Zahen me Tasawwur Hazir Rakhna Hai Ki Sarkar ﷺ Hame Dekh Rahe Hain Hame Sama'at kar Rahe Hain
Aur Waise Bhi Jahan se Bhi Aik Aashiq Sarkar ﷺ Ko Pukarta Hai yaqinan Yaqinan isme koi Shaq Nahi hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Usko Sunte Hain Aala Hazrat Farmate Hain Na Fariyad Jo Ummati Kare Hale zaar me... Mumkin Nahi Ke Khairul Bashar ko Khabar Na ho , To Sarkar ﷺ To Sama'at Farmate Hain lekin Ye aik ab Qurb Hasil ho Gaya Na kareebi Jo aik mamla hota Hai Ye hasil ho gaya to Isme Shaoq o Zaoq Bhi zyada hona chahiye Aur Jab Jab moqa mile Jab Jab Gumbade Khazra Par Bazar Pade to Durood e Paak Aur Salato Salaam Padh lena chahiye. Chahe Aik ghante ke Andar Aap Ko 10 baar Woh jhalak nazar aa rahi Hai To 10 Baar Padhen Ye Adab Hota Hai ye Ahtram Hota Hai Ye Sarkar ﷺ Ka Haq Hai Aap Samajh len ki Ummati Sarkar ﷺ Par Durood Padhta Rahe.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-526)
Madina Tayyiba Ki Haazri :
To Gumbade Khazra Par Pahli Nazar Pade to Durood, Salato Salam, Duaa e vagairah Ya Naatiya Asha'ar Ye Sarkar ﷺ Ki Khidmat me pesh Karna Chahiye. Iske Baad Aap ko Aap ke Hotels vagairah me le kar Aayenge To wahan Par chale jayen Faoran Haram Hazir hone se Pahle Apne hotels me jaye Fresh ho Jaye Agar need ka Galba hai to so len thoda gusl karna hai to gusl kar len, Waise gusl Karna chahiye Jab Aap Sarkar ﷺ Ke Roza e Paak ki ziyarat ke liye Ja Rahe hain to gusl Kar ke jayen Ba-Gusl, Ba-Wuzu Khushbu vagairah Laga kar Balke Naye Kapde ho to Naye Kapde Pahen kar Ya Jo Achhe Kapde hote hain woh pahen len, kyun Ki Sarkar ﷺ Ki Bargah me Ja Rahe Hain To Ye hamare liye Khushi ka moqa Hai Aur Jaise Eid Me hum Tayyar ho kar Jate Hain Khushi ka moqa Hota Hai to Tayyar Hote Hain Na...
To Isse Badi Eid kya ho sakti Hai Ke Sarkar ﷺ Ke Roza e Mubarak ki ziyarat ke liye Ja rahe hain To bilkul Achhi tarah tayyar ho kar Yani khushbu wagairah laga kar ke Achhi tarah Sarkar ﷺ Ki Bargah me hazir ho, To gusl Vagairah kar le aur agar need aa rahi hai thakan vagairah Hai to thoda rest kar le aysa Na ho Abhi aik baar ziyarat kar lete Hain kaam Finish kuch log معاذ الله is tarah ka soch le kar chalte hain ki Ab gaye na to ye aik Sar Par Jaise Nahi kahte ki معاذ الله bojh Hai ki Ye Jaldi Jaldi karo farig ho jao fir chain ki Saas lo. Ayse Nahi.... Hazri deni hai to sukoon e Qalb ke sath dil ko sukoon me rakhte huwe wahan Par Jana Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-527)
Madina Tayyiba Ki Haazri :
To is sukoon ke beech me jo - Jo cheezen aa sakti hain sabse Pahle usko door kar den need hai, Bhook hai, thakaan hai Ya koi aur Documents ka masla hai, Hotels rooms ke check out Luggage Ka masla hai sab khatam kar len Jab pura dil Aap ka sukoon me aa jaye itmenan me aa jaye To pura Achhi tarah se tayyar ho kar Bargahe risalat me hazir hon Aur Fir Wahan Par jo Duaa e vagairah Karni Hai Woh karna Hai.
To Sabse Pahle tayyar hona hai fir Haram jate Hain Haram me jane ke baad sabse Pahle Jab Aap Masjid me dakhil ho to Masjid me dakhil hone ki duaa e Padhen, Dakhil hote hi Aap ko yaad hona chahiye Masjid me dakhil hote hain to sabse Pahle Nafli Aytikaf ki niyyat kar len, iske baad Sabse Pahle tahyatul masjid ada kar len Mard hazraat bhi aur khawateen Bhi Kyun ki Masjid me Ja rahe hain or ye Masjide Nabwi Hai to iska haq hai samajh len Tahyatul wuzu Ya Tahyatul masjid Ye Aap Ada karen, Sukrane ke taur Par tahyatul Masjud ada karen 2 Raka'at Nafil padhen Majeed koi Padhna Chahta Hai to Padh Sakta Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-528)
Madina Tayyiba Ki Haazri :
Iske baad ziyarat ke liye Rawana ho Jaye Aur Ye Pahle Se Maloom kar len Kaun se get number se Jana hai Riyazul jannah Me Aur Nusuk App Se Pahle Hi Registration Karlen Timing vagairah maloom kar len Jo Bhi System Hai Sab Pahle dekh kar aap rakh len Taki wahan Par ja kar aap ko Confusion Na ho Aur waise Bhi Fir Wahan Par Ladies hoti hain jo aap ko Guidance Kar dengi Koi Parshani ki baat Nahi Hai Ab Sarkar ﷺ Ne Karam Farma kar Dar Par Bulaya hai To Sarkar ﷺ Se Aap Aasani se Pahunch jayengi.
Fir Jaise hi Aap Andar jayengi Jahan Par Sarkar ﷺ Ka Roza e Mubarak Hai to wahan Par aap ko green carpet Nazar aayegi Ya bahar kabhi Green Carpet ho bhi to woh to alag hissa Hai, Jahan Par Sarkar ﷺ Ke Roza e Mubarak ki ziyarart Ke liye hoti Hai Aur Jahan par Riyazul Jannah hota hai Jannat ki jo Qiyari Hai Jisko Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya Na Ki Jo Huzra Aur Mahrab ke beech ka Jo hissa Hai Jannat ki Qiyari farmaya Gaya Hai Riyazul Jannah Jise Kahte Hain Woh green Carpet Hai.
To Riyazul Jannah me 2 Raka'at Namaz Padhna Badi Sa'adat ki baat hai nafil Namaz makrooh waqt na ho to Padhe Aur khoob Duaa e Karen, Allah Ta'ala Se Bilkhusoos Riyazul Jannah me duaa karen green color ke Carpet Honge Wahan... Wahan Par bilkhusoos duaa karen Ki Allah Ta'ala ka wada Hai Jo Jannat Me dakhil hota Hai Usko Dubara Jannat se bahar Nahi nikala Jata to Allah Ta'ala Sarkar ﷺ Ne isko Jannat ki qiyari farmaya Hai to ab goya ki Jannat me dakhil ho gaye To hamesha hamesha ke Liye Ye jannat hamare muqaddar Farma de Aur Aainda hame kabhi dozakh Ke kareeb bhi jana ye Muyassar Na ho. To Riyazul Jannah ka Jo Area Hai wahi main Hai Waise ziyarat to aap kahin Se Bhi Bahar se bhi khade honge to Ye bhi aik goya ki Rasulullah ﷺ Ki Barhah ki ziyarat hai lekin jo khash hai woh Aap samajh len Ye hai ki woh jannat ki qiyari Tak Jana.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-529)
Madina Tayyiba Ki Haazri :
To Jaise Aap wahan Par Pahunche Hazir huwe to Sab Se Pahle Jo Raza e Mubarak hota Hai uski taraf face karna Hai Ab mard Hazrat ka kya hota hai ki woh babus Salam se enter Hote hain aur Babul baqi ki taraf se nikalte hain hona to ye chahiye ki babul baqi se enter ho aur babus Salam se nikle kyun ki Babul Baqi ki taraf Sarkar ﷺ Ke Qadam mubarak hain Aur Babus Salam ki taraf Sarkar ﷺ Ka Sar Mubarak Hai.
Aur Adab Ye hota Hai Ki Jab bhi hum Mazaar Par Hazri dete Hain To qadmo ki taraf Se hazri den iski wajah Aala Hazrat ne ye bhi Farmai hai ki qadmo ki taraf se hazir ho sar ki taraf se hazir na ho Taki Jo Marhoom hain, Allah ke wali Bhi kyun Na ho unko Ye zahmat na ho ke woh Apna Sar Uthar kar Aap ki taraf dekhen Qadmo ki taraf se hazir ho aik to isme Aazizi aur unka Chahra Mubarak direct aap ki taraf to hona to yahi chahiye Ki mard hazraat bhi is tarah Aaye, Lekin Ab woh restrictions Hai to kuch Nahi kar sakte fir Babus Salam ki taraf se hi enter Honge Aur wahi se Sarkar ﷺ Ka Sar Mubarak hai aur jo exit ka get hota hai Wahan Sarkar ﷺ ke Qadam mubarak hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-530)
Madina Tayyiba Ki Haazri :
To Hamesha Yaad Rakhen Jab Roza e Mubarka ke taraf hazir hote Hain Tab Chahra apna Sarkar ﷺ Ke Roze ki taraf hi face Karte hain woh ghhuma ghhuma kar Aap ko Qible ki taraf karenge Lekin Ye hamara adab hai Ye hamara ishq Hai Ki hum Hamari peeth kabhi bhi العیاذ باللہ soch kar hi banda kanp Jata Hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ki taraf Nahi Karna. Peeth Bhale Qible ki taraf Ho jaye lekin Sarkar ﷺ Ke Hi Chahra rakhen Lakh koi aap ko Ghhumane ki koshish kare lekin aap Us par tawajjoh na den Apna Chahra Sarkar ﷺ ki taraf Tawajjoh Rakhe aur Ye soche bilkul tasawwur rakhe ki Sarkar ﷺ Hayat Hain Ye hamara Aqeeda hai na Ki
Tu Zinda Hai Wallah Tu Zinda hai Wallah Meri Chashme Aalam Se Chhup Jane wale
To Sarkar ﷺ Hayat Hain Jis tarah Sahaba Kiram Ke Darmiyan they Waise hi Aaj bhi hayat Hain Aur Hame dekh rahe hain Bas Ye hai ki hamare Aankho Par parda Pada hua hai ki hum Sarkar ﷺ ki ziyarat Nahi kar Pa rahe warna Sarkar ﷺ Hame Mulahja Farma rahe hain To Fir unki taraf Rukh karte huwe sar ko Jhukaye huwe Bande ko Hazri dena hai, Salato Salam padhna hai, Durood Padhna hai..
Madina Tayyiba Ki Haazri :
To Hamesha Yaad Rakhen Jab Roza e Mubarka ke taraf hazir hote Hain Tab Chahra apna Sarkar ﷺ Ke Roze ki taraf hi face Karte hain woh ghhuma ghhuma kar Aap ko Qible ki taraf karenge Lekin Ye hamara adab hai Ye hamara ishq Hai Ki hum Hamari peeth kabhi bhi العیاذ باللہ soch kar hi banda kanp Jata Hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ki taraf Nahi Karna. Peeth Bhale Qible ki taraf Ho jaye lekin Sarkar ﷺ Ke Hi Chahra rakhen Lakh koi aap ko Ghhumane ki koshish kare lekin aap Us par tawajjoh na den Apna Chahra Sarkar ﷺ ki taraf Tawajjoh Rakhe aur Ye soche bilkul tasawwur rakhe ki Sarkar ﷺ Hayat Hain Ye hamara Aqeeda hai na Ki
Tu Zinda Hai Wallah Tu Zinda hai Wallah Meri Chashme Aalam Se Chhup Jane wale
To Sarkar ﷺ Hayat Hain Jis tarah Sahaba Kiram Ke Darmiyan they Waise hi Aaj bhi hayat Hain Aur Hame dekh rahe hain Bas Ye hai ki hamare Aankho Par parda Pada hua hai ki hum Sarkar ﷺ ki ziyarat Nahi kar Pa rahe warna Sarkar ﷺ Hame Mulahja Farma rahe hain To Fir unki taraf Rukh karte huwe sar ko Jhukaye huwe Bande ko Hazri dena hai, Salato Salam padhna hai, Durood Padhna hai..
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-531)
Madina Tayyiba Ki Haazri :
Is moqe Par Ulma kiran ne badi pyari baat ki hai ki kitabe Le kar jate hain na waise to aaj kal Kitabe vagairah Mobile me Photo khinch kar rakhte Hain lekin kuch Log le kar jate Hain Ya kuch likha hota hai mobile me woh dekh kar padhte hain Ye woh maqam Nahi Hai ke Aap mobile me dekh kar padhen Yani Badi pyari baat batai Hai ki agar aap ke samne aap ke Peero Murshid hain Ya Aap ke ustad hain unko Salam karte waqt Aap mobile Me dekh kar salam karenge to Unko kaisa lagega.? Yani aap ke ustad Samne baithy hain peer samne Baithey hain unko salam aap direct Nahi Kar rahe kitab me dekh dekh kar Padh Padh kar السلام علیکم ورحمتہ وبرکاتہ Ya Ustadi Ya Peer is tarah bolte hain to kuch azeeb Nahi lagta.? Hai na Yani aik formality Jaise.
Wahan Par Sarkar ﷺ Ki Bargah me Kitabe vagairah Nahi kuch agar aap Durood Vagairah Pahle Yaad Karna chahte hain to yaad Kar len warna fir الصلوۃ والسلام علیک یارسول الله ﷺ Baar Padhte rahe Aur baar baar is tarah Shafa'at ki bheek Talab kijiye اَسْئَلُكَ الشَّفَاعَةَ يَا رَسُوْلَ اللّٰه ﷺ Yani Ya Rasulullah ﷺ Main Aap Se Shafa'at Ka Sawal Karti hoon.
To Ye Pahle Se hi Yaad Rakhe aur wahan Par dil se isko padhe Apne zuban me Jo Aata hai, aur agar kuch Bhi Nahi aata apne zuban me jaise aata hai waise padhen kyun ki wahan Par aap ka ishq Aap ka Jazba Aap ki Niyate Dekhi jati Hai Alfaz ka Kitabi duaa e Nahi dekhi jati aur ye bada Azeeb bhi hota hai ki aap Wahan Wahan Par kitab pakad kar Sarkar ﷺ Aap ke samne Tashreef Farma hain aur aap kitab le kar salam arz kar Rahe Hain Duaa e Arz Kar rahe Hain To jo dil me hai jo dil se aa raha hai wahi wahan par pesh karne ki Baat hoti hai to wohi aap ko pesh karna Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-532)
Madina Tayyiba Ki Haazri :
Namaze Vagairah Pahle Padh Len Ya Pahla ziyarat ka moqa mil raha hai to pahle wahan par ja kar ziyarat karen Durood Salato Salam Padh kar fir Jaldi jaldi Namaz Aap Padh sakte Hain, Duaa Karen.. Duaa e Kya karna hai.? Sabse Pahle Duaa Ye Karni hai ki Allah Ta'ala ne Quran e Majeed me Surah Nisha ki aayat no. 64 me Farmaya hai
وَ لَوْ اَنَّهُمْ اِذْ ظَّلَمُوْۤا اَنْفُسَهُمْ جَآءُوْكَ فَاسْتَغْفَرُوا اللّٰهَ وَ اسْتَغْفَرَ لَهُمُ الرَّسُوْلُ لَوَجَدُوا اللّٰهَ تَوَّابًا رَّحِیْمًا(64)
Aur Jab woh Apni Jano Par zul kar baithey, Pas Ye Aap Ke Pass Hazir ho, Fir Allah Se Magfirat talab Karen Aur Rasool Bhi unke liye istighfar karen, To (Woh) Zaroor Allah Ko Bahut Tauba Qubool karne wala, Behad Rahem Farmane wala Payenge.
Main Khulasa Arz kar rahi hoon : Jo log Maghfirat Chahte Hain Aap ki bargah me Aaye Aur Fir Aap ke waseele se duaa karen aur Habeeb Jiski Sifarish karenge ان شاء الله عزوجل uski Tauba Qubool hogi. سبحان الله
Jab Bhi Huzoor ﷺ ki Bargaah me Hazir ho to (وَ لَوْ اَنَّهُمْ اِذْ ظَّلَمُوْۤا اَنْفُسَهُمْ) is Ayate Mubarka ki Tilawat kar ke Huzoor ﷺ ki Bargaah me Arz karen ki Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Hum Aap ke Darbar me AllaH ke Hukm par aye hain AllaH ne Hame hukm diya hum Aap ke Darbar me Aa gaye Ab hum AllaH Ta'ala se Moafi Mangte hain Aap Hamare liye istagfar karen.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-533)
Madina Tayyiba Ki Haazri :
To Sab Se Pahle Wahan Par Ye Nahi ki Hamara Ye kaam baqi hai woh kaam baqi Hai ye Sab kaam hote rahenge, Sarkar ﷺ Ke ziyarat ke badolat Duniya ki Har Parshani aasan ho jayegi Asal Jo Hamara maqsad Hai Wahan Par hazri ka woh ye hai ki hum bakhshe Jaye Aur imaan Hamara Salamat Rahe Baroze Qiyamat hame Sarkar ﷺ Ki Shafa'at Naseeb ho jaye Aur Sarkar ﷺ Ke Daman ki Hawa naseeb ho jaye, Jannat me Sarkar ﷺ Ka Pados Naseeb ho jaye Bas Ye mangna Hai.
Wahan Par hazir ho kar apne Gunaho ki Sachhi taur par Nadamat Se Tauba karen Aur Sarkar ﷺ se girgira kar Fariyad karen Sarkar ﷺ Ke Waseele se duaa karen Sarkar ﷺ Se Bhi Arz karen Ya Rasulullah ﷺ Gunahgar hain lekin aap ke ummati Hain Aap ki bargah me aaye hain bas Aap karam farma dijiye or Hamari madad farmaiye, Hamari bakhshish ka bas aaj Parwana naseeb ho jaye. To Ye Hona Hai.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-534)
Madina Tayyiba Ki Haazri :
Haazri Ka Tariqa : To Sab Se Pahle Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Hazri dete Hain Salato Salam Padhte Hain iske Baad Jab Sarkar ﷺ Ki Bargah me Salato Salam Ho Gaya iske baad fir Siddique Akbar رضى الله تعالیٰ عنه Ki Bargah me Salato Salam pesh karna Hai, uske baad Farooq e Aazam رضى الله تعالیٰ عنه Ke Bargah me pesh karna Hai Fir Dono Khalifa ko Aik Sath Pesh karte hain.
Waise Hazri ka tariqa Ye hota Hai ke Pahle Sarkar ﷺ Ke Roza e Mubarak Ki Jo Jali Mubarak Hai Wahan Se Khade ho Kar, lekin Ye Nahi Jaise baaz Mard hazraat karte Hain na ki hath badha kar Jali mubarak ko hath lagate Hain Ye Bilkul galat Hai Ye Nahi Hona Chahiye Kyun ki Ye Adab ke khilaf Hai, Hamare Hath Katan Is qabil Nahi Hai ke Us Jali Mubarak ko touch Karen to ye Adab Nahi hai. Even Mazaraat me Jab mard Hazraat Jate hain to unke liye Ye jayez Nahi Hota ke Mazaraat Par Hath Lagaye... Door Se 4 Hath Ka Fasla door rakh kar Khada hona hota Hai Ye Adab Hai.
To fir Adaban is tarah Sarkar ﷺ Ki bargah me Hazir honge Jali Mubarak Me Jo Bada Circle Hai woh Sarkar ﷺ Ka Mazare Paak Hai Fir Chhota Sa Jo circle Hai woh Siddiqe Akbar رضى الله تعالیٰ عنه ka Mazare Paak Hai Fir uske next Chhote se circle Par Farooqe Aazam رضى الله تعالیٰ عنه Ka mazare Paak Hai Wahan Par hazir hona hai, Fir Kaha Jata Hai ke dono Circle Ke beech me Khade ho kar dono khaleefa ko Salam Arz karna Hai aur Duaa e vagairah Karni Hai iske baad fir bahar nikalte Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-535)
Madina Tayyiba Ki Haazri :
Haazri Ka Tariqa : To Ye Tariqa Hai Wahan Par hazir hone ka Bas Ye Hai ki Wahan Par adab se rahna Hai Mobile ka ringtone Total Off Rakhen koi music vagairah Na ho, Aur Aap Jo Padh rahe hain na bahut Zyada dheemi aawaz me Bhi Nahi bahut zyada tez Aawaz me Bhi Nahi, Rona vagairah Bhi aaye to itni tez aawaz se Nahi Ke woh maqam aisa hai ke wahan Par tez aawaz karne se bande ke Aamal Barbaad ho jate hain. Quraan e Majeed me Allah Ta'ala Ne hukum nazil farmaya Hai Aap Ko main waqia sunati hoon :
Aik Sahabi e Rasool they unko thoda Kam sunai deta Tha Jab Sarkar ﷺ Sahaba ke darmiyan Jalwa Afrooz hote Aur Sarkar ﷺ Jab Bhi Kuch Bayan karte or unko agar Sunai Nahi deta To Woh Aawaz Dete Ya Rasulullah ﷺ Aap ne Kya Bola Mujh Yani Sunai Nahi diya thoda tez aawaz Me woh baat karte they To Ab un Sahaba ki koi galti Nahi Hai woh Janboojh kar to aisa Nahi karte they Na Lekin Allah Ta'ala Ko Fir Bhi Ye Bhi gawara Na hua ki Habeeb ki barhah me Koi Unchi Aawaz se bhi baat kare...
To Faoran Aayat Nazil Ho Gai Surah Hujraat ki Aayte Nazil ho gai Jinme Ye zikar aaya Hai ki Jo Habeeb ki bargah me Aawaz unchi karte Hain Unke Tamam ke tamam Aamal barbaad kar diye jayenge. To Jab Woh Sahabi ne Ye Waqia suna to Woh itna roye hain itna riye Hain unho ne Woh samajh gaye goya ki unse Aik lagjis ho gai to woh itna roye hain ki Allah Ta'ala meri Magfirat Nahi farmayega or kitne hi din woh apne hujre se Bahar Nahi Aaye Ye Soch Kar Ki Kahi Maine Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah ki Gustakhi to Nahi kar di, Fir unke Tauba Ki Qubooliyat ki Aayte vagairah Bhi Nazil hui Aur Sarkar ﷺ ne Un Par Shafqat Bhi Farmai.
Bahralhaal Lekin woh to Sahabi e Rasool They Isme bhi wahan Par unka ujr tha fir Bhi Allah Ta'ala ne Gawara Na kiya ki koi Sarkar ﷺ Ki Bargah me tez Aawaz se baat kare to Fir Yahan Par Hamare liye bilkhusoos Jo Gunahgar Already Hain to unke liye fir adab ka zyada takaza hota Hai Bachhe wagairah agar chhote hain to Hargiz Wahan Par le kar na jaye aysa na ho ki woh wahan par cheekhen chillaye or hamari taraf se Bargahe Rislat ki koi Ho jaye to adab o ahtram rakhna Hai. Aur bahut dhimi aawaz Bhi Nahi ki bilkul kuch sunai hi Nahi de raha thoda normal jaise padhte hain us tarah Padh kar duaa e wagairah karni hai adab ka bilkul khayal rakhna Hai Ye ho gaya Haazri ka tariqa.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-537)
Madina Tayyiba Ki Haazri :
Mila hai moqa to Sarkar ﷺ Ke Paas Rahen Woh sher hai na.. Dare Nabi Par Pada Rahonga, Pade Hi Rahne Se Kaam Hoga Bas Ye hai ke Dare Nabi par Pade Rahen Aur Ye ghoomna firna khana peena Ye chalta rahega Ye aap India me bhi aa ke kar sakte hain kabhi idhar udhar dusri jagah chale gaye to Wahan Par bhi kar sakte hain lekin Yahan Maqsad ye Nahi hai na.. Khana peena Ye Nahi hai, Maqsad Ye Hai Bargahe risalat hai or hum Bas.
To Jab tak hain jate rahe, agar Haiz Vagairah bhi aurat ko aa Jaye To bil-Bardasta na ho jaye Gumbade khazra ke bahar se jo sahen hota hai Wahan Par baith kar aap duaa e vagairah kar sakte hain to woh karen, Zikro azkar karen, Sarkar ﷺ aisa Nahi hai na ki jo andar se hazri de raha sirf usi ki fariyad sun rahen, Ishq dekha jata hai to ye aap ke ishq ki aazmaish hai ki aap andar Nahi ja pa rahe koi baat Nahi hai bahar se hi aap baith kar Tamam zikro azkar, Salato Salam jo bhi hai sab arz kare or bahar se hi aap apna time spend kar sakte Hain.
Madina Tayyiba Ki Haazri :
Mila hai moqa to Sarkar ﷺ Ke Paas Rahen Woh sher hai na.. Dare Nabi Par Pada Rahonga, Pade Hi Rahne Se Kaam Hoga Bas Ye hai ke Dare Nabi par Pade Rahen Aur Ye ghoomna firna khana peena Ye chalta rahega Ye aap India me bhi aa ke kar sakte hain kabhi idhar udhar dusri jagah chale gaye to Wahan Par bhi kar sakte hain lekin Yahan Maqsad ye Nahi hai na.. Khana peena Ye Nahi hai, Maqsad Ye Hai Bargahe risalat hai or hum Bas.
To Jab tak hain jate rahe, agar Haiz Vagairah bhi aurat ko aa Jaye To bil-Bardasta na ho jaye Gumbade khazra ke bahar se jo sahen hota hai Wahan Par baith kar aap duaa e vagairah kar sakte hain to woh karen, Zikro azkar karen, Sarkar ﷺ aisa Nahi hai na ki jo andar se hazri de raha sirf usi ki fariyad sun rahen, Ishq dekha jata hai to ye aap ke ishq ki aazmaish hai ki aap andar Nahi ja pa rahe koi baat Nahi hai bahar se hi aap baith kar Tamam zikro azkar, Salato Salam jo bhi hai sab arz kare or bahar se hi aap apna time spend kar sakte Hain.
Hajj o Umrah Course (Part-538)
Madina Tayyiba Ki Haazri :
Uske baad Jab Wahan Par Final hazri ho To wahan par or majeed kuch agar aap ko ash'aar vagairah yaad Hain Jisme Madine Se judai ke Ashaar hain to yaad kar ke woh padhen isme aap ke dil me bhi zok o shok Aata Hai or Sarkar ﷺ Ki Bargah me goya ki aik aqeedat bhi jahir kar rahe hote Hain Ye bhi Aik achhi cheez hai jo aap kar sakte Hain.
Iske alawa Madina Munawwarah me aap Rahte waqt agar aap Muqaddas maqamaat ki hazri ke liye jate hain To bahut achhi baat hai wahan par ja kar Tamam muqaddas Maqamaat ki ziyarat kar len or Har har Jagah ko Jin muqadda maqam par aap ja rahe hain to un sutoono ko un pat'tharo ko Ya jo bhi diwar wagairah Hai unko touch kar Apne imaan ka gawah bana len ان شاء الله عزوجل Baroze qiyamat ye hamare iman ki gawahi denge. Madiba Tayyiba ke hazri ke Jo Aadab they Ye Maine Aap Ko Zikar kar diye.
